This is a modern-English version of Werwolves, originally written by O'Donnell, Elliott. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


Transcriber's Notes:

Symbols that may not display correctly in all browsers are underlined in the text. Position your mouse over the line to see a description of the symbol.

Transcriber's Notes:

Symbols that might not show up correctly in all browsers are underlined in the text. Hover your mouse over the line to see a description of the symbol.

Click on the page number to see an image of the page.

Click on the page number to view an image of the page.

More notes follow the text.

More notes __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the text.

[i]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

WERWOLVES

[ii]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

BY THE SAME AUTHOR

SOME HAUNTED HOUSES OF ENGLAND AND WALES

SOME HAUNTED HOUSES OF ENGLAND AND WALES

THE HAUNTED HOUSES OF LONDON

London's Haunted Houses

SCOTTISH GHOST TALES

Scottish ghost stories

BYEWAYS OF GHOSTLAND

Ghostland Backroads

GHOSTLY PHENOMENA

Supernatural Events

THE REMINISCENCES OF MRS. E. M. WARD

THE REMINISCENCES OF MRS. E. M. WARD

[iii]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

WERWOLVES

 

BY

ELLIOTT O'DONNELL

 

METHUEN & CO. LTD.

36 ESSEX STREET W.C.

LONDON

[iv]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

First Published in 1912


[v]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
I. WHAT IS A WERWOLF? 1
II. WERWOLF METAMORPHOSIS COMPARED WITH OTHER BRANCHES OF LYCANTHROPY 20
III. THE SPIRITS OF WERWOLVES 44
IV. HOW TO BECOME A WERWOLF 55
V. WERWOLVES AND EXORCISM 71
VI. THE WERWOLF IN THE BRITISH ISLES 92
VII. THE WERWOLF IN FRANCE 110
VIII. WERWOLVES AND VAMPIRES AND GHOULS 126
IX. WERWOLVES IN GERMANY 143
X. A LYCANTHROPOUS BROOK IN THE HARZ MOUNTAINS; OR, THE CASE OF THE COUNTESS HILDA VON BREBER 161
XI. WERWOLVES IN AUSTRIA-HUNGARY AND THE BALKAN PENINSULA 174
XII. THE WERWOLF IN SPAIN 194
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]XIII. THE WERWOLF IN BELGIUM AND THE NETHERLANDS 212
XIV. THE WERWOLVES AND MARAS OF DENMARK 225
XV. WERWOLVES IN NORWAY AND SWEDEN 236
XVI. WERWOLVES IN ICELAND, LAPLAND, AND FINLAND 256
XVII. THE WERWOLF IN RUSSIA AND SIBERIA 270

[vii]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

WERWOLVES

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]


[1]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER I

WHAT IS A WERWOLF?

WHAT is a werwolf? To this there is no one very satisfactory reply. There are, indeed, so many diverse views held with regard to the nature and classification of werwolves, their existence is so keenly disputed, and the subject is capable of being regarded from so many standpoints, that any attempt at definition in a restricted sense would be well-nigh impossible.

WHAT is a werewolf? There's really no one clear answer to that. There are so many different opinions about what werewolves are, their existence is hotly debated, and the topic can be viewed from so many angles that trying to define it in a narrow way would be nearly impossible.

The word werwolf (or werewolf) is derived from the Anglo-Saxon wer, man, and wulf, wolf, and has its equivalents in the German Währwolf and French loup-garou, whilst it is also to be found in the languages, respectively, of Scandinavia, Russia, Austria-Hungary, the Balkan Peninsula, and of certain of the countries of Asia and Africa; from which it may [2]be concluded that its range is pretty well universal.

The term werwolf (or werewolf) comes from the Anglo-Saxon wer, meaning man, and wulf, meaning wolf. It's similar to the German Währwolf and the French loup-garou. You can also find equivalents in the languages of Scandinavia, Russia, Austria-Hungary, the Balkan Peninsula, and some countries in Asia and Africa. This suggests that its usage is quite widespread. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Indeed, there is scarcely a country in the world in which belief in a werwolf, or in some other form of lycanthropy, has not once existed, though it may have ceased to exist now. But whereas in some countries the werwolf is considered wholly physical, in others it is looked upon as partly, if not entirely, superphysical. And whilst in some countries it is restricted to the male sex, in others it is confined to the female; and, again, in others it is to be met with in both sexes.

Indeed, there’s hardly a country in the world where belief in a werewolf, or some other form of lycanthropy, hasn’t existed at some point, even if it’s faded away now. However, while in some countries the werewolf is viewed as completely physical, in others it’s seen as partly, if not entirely, supernatural. Moreover, in some places, it’s limited to males, while in others it’s exclusive to females; and again, in other areas, it can be found in both sexes.

Hence, when asked to describe a werwolf, or what is generally believed to be a werwolf, one can only say that a werwolf is an anomaly—sometimes man, sometimes woman (or in the guise of man or woman); sometimes adult, sometimes child (or in the guise of such)—that, under certain conditions, possesses the property of metamorphosing into a wolf, the change being either temporary or permanent.

Hence, when asked to describe a werewolf, or what is commonly thought of as a werewolf, one can only say that a werewolf is an anomaly—sometimes a man, sometimes a woman (or appearing as a man or woman); sometimes an adult, sometimes a child (or taking on that appearance)—that, under certain conditions, has the ability to transform into a wolf, with the change being either temporary or permanent.

This, perhaps, expresses most of what is general concerning werwolves. For more particular features, upon which I will touch later, one must look to locality and time.

This probably sums up most of the general things about werewolves. For more specific details, which I will discuss later, you need to consider the location and the time.

Those who are sceptical with regard to the existence of the werwolf, and refuse to accept, as proof of such existence, the accumulated testimony of centuries, attribute the origin of [3]the belief in the phenomenon merely to an insane delusion, which, by reason of its novelty, gained a footing and attracted followers.

Those who doubt the existence of werewolves and dismiss the centuries of accumulated evidence as proof of their existence attribute the belief in this phenomenon solely to an insane delusion that, due to its novelty, gained traction and attracted followers.

Humanity, they say, has ever been the same; and any fresh idea—no matter how bizarre or monstrous, so long as it is monstrous enough—has always met with support and won credence.

Humanity, they say, has always been the same; and any new idea—no matter how strange or outrageous, as long as it’s outrageous enough—has always found support and gained acceptance.

In favour of this argument it is pointed out that in many of the cases of persons accused of werwolfery, tried in France, and elsewhere, in the middle of the sixteenth century, when belief in this species of lycanthropy was at its zenith, there was an extraordinary readiness among the accused to confess, and even to give circumstantial evidence of their own metamorphosis; and that this particular form of self-accusation at length became so popular among the leading people in the land, that the judicial court, having its suspicions awakened, and, doubtless, fearful of sentencing so many important personages, acquitted the majority of the accused, announcing them to be the victims of delusion and hysteria.

In support of this argument, it is noted that in many cases of people accused of werewolf activities, tried in France and other places in the mid-sixteenth century, when belief in this type of lycanthropy was at its peak, there was an unusual willingness among the accused to confess and even provide detailed accounts of their own transformation. This specific kind of self-accusation became so widespread among prominent figures in the country that the judicial court, becoming suspicious and likely afraid to convict so many important individuals, ended up acquitting most of the accused, declaring them to be victims of delusion and hysteria.

Now, if it were admitted, argue these sceptics, that the bulk of so-called werwolves were impostors, is it not reasonable to suppose that all so-called werwolves were either voluntary or involuntary impostors?—the latter, i.e., those who were not self-accused, being falsely accused by persons whose motive for so doing [4]was revenge. For parallel cases one has only to refer to the trials for sorcery and witchcraft in England. And with regard to false accusations of lycanthropy—accusations founded entirely on hatred of the accused person—how easy it was to trump up testimony and get the accused convicted. The witnesses were rarely, if ever, subjected to a searching examination; the court was always biased, and a confession of guilt, when not voluntary—as in the case of the prominent citizen, when it was invariably pronounced due to hysteria or delusion—could always be obtained by means of torture, though a confession thus obtained, needless to say, is completely nullified. Moreover, we have no record of metamorphosis taking place in court, or before witnesses chosen for their impartiality. On the contrary, the alleged transmutations always occurred in obscure places, and in the presence of people who, one has reason to believe, were both hysterical and imaginative, and therefore predisposed to see wonders. So says this order of sceptic, and, to my mind, he says a great deal more than his facts justify; for although contemporary writers generally are agreed that a large percentage of those people who voluntarily confessed they were werwolves were mere dissemblers, there is no recorded conclusive testimony to show that all such self-accused persons were shams and [5]delusionaries. Besides, even if such testimony were forthcoming, it would in nowise preclude the existence of the werwolf.

Now, if these skeptics are to be believed, it’s reasonable to think that most of the so-called werewolves were fakes. Couldn’t we assume that all so-called werewolves were either pretending or were falsely accused, with the latter—those who didn’t claim to be werewolves—being wrongfully accused by people out for revenge? For similar examples, we can look at the trials for witchcraft and sorcery in England. And when it comes to false accusations of lycanthropy—accusations based completely on hatred—getting someone convicted was pretty easy. Witnesses were rarely, if ever, thoroughly questioned; the court was always biased, and a confession of guilt, when it wasn’t voluntary—like in the case of a well-known citizen, where it was usually blamed on hysteria or delusion—could always be forced through torture, though such a confession is obviously invalid. Additionally, there’s no record of anyone actually changing forms in court or in front of impartial witnesses. On the contrary, these supposed transformations always happened in hidden locations, and with people who seemed both hysterical and imaginative, making them likely to see extraordinary things. This is what the skeptics argue, and frankly, I think they go beyond what the evidence supports; while most modern writers agree that a significant number of those who claimed to be werewolves were just pretending, there’s no solid proof that all self-accusers were fakes and delusional. Furthermore, even if such evidence were available, it wouldn’t rule out the existence of werewolves.

Nor does the fact that all the accused persons submitted to the rack, or other modes of torture, confessed themselves werwolves prove that all such confessions were false.

Nor does the fact that all the accused people underwent the rack or other forms of torture and confessed to being werewolves prove that all those confessions were false.

Granted also that some of the charges of lycanthropy were groundless, being based on malice—which, by the by, is no argument for the non-existence of lycanthropy, since it is acknowledged that accusations of all sorts, having been based on malice, have been equally groundless—there is nothing in the nature of written evidence that would justify one in assuming that all such charges were traceable to the same cause, i.e., a malicious agency. Neither can one dismiss the testimony of those who swore they were actual eye-witnesses of metamorphoses, on the mere assumption that all such witnesses were liable to hallucination or hysteria, or were hyper-imaginative.

It's true that some accusations of werewolves were baseless, stemming from malice—which, by the way, doesn't mean that werewolves don't exist, since it's recognized that all kinds of accusations based on malice can also be unfounded. There's nothing in written evidence that would justify assuming that all these charges come from the same source, namely, a malicious intent. You also can't just disregard the testimonies of those who claimed to have actually seen transformations, solely on the assumption that all such witnesses were prone to hallucinations or hysteria, or were overly imaginative.

Testimony to an event having taken place must be regarded as positive evidence of such an occurrence, until it can be satisfactorily proved to be otherwise—and this is where the case of the sceptic breaks down; he can only offer assumption, not proof.

Testimony that something happened should be considered strong evidence of that event until it can be convincingly shown to be false—and this is where the skeptic's argument falls apart; he can only provide assumptions, not proof.

Another view, advanced by those who discredit werwolves, is that belief in the existence [6]of such an anomaly originates in the impression made on man in early times by the great elemental powers of nature. It was, they say, man's contemplation of the changes of these great elemental powers of nature, i.e., the changes of the sun and moon, wind, thunder and lightning, of the day and night, sunshine and rain, of the seasons, and of life and death, and his deductions therefrom, that led to his belief in and worship of gods that could assume varying shapes, such, for example, as India (who occasionally took the form of a bull), Derketo (who sometimes metamorphosed into a fish), Poseidon, Jupiter Ammon, Milosh Kobilitch, Minerva, and countless others—and that it is to this particular belief and worship, which is to be found in the mythology of every race, that all religions, as well as belief in fairies, demons, werwolves, and phantasms, may be traced.

Another viewpoint, put forward by those who doubt the existence of werewolves, is that the belief in such creatures comes from the impact that the powerful forces of nature had on humans in ancient times. They argue that it was man's reflection on the changes of these huge elemental forces—like the movements of the sun and moon, wind, thunder and lightning, the cycle of day and night, sunshine and rain, the changing seasons, and life and death—and the conclusions he drew from these observations that led to his belief in and worship of gods that could take on different forms. Examples include India (who sometimes appeared as a bull), Derketo (who could turn into a fish), Poseidon, Jupiter Ammon, Milosh Kobilitch, Minerva, and many others. This specific belief and worship, found in the mythology of every culture, is the root of all religions, along with the belief in fairies, demons, werewolves, and phantoms.

Well, this might be so, if there were not, in my opinion, sufficient accumulative corroborative evidence to show that not only were there such anomalies as werwolves formerly, but that, in certain restricted areas, they are even yet to be encountered.

Well, this could be true, if there wasn’t, in my opinion, enough supporting evidence to show that not only were there things like werewolves in the past, but that, in some limited areas, they can still be found today.

Taking, then, the actual existence of werwolves to be an established fact, it is, of course, just as impossible to state their origin as it is to state the origin of any other [7]extraordinary form of creation. Every religious creed, every Occult sect, advances its own respective views—and has a perfect right to do so, as long as it advances them as views and not dogmatisms.

Taking the actual existence of werewolves to be an established fact, it is, of course, just as impossible to determine their origin as it is to determine the origin of any other [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]extraordinary form of creation. Every religious belief and every occult group presents its own views—and has every right to do so, as long as they present them as opinions and not absolute truths.

I, for my part, bearing in mind that everything appertaining to the creation of man and the universe is a profound mystery, cannot see the object on the part of religionists and scientists in being arbitrary with regard to a subject which any child of ten will apprehend to be one whereon it is futile to do other than theorize. My own theory, or rather one of my own theories, is that the property of transmutation, i.e., the power of assuming any animal guise, was one of the many properties—including second sight, the property of becoming invisible at will, of divining the presence of water, metals, the advent of death, and of projecting the etherical body—which were bestowed on man at the time of his creation; and that although mankind in general is no longer possessed of them, a few of these properties are still, in a lesser degree, to be found among those of us who are termed psychic.

I believe that since everything related to the creation of humans and the universe is a deep mystery, it doesn’t make sense for both religious people and scientists to be dogmatic about a topic that even a ten-year-old can understand is one where it’s pointless to do anything but theorize. My own theory, or rather one of my theories, is that the ability to change into any animal form, or in other words, the power of transformation, was one of the many abilities—like clairvoyance, the power to become invisible at will, finding water and metals, sensing death, and projecting the etheric body—that were given to humans at the time of their creation. Though most people no longer possess these abilities, a few of them can still be found, albeit to a lesser extent, among those of us who are called psychic.

The history of the Jews is full of references to certain of these properties. The greatest of all the Superphysical Forces—the creating Force (the Hebrew Jah, Jehovah)—so says the [8]Bible, constantly held direct communication with His elect—with Adam, Noah, Abraham, and Moses, while His emissaries, the angels, or what modern Occultists would term Benevolent Elementals, conversed with Abraham, Sarah, Jacob, and hosts of others. In this same history, too, there is no lack of reference to sorcery; and whilst Black Magic is illustrated in the tricks wrought by the magicians before Pharaoh, and the infliction of all manner of plagues upon the Egyptians, one is rather inclined to attribute to White Magic Daniel's safety among the lions; Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego's preservation from the flames; Elijah's miraculous spinning out of the barrel of meal and cruse of oil, in the days of famine, and his raising of the widow's son. Also, to the account of White Magic—and should anyone dispute this point let me remind him that it is merely a difference in the point of view—I would add Elisha's calling up of the bears that made such short work of the naughty children who tormented him. There are, too, many examples of divination recorded in the Bible. In Genesis, chapter xxx., verses 27-43, a description is given of a divining rod and its influence over sheep and other animals; in Exodus, chapter xvii., verse 15, Moses with the aid of a rod discovers water in the rock at Rephidim, and for similar [9]instances one has only to refer to Exodus, chapter xiv., verse 16, and chapter xvii., verses 9-11. The calling up of the phantasm of Samuel at Endor more than suggests a biblical precedent for the modern practice of spiritualism; and it was, undoubtedly, the abuse of such power as that possessed by the witch of Endor, and the prevalence of sorcery, such as she practised, that finally led to the decree delivered by Moses to the Children of Israel, that on no account were they to suffer a witch to live. Reference to yet another property of the occult—namely, Etherical Projection—which is clearly exemplified in the Scriptures, may be found in Numbers, chapter xii., verse 6; in Job, chapter xxxiii., verse 15; in the First Book of Kings, chapter iii., verse 5; in Genesis, chapter xx., verses 3 and 6, and chapter xxxi., verse 24; in Isaiah, Jeremiah, Nahum, and Zechariah; and more particularly in the Acts of the Apostles, and in the Revelation of St. John. Lastly, in this history of the Jews, which is surely neither more nor less authenticated than any other well established history, testimony as to the existence of one species of Elemental of much the same order as the werwolf is recorded by Isaiah. In chapter xiii., verse 21, we read: "And their houses shall be full of doleful [10]creatures, and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there." Satyrs! we repeat; are not satyrs every whit as grotesque and outrageous as werwolves? Why, then, should those who, regarding the Scriptures as infallible, confess to a belief in the satyr, reject the possibility of a werwolf? And for those who are more logically sceptical—who question the veracity of the Bible and are dubious as to its authenticity—there are the chronicles of Herodotus, Petronius Arbiter, Baronius, Dôle, Olaus Magnus, Marie de France, Thomas Aquinas, Richard Verstegan, and many other recognized historians and classics, covering a large area in the history of man, all of whom specially testify to the existence—in their own respective periods—of werwolves.

The history of the Jews is full of references to certain properties. The greatest of all Superphysical Forces—the creating Force (the Hebrew Jah, Jehovah)—as stated in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Bible, consistently maintained direct communication with His chosen ones—Adam, Noah, Abraham, and Moses—while His messengers, the angels, or what modern Occultists would call Benevolent Elementals, spoke with Abraham, Sarah, Jacob, and many others. This history also has plenty of references to sorcery; while Black Magic is illustrated by the tricks performed by the magicians before Pharaoh and the various plagues inflicted on the Egyptians, one might lean toward attributing Daniel's safety among the lions, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego's survival from the flames, Elijah's miraculous use of a barrel of meal and jar of oil during famine, and his raising of the widow's son to White Magic. Furthermore, regarding White Magic—and for anyone who disagrees, I’d remind them that it's just a matter of perspective—I would add Elisha's summoning of bears that dealt swiftly with the unruly children who bothered him. There are also many examples of divination recorded in the Bible. In Genesis, chapter 30, verses 27-43, there’s a description of a divining rod and its effects on sheep and other animals; in Exodus, chapter 17, verse 15, Moses uses a rod to find water in the rock at Rephidim, and for similar [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]instances, one can refer to Exodus, chapter 14, verse 16, and chapter 17, verses 9-11. The summoning of Samuel's spirit at Endor strongly suggests a biblical precedent for the modern practice of spiritualism; and it was undoubtedly the misuse of such powers as those held by the witch of Endor, along with the widespread sorcery she practiced, that led to Moses' decree to the Children of Israel that they must not allow a witch to live. Reference to another property of the occult—Etherical Projection—is clearly demonstrated in the Scriptures, found in Numbers, chapter 12, verse 6; in Job, chapter 33, verse 15; in the First Book of Kings, chapter 3, verse 5; in Genesis, chapter 20, verses 3 and 6, and chapter 31, verse 24; in Isaiah, Jeremiah, Nahum, and Zechariah; and especially in the Acts of the Apostles, and in the Revelation of St. John. Finally, in this history of the Jews, which is surely as well-authenticated as any other established history, Isaiah records evidence of a type of Elemental similar to a werewolf. In chapter 13, verse 21, we read: "And their houses shall be full of mournful [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]creatures, and owls shall dwell there, and satyrs shall dance there." Satyrs! we say; are not satyrs just as bizarre and outrageous as werewolves? So why should those who regard the Scriptures as infallible believe in satyrs but reject the existence of werewolves? And for those who are more skeptically logical—who doubt the truthfulness of the Bible and question its authenticity—there are the records of Herodotus, Petronius Arbiter, Baronius, Dôle, Olaus Magnus, Marie de France, Thomas Aquinas, Richard Verstegan, and many other recognized historians and classic authors, spanning a considerable part of human history, all of whom specifically attest to the existence—in their own times—of werewolves.

And if any further evidence of this once near relationship with the Other World is required, one has only to turn to Aristotle, who wrote so voluminously on psychic dreams (most of which I am inclined to think were due to projection); to the teachings of Pythagoras and his followers, Empedocles and Apollonius; to Cicero and Tacitus; to Virgil, who frequently talks of ghosts and seers of Tyana; to Plato, the exponent of magic; and to Plutarch, whose works swarm with allusions to Occultism of all [11]kinds—phantasms of the dead, satyrs, and numerous other species of Elementals.

And if more proof of this once-close connection with the Other World is needed, you just have to look at Aristotle, who wrote extensively about psychic dreams (most of which I think were a result of projection); the teachings of Pythagoras and his followers, Empedocles and Apollonius; Cicero and Tacitus; Virgil, who often mentions ghosts and seers from Tyana; Plato, the advocate of magic; and Plutarch, whose works are full of references to all kinds of Occultism—phantasms of the dead, satyrs, and many other types of Elementals.

I say, then, that in ages past, before any of the artificialities appertaining to our present mode of living were introduced; when the world was but thinly populated and there were vast regions of wild wastes and silent forests, the Known and Unknown walked hand in hand. It was seclusion of this kind, the seclusion of nature, that spirits loved, and it was in this seclusion they were always to be found whenever man wanted to hold communication with them. To such silent spots—to the woods and wildernesses—Buddha, Mohammed, the Hebrew Patriarchs and Prophets, all, in their turn, resorted, to solicit the companionship of benevolently disposed spirits, to be tutored by them, and, in all probability, to receive from them additional powers. To these wastes and forests, too, went all those who wished to do ill. There they communed with the spirits of darkness, i.e., demons, or what are also termed Vice Elementals; and from the latter they acquired—possibly in exchange for some of their own vitality, for spirits of this order are said to have envied man his material body—tuition in sorcery, and such properties as second sight, invisibility, and lycanthropy.

I say that in the past, before the modern comforts of our current lifestyle had taken hold, when the world was sparsely populated and there were vast stretches of untamed wilderness and quiet forests, the Known and Unknown coexisted closely. It was this kind of solitude, the solitude of nature, that spirits favored, and it was in these quiet places that they were always found when humans sought to communicate with them. Great spiritual figures like Buddha, Mohammed, and the Hebrew Patriarchs and Prophets often retreated to these silent areas, to seek the companionship of kind spirits, to learn from them, and most likely to gain additional powers from them. Those with darker intentions also ventured into these wilds and forests, where they connected with dark spirits, or demons, also known as Vice Elementals. From them, they likely learned sorcery and gained abilities like second sight, invisibility, and lycanthropy, possibly giving up some of their own life force in return, as spirits of this kind are said to envy humans their physical bodies.

This property of lycanthropy, or metamorphosing into a beast, probably dates back to [12]man's creation. It was, I am inclined to believe, conferred on man at his creation by Malevolent Forces that were antagonistic to man's progress; and that these Malevolent Forces had a large share in the creation of this universe is, to my mind, extremely probable. But, however that may be, I cannot believe that the creation of man and the universe were due entirely to one Creator—there are assuredly too many inconsistencies in all we see around us to justify belief in only one Creative Force. The Creator who inspired man with love—love for his fellow beings and love of the beautiful—could not be the same Creator who framed that irredeemably cruel principle observable throughout nature, i.e., the survival of the fittest; the preying of the stronger on the weaker—of the tiger on the feebler beasts of the jungle; the eagle on the smaller birds of the air; the wolf on the sheep; the shark on the poor, defenceless fish, and so on; neither could He be the Creator that deals in diseases—foul and filthy diseases, common, not only to all divisions of the human species, but to quadrupeds, birds, fish, and even flora; that brings into existence cripples and idiots, the blind, the deaf and dumb; and watches with passive inertness the most acute sufferings, not only of adults, but of sinless children and all manner of helpless animals. No! It is impossible to conceive [13]that such incompatibilities can be the work of one Creator. But, supposing, for the sake of argument, we may admit the possibility of only one Creator, we cannot concede that this Creator is at the same time both omnipotent and merciful. My own belief, which is merely based on common sense and observation, is that this earth was created by many Forces—that everything that makes for man's welfare is due to Benevolent Forces; and that everything that tends to his detriment is due to antagonistic Malevolent Forces; and that the Malevolent Forces exist for the very simple reason that the Benevolent Forces are not sufficiently powerful to destroy them.

This idea of lycanthropy, or turning into a beast, probably goes back to the beginning of humanity. I believe it was given to humans at their creation by Malevolent Forces that oppose our progress; it seems very likely to me that these Malevolent Forces had a big role in creating this universe. However, regardless of that, I can't accept that the creation of humans and the universe came solely from one Creator—there are definitely too many contradictions in everything we see to support the idea of just one Creative Force. The Creator who filled humans with love—love for others and an appreciation for beauty—couldn't be the same Creator who set up that cruel principle evident in nature, meaning, the survival of the fittest; the stronger preying on the weaker—like tigers hunting lesser animals in the jungle, eagles catching smaller birds, wolves going after sheep, sharks attacking defenseless fish, and so forth; nor could He be the Creator who allows diseases—nasty and filthy ones, common not just among humans but also in animals and plants; who brings into the world cripples, the blind, the deaf and mute; and passively watches intense suffering, not just of adults but also of innocent children and all sorts of helpless animals. No! It's hard to believe that these contradictions could come from one Creator. But, for the sake of argument, if we accept the possibility of just one Creator, we can't say that this Creator is both all-powerful and merciful. My personal belief, based on common sense and observation, is that this earth was created by many Forces—that everything that benefits humanity comes from Benevolent Forces; and that everything that harms us is a result of opposing Malevolent Forces; and that these Malevolent Forces exist simply because the Benevolent Forces aren't strong enough to eliminate them.

These Malevolent Forces, then—the originators of all evil—created werwolves; and the property of lycanthropy becoming in many cases hereditary, there were families that could look back upon countless generations possessed of it. But lycanthropy did not remain in the exclusive possession of a few families; the bestowal of it continued long after its original creation, and I doubt if this bestowal has, even now, become entirely a thing of the past. There are still a few regions—desolate and isolated regions in Europe (in Russia, Scandinavia, and even France), to say nothing of Asia, Africa and America, Australasia and Polynesia—which are unquestionably the haunts of [14]Vagrarians, Barrowvians, and other kinds of undesirable Elementals, and it is quite possible that, through the agency of these spirits, the property of lycanthropy might be acquired by those who have learned in solitude how to commune with them.

These evil forces, which are the source of all wickedness, created werewolves; and since lycanthropy often became hereditary, there were families that could trace their lineage back through countless generations of this trait. However, lycanthropy didn't stay limited to just a few families; it continued to be passed down long after its initial creation, and I doubt that this transfer has completely faded away even today. There are still a few areas—remote and isolated places in Europe (like Russia, Scandinavia, and even France), not to mention Asia, Africa, America, Australasia, and Polynesia—that are undeniably the haunts of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Vagrarians, Barrowvians, and other types of unwanted Elementals, and it’s quite possible that, through these spirits, people who have learned to connect with them in solitude might still acquire the trait of lycanthropy.

I have already referred to the werwolf as an anomaly, and for its designation I do not think I could have chosen a more suitable term. Though its movements and actions are physical—for what could be more material than the act of devouring flesh and blood?—the actual process of the metamorphosis savours of the superphysical; whilst to still further strengthen its relationship with the latter, its appearance is sometimes half man and half wolf, which is certainly more than suggestive of the semi-human and by no means uncommon type of Elemental. Its inconsistency, too, which is a striking characteristic of all psychic phenomena, is also suggestive of the superphysical; and there is certainly neither consistency as to the nature of the metamorphosis—which is sometimes brought about at will and sometimes entirely controlled by the hour of day, or by the seasons—nor as to the outward form of the werwolf, which is sometimes merely that of a wolf, and sometimes partly wolf and partly human; nor as to its shape at the moment of death, when in some cases there is metamorphosis, [15]whilst in other cases there is no metamorphosis. Nor is this inconsistency only characteristic of the movements, actions, and shape of the werwolf. It is also characteristic of it psychologically. When the metamorphosis is involuntary, and is enforced by agencies over which the subject has no control, the werwolf, though filled with all the passions characteristic of a beast of prey, when a wolf, is not of necessity cruel and savage when a human being, that is to say, before the transmutations take place. There are many instances of such werwolves being, as people, affectionate and kindly disposed. On the other hand, in some cases of involuntary metamorphosis, and in the majority of cases of voluntary metamorphosis—that is to say, when the transmutation is compassed by means of magic—the werwolf, as a person, is evilly disposed, and as a wolf shows a distinct blending of the beast with the passions, subtle ingenuity, and reasoning powers of the human being. From this it is obvious, then, that the werwolf is a hybrid of the material and immaterial—of man and Elemental, known and Unknown. The latter term does not, of course, meet with acceptance at the hands of the Rationalists, who profess to believe that all phenomena can be explained by perfectly natural causes. They suggest that belief in the werwolf (as indeed in [16]all other forms of lycanthropy) is traceable to the craving for blood which is innate in certain natures and is sometimes accompanied by hallucination, the subject genuinely believing himself to be a wolf (or whatever beast of prey is most common in the district), and, in imitation of that animal's habits, committing acts of devastation at night, selecting his victims principally from among women and children—those, in fact, who are too feeble to resist him.

I’ve already mentioned the werewolf as an anomaly, and I can’t think of a more fitting term for it. Its movements and actions are physical—what could be more tangible than the act of consuming flesh and blood?—but the actual process of transformation feels supernatural. To further connect it to that idea, its appearance is sometimes half man and half wolf, which definitely hints at a semi-human, not uncommon, type of Elemental. Its inconsistency, a standout trait of all psychic phenomena, also suggests a supernatural element. There’s no consistency in the nature of the transformation—it can occur at will or be influenced by the time of day or the seasons—nor in the appearance of the werewolf, which can just look like a wolf or a mix of wolf and human; and even its form at the moment of death can vary, sometimes transforming, while in other cases, it does not. This inconsistency isn’t limited to the werewolf’s movements, actions, and shape; it’s also a psychological trait. When the transformation is involuntary and enforced by outside forces, the werewolf, while filled with all the instincts of a predator when in wolf form, isn’t necessarily cruel and savage when appearing human—that is, before the changes happen. Many instances exist of such werewolves being affectionate and kind as people. Conversely, in some cases of involuntary transformation, and in most cases of voluntary transformation—when the change is achieved through magic—the werewolf tends to be malevolent, and in wolf form, displays a blend of animal instincts with the passions, cunning, and reasoning abilities of a human. From this, it’s clear that the werewolf is a mix of the physical and the ethereal—of man and Elemental, known and Unknown. The term "Unknown" is, of course, rejected by Rationalists, who believe that all phenomena can be explained by completely natural causes. They suggest that belief in the werewolf (and indeed in all forms of lycanthropy) stems from an innate craving for blood in certain individuals that is sometimes accompanied by hallucinations, where the person genuinely believes they are a wolf (or whatever local predator is common), and in mimicking that animal’s behavior, commits acts of destruction at night, primarily targeting women and children—those who are, in fact, too weak to defend themselves.

Often, however, say these Rationalists, there is no suggestion of hallucination, the question resolving itself into one of vulgar trickery. The anthropophagi, unable to suppress their appetite for human food, taking advantage of the general awe in which the wolf is held by their neighbours, dress themselves up in the skins of that beast, and prowling about lonely, isolated spots at night, pounce upon those people they can most easily overpower. Rumours (most probably started by the murderers themselves) speedily get in circulation that the mangled and half-eaten remains of the villagers are attributable to creatures, half human and half wolf, that have been seen gliding about certain places after dark. The simple country-folk, among whom superstitions are rife, are only too ready to give credence to such reports; the existence of the monsters becomes an established thing, [17]whilst the localities that harbour them are regarded with horror, and looked upon as the happy hunting ground of every imaginable occult power of evil.

Often, however, say these Rationalists, there's no sign of hallucination; the issue really comes down to plain trickery. The man-eaters, unable to control their craving for human flesh, take advantage of the fear that their neighbors have of wolves, dressing in wolf skins and lurking around lonely spots at night, ready to attack those they can easily overpower. Rumors (most likely started by the killers themselves) quickly circulate that the dismembered and partially eaten remains of locals are the work of creatures that are half human and half wolf, seen moving around certain areas after dark. The simple countryside folk, where superstitions are common, eagerly believe these reports; the existence of these monsters becomes a known fact, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]while the places where they are thought to live are viewed with fear and seen as the hunting ground for every kind of evil supernatural power.

Now, although such an explanation of werwolves might be applicable in certain districts of West Africa, where the native population is excessively bloodthirsty and ignorant, it could not for one moment be applied to werwolfery in Germany, France, or Scandinavia, where the peasantry are, generally speaking, kindly and intelligent people, whom one could certainly accuse neither of being sanguinary nor of possessing any natural taste for cannibalism.

Now, while this explanation of werewolves might fit in some parts of West Africa, where the local population can be very bloodthirsty and uninformed, it definitely can't be applied to werewolf legends in Germany, France, or Scandinavia, where the rural communities are, in general, kind and intelligent people, whom you couldn't possibly accuse of being violent or having any natural inclination toward cannibalism.

The rationalist view can therefore only be said to be feasible in certain limited spheres, outside of which it is grotesque and ridiculous.

The rationalist perspective is only practical in specific areas; beyond that, it becomes absurd and ludicrous.

Now a question that has occurred to me, and which, I fancy, may give rise to some interesting speculation, is, whether some of the werwolves stated to have been seen may not have been some peculiar type of phantasm. I make this suggestion because I have seen several sub-human and sub-animal occult phenomena in England, and have, too, met other people who have had similar experiences.

Now a question that I've been thinking about, and which I believe could lead to some intriguing speculation, is whether some of the werewolves that have been reported might actually have been some unusual type of apparition. I suggest this because I've encountered several sub-human and sub-animal occult phenomena in England, and I've also met others who have had similar experiences.

With our limited knowledge of the Unknown it is, of course, impossible to be arbitrary as [18]to the class of spirits to which such phenomena belong. They may be Vice Elementals, i.e., spirits that have never inhabited any material body, whether human or animal, and which are wholly inimical to man's progress—such spirits assume an infinite number of shapes, agreeable and otherwise; or they may be phantasms of dead human beings—vicious and carnal-minded people, idiots, and imbecile epileptics. It is an old belief that the souls of cataleptic and epileptic people, during the body's unconsciousness, adjourned temporarily to animals, and it is therefore only in keeping with such a view to suggest that on the deaths of such people their spirits take permanently the form of animals. This would account for the fact that places where cataleptics and idiots have died are often haunted by semi and by wholly animal types of phantasms.

With our limited understanding of the Unknown, it's obviously impossible to be arbitrary about the type of spirits that these phenomena belong to. They could be Vice Elementals, meaning they are spirits that have never inhabited any physical body, whether human or animal, and are completely opposed to human progress—these spirits can take on countless forms, some pleasing and some not; or they could be phantoms of deceased humans—immoral and lustful individuals, fools, and mentally disabled epileptics. There’s an old belief that the souls of people who experience catalepsy and epilepsy, during their body’s unconscious state, temporarily inhabit animals, so it makes sense to suggest that when such individuals die, their spirits permanently take the form of animals. This may explain why locations where cataleptics and the mentally disabled have died are often haunted by semi-animal and fully animal-like phantoms.

According to Paracelsus Man has in him two spirits—an animal spirit and a human spirit—and that in after life he appears in the shape of whichever of these two spirits he has allowed to dominate him. If, for example, he has obeyed the spirit that prompts him to be sober and temperate, then his phantasm resembles a man; but on the other hand, if he has given way to his carnal and bestial cravings, then his phantasm is earthbound, in the guise of some terrifying and repellent [19]animal—maybe a wolf, bear, dog, or cat—all of which shapes are far from uncommon in psychic manifestations.

According to Paracelsus, humans have two spirits—an animal spirit and a human spirit—and in the afterlife, they appear as whichever spirit they allowed to take control during their lives. For instance, if someone has followed the spirit that encourages sobriety and moderation, then their phantasm looks like a human; however, if they have given in to their carnal and animalistic desires, then their phantasm is grounded in the earth, taking the form of a frightening and repulsive [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]animal—possibly a wolf, bear, dog, or cat—all of which forms are quite common in psychic phenomena.

This view has been held either in toto, or with certain reservations, by many other writers on the subject, and I, too, in a great measure endorse it—its pronouncement of a limit to man's phantasms being, perhaps, the only important point to which I cannot accede. My own view is that so complex a creature as man—complex both physically and psychologically—may have a representative spirit for each of his personalities. Hence on man's physical dissolution there may emanate from him a host of phantasms, each with a shape most fitting the personality it represents. And what more thoroughly representative of cruelty, savageness, and treachery than a wolf, or even something partly lupine! Therefore, as I have suggested elsewhere, in some instances, but emphatically not in all, what were thought to have been werwolves may only have been phantasms of the dead, or Elementals.

This view has been accepted either in toto or with some reservations by many other writers on the topic, and I largely agree with it—its claim of a limit to human imagination is, perhaps, the only significant point I can't support. My perspective is that such a complex being as a human—complex both physically and psychologically—might have a representative spirit for each of their personalities. Thus, upon a person's physical death, a multitude of phantasms may emerge, each taking a form that best fits the personality it represents. And what could represent cruelty, savagery, and treachery more effectively than a wolf, or even something partially wolf-like? Therefore, as I have suggested elsewhere, in some cases, but definitely not all, what were believed to be werewolves might simply have been phantasms of the dead or Elementals.


[20]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER II

WERWOLF METAMORPHOSIS COMPARED WITH OTHER BRANCHES OF LYCANTHROPY

THE wolf is not the only animal whose shape, it is stated, man may possess the power of assuming; and it may be of some interest to inquire briefly into the varying branches of lycanthropy, comparing them with the one already under discussion.

THE wolf isn't the only animal that people are said to be able to transform into; it might be worth taking a quick look at the different types of lycanthropy and comparing them to the one we're already discussing.

In Orissa, the power of metamorphosing into a tiger is asserted by the Kandhs to be hereditary, and also to be acquired through the practice of magic; many who have travelled in this country have assured me that there is a very great amount of truth in this assertion; and that although there are, without doubt, a number of impostors among those designated wer-tigers, there are most certainly many who are genuine.

In Orissa, the Kandhs claim that the ability to transform into a tiger is hereditary and can also be gained through magic. Many travelers in this region have told me that there is a significant amount of truth to this claim. While it's true that there are certainly a number of frauds among those called wer-tigers, there are definitely many who are authentic.

As with the werwolf, so with the wer-tiger, the metamorphosis is usually dependent on the [21]hour of the day, and generally occurs cotemporaneous with the setting of the sun.

As with the werewolf, the wer-tiger's transformation usually depends on the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]time of day and typically happens around sunset.

But the lycanthropy of the wer-tiger differs from that of the werwolf inasmuch as there is a definite god or spirit, in the shape of a tiger, that is directly responsible for the bestowal of the property. This tiger deity is looked upon and worshipped as a totem or national deity—that is to say, as a divine being that has the welfare of the Kandh nation especially at heart. It is communed with at home, but more particularly in the wild dreariness of the jungle, where, on the condition that the prayers of its devotees are sufficiently concentrated and in earnest, it confers—as an honour and privilege—the power of transmutation into its own shape. Some idea of its appearance may perhaps be gathered from the following description of it given me by a Mr. K——, whose name I see in the list of passengers reported "missing" in the deplorable disaster to the "Titanic."

But the lycanthropy of the wer-tiger is different from that of the werwolf because there is a specific god or spirit, in the form of a tiger, that is directly responsible for granting this ability. This tiger deity is regarded and worshipped as a totem or national god—meaning it is seen as a divine being that has the wellbeing of the Kandh nation in mind. People connect with it at home, but especially in the desolate wilds of the jungle, where, provided that the prayers of its followers are focused and sincere, it grants the power to transform into its own form as an honor and privilege. Some idea of its appearance can possibly be gathered from the following description provided to me by a Mr. K——, whose name I see in the list of passengers reported "missing" in the tragic disaster of the "Titanic."

"Anxious to see," Mr. K—— stated, "if there was anything of truth in the alleged materialization of the tiger totem to those supplicating it, I went one evening to a spot in the jungle—some two or three miles from the village—where I had been informed the manifestations took place. As the jungle was universally held to be haunted I met no one; and in spite of my dread of the snakes, big [22]cats, wild boars, scorpions, and other poisonous vermin with which the place was swarming, arrived without mishap at the place that had been so carefully described to me—a circular clearing of about twenty feet in diameter, surrounded on all sides by rank grass of a prodigious height, trolsee shrubs, kulpa and tamarind-trees. Quickly concealing myself, I waited the coming of the would-be tiger-man.

"Wanting to find out," Mr. K—— said, "if there was any truth to the rumored materialization of the tiger totem for those who sought it, I went one evening to a place in the jungle—about two or three miles from the village—where I’d been told the events happened. Since the jungle was widely believed to be haunted, I didn’t meet anyone; and even though I was scared of the snakes, big cats, wild boars, scorpions, and other poisonous creatures swarming around, I made it safely to the spot that had been described to me—a circular clearing about twenty feet in diameter, surrounded on all sides by thick grass of extraordinary height, trolsee shrubs, kulpa, and tamarind trees. Quickly hiding myself, I waited for the would-be tiger-man to arrive."

"He was hardly more than a boy—slim and almost feminine—and came gallivanting along the narrow path through the brushwood, like some careless, high-spirited, brown-skinned hoyden.

He was barely more than a boy—slim and almost delicate—and came bounding down the narrow path through the underbrush, like a carefree, spirited, brown-skinned girl.

"The moment he reached the edge of the mystic circle, however, his behaviour changed; the light of laughter died from his eyes, his lips straightened, his limbs stiffened, and his whole demeanour became one of respect and humility.

"The moment he reached the edge of the magic circle, though, his behavior changed; the light of laughter disappeared from his eyes, his lips tightened, his limbs stiffened, and his entire demeanor shifted to one of respect and humility."

"Advancing with bare head and feet some three or so feet into the clearing, he knelt down, and, touching the ground three times in succession with his forehead, looked up at a giant kulpa-tree opposite him, chanting as he did so some weird and monotonous refrain, the meaning of which was unintelligible to me. Up to then it had been light—the sky, like all Indian skies at that season, one blaze of moonbeams and stars; but now it gradually grew [23]dark. An unnatural, awe-inspiring shade seemed to swoop down from the far distant mountains and to hush into breathless silence everything it touched. Not a bird sang, not an insect ticked, not a leaf stirred. One might have said all nature slept, had it not been for an uncomfortable sensation that the silence was but the silence of intense expectation—merely the prelude to some unpleasant revelation that was to follow. At this juncture my feelings were certainly novel—entirely different from any I had hitherto experienced.

"Moving forward with his head and feet bare about three feet into the clearing, he knelt down, touching the ground three times in a row with his forehead. Then he looked up at a massive kulpa tree in front of him, chanting a strange and monotonous refrain that I couldn’t understand. Until then, it had been light—the sky, like all Indian skies during that season, was filled with moonbeams and stars; but now it gradually turned [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]dark. An eerie, awe-inspiring shadow seemed to sweep down from the distant mountains, silencing everything it touched. Not a bird chirped, not an insect buzzed, not a leaf moved. One could almost say that all nature was asleep, if it weren’t for the unsettling feeling that the silence was just the calm before something unpleasant was about to happen. At that moment, my feelings were certainly new—completely different from anything I had felt before."

"I had not believed in the supernatural, and had had absolutely no apprehensions of coming across anything of a ghostly character—all my fears had been of malicious natives and tigers; they now, however, changed, and I was confronted with a dread of what I could not understand and could not analyse—of something that suggested an appearance, alarming on account of its very vagueness.

"I didn’t believe in the supernatural and had no worries about encountering anything ghostly—my fears were all about hostile locals and tigers; however, that changed, and I was faced with a fear of what I couldn’t understand or analyze—something that hinted at an alarming presence, frightening because of its sheer uncertainty."

"The pulsations of my heart became irregular, I grew faint and sick, and painfully susceptible to a sensation of excessive coldness, which instinct told me was quite independent of any actual change in the atmosphere.

"The beats of my heart grew erratic, I started to feel weak and nauseous, and I became acutely aware of an overwhelming chill that my instincts told me had nothing to do with any real shift in the air."

"I made several attempts to remove my gaze from the kulpa-tree, which intuition told me would be the spot where the something, whatever it was, that was going to happen would [24]manifest itself. My eyes, however, refused to obey, and I was obliged to keep them steadily fixed on this spot, which grew more and more gloomy. All of a sudden the silence was broken, and a cry, half human and half animal, but horribly ominous, sounding at first faint and distant, speedily grew louder and louder. Soon I heard footsteps, the footsteps of something running towards us and covering the ground with huge, light strides. Nearer and nearer it came, till, with a sudden spring, it burst into view—the giant reeds and trolsees were dashed aside, and I saw standing in front of the kulpa-tree a vertical column of crimson light of perhaps seven feet in height and one or so in width. A column—only a column, though the suggestion conveyed to me by the column was nasty—nasty with a nastiness that baffles description. I looked at the native, and the expression in his eyes and mouth assured me he saw more—a very great deal more. For some seconds he only gasped; then, by degrees, the rolling of his eyes and twitching of his lips ceased. He stretched out a hand and made some sign on the ground. Then he produced a string of beads, and after placing it over the scratchings he had made on the soil, jerked out some strange incantation in a voice that thickened and quivered with terror. I then saw a stream of red light steal from the base of the [25]column and dart like forked lightning to the beads, which instantly shone a luminous red. The native now picked them up, and, putting them round his neck, clapped the palms of his hands vigorously together, uttering as he did so a succession of shrill cries, that gradually became more and more animal in tone, and finally ended in a roar that converted every particle of blood in my veins into ice. The crimson colour now abruptly vanished—whither it went I know not—the shade that had been veiling the jungle was dissipated, and in the burst of brilliant moonlight that succeeded I saw, peering up at me, from the spot where the native had lain, the yellow, glittering, malevolent eyes, not of a man, but a tiger—a tiger thirsting for human blood. The shock was so great that for a second or two I was paralysed, and could only stare back at the thing in fascinated helplessness. Then a big bird close at hand screeched, and some small quadruped flew past me terrified; and with these awakenings of nature all my faculties revived, and I simply jumped on my feet and—fled!

I tried several times to look away from the kulpa tree, which I somehow sensed would be the place where something—whatever it was—would show itself. My eyes, however, wouldn't listen, and I had to keep them fixed on that spot, which grew darker and more foreboding. Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a cry, half human and half animal, but chillingly ominous, that started faint and distant before rapidly getting louder. Soon, I heard footsteps—something was running toward us with enormous, swift strides. It got closer and closer until, with a sudden leap, it burst into view. The giant reeds and trolsees were pushed aside, revealing a vertical column of crimson light, about seven feet tall and roughly one foot wide, standing in front of the kulpa tree. Just a column, but the feeling it gave me was unsettling—so unsettling it was hard to describe. I looked at the native, and the look in his eyes and mouth made it clear he saw much more than I did. For a few seconds, he just gasped; then, gradually, his eyes stopped rolling and his lips stopped twitching. He stretched out his hand and made some marks on the ground. Then he took out a string of beads, placed them over his marks, and began chanting some strange incantation in a voice that trembled with fear. I saw a stream of red light surge from the base of the column and dart like forked lightning to the beads, which instantly glowed a bright red. The native picked them up, put them around his neck, and clapped his hands together vigorously while letting out a series of high-pitched cries that gradually became more animalistic, ending in a roar that froze the blood in my veins. Suddenly, the crimson color vanished—where it went, I have no idea. The shadow covering the jungle lifted, and in the swift burst of moonlight that followed, I saw, looking up at me from where the native had lain, the yellow, glinting, malevolent eyes—not of a man, but a tiger—a tiger craving human blood. The shock was so intense that I was paralyzed for a moment, just staring back at the creature in helpless fascination. Then, a large bird nearby screeched, and a small animal darted past me in terror, jolting me back to reality. My instincts kicked in, and I jumped to my feet and fled!

"Some fifty yards ahead of me, and showing their tops well above the moon-kissed reeds and bushes, were two trees—a tamarind and a kulpa briksha. God knows why I decided on the latter! Probably through a mere fluke, for I hadn't the remotest idea which of the trees [26]offered the best facilities to a poor climber. My mind once made up, there was no time to alter. The wer-tiger was already terribly close behind. I could gauge its distance by the patter of its feet—apparently the metamorphosis had only been in part—and by the steadily intensifying purr, purr; so unmistakably interpretative of the brute's utter satisfaction in its power to overtake me, as well as at the prospect of so good a meal. I was just thirteen stone, seemingly a most unlucky number even in weight! Had the tiger wanted, I am sure he could have caught me at once, but I fancy it wished to play with me a little first—to let me think I was going to escape, and then, when it had got all the amusement possible out of me, just to give a little sprint and haul me over. Perhaps it was my anger at such undignified treatment of the human race that gave a kind of sting to my running, for I certainly got over the ground at twice the speed I had ever done before, or ever thought myself capable of doing. At times my limbs were on the verge of mutiny, but I forced them onward, and though my lungs seemed bursting, I never paused. At last a clearing was reached and the kulpa-tree stood fully revealed. I glanced at once at the trunk. The lowest branch of any size was some eight feet from the ground. . . . [27]Could I reach it? Summoning up all my efforts for this final, and in all probability fatal, rush, I hurled myself forward. There was a low exultant roar, a soft, almost feminine purr, and a long hairy paw, with black, gleaming claws shot past my cheek. I gave a great gasp of anguish, and with all the pent-up force of despair clutched at the branch overhead. My finger-tips just curled over it; I tightened them, but, at the most, it was a very feeble, puny grasp, and totally insufficient to enable me to swing my body out of reach of the tiger. I immediately gave myself up as lost, and was endeavouring to reconcile myself to the idea of being slowly chewed alive, when an extraordinary thing happened. The wer-tiger gave a low growl of terror and, bounding away, was speedily lost in the jungle. Fearing it might return, I waited for some time in the tree, and then, as there were no signs of it, descended, and very cautiously made my way back to the village.

"About fifty yards ahead of me, with their tops clearly visible above the moonlit reeds and bushes, were two trees—a tamarind and a kulpa briksha. I can’t exactly say why I picked the latter! Maybe it was just a random choice, since I had no idea which of the trees [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was best for someone like me who wasn’t much of a climber. Once I made my decision, there was no time to change my mind. The wer-tiger was already terrifyingly close behind. I could tell how far away it was by the sound of its paws on the ground—apparently, the transformation hadn’t been complete—and by the increasingly loud purr, purr; it clearly enjoyed knowing it could catch me and was looking forward to such a good meal. I weighed about thirteen stone, which seemed an unluckily heavy weight! If the tiger wanted to, I’m sure it could have caught me easily, but I think it wanted to toy with me first—to let me believe I might escape and then, after getting all the fun it could out of the chase, just sprint and grab me. Maybe it was my frustration with such undignified treatment of humans that gave me a sudden burst of energy, because I definitely ran faster than I ever had before or thought I was capable of. Sometimes, my legs felt like they were going to give out, but I pushed them onward, and even though my lungs felt like they were about to burst, I didn’t stop. Finally, I reached a clearing and the kulpa tree stood fully visible. I immediately looked at the trunk. The lowest branch of any size was about eight feet off the ground... [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Could I reach it? Gathering all my strength for this last, probably deadly, sprint, I launched myself forward. There was a low, triumphant roar, a soft, almost gentle purr, and a big hairy paw with sharp, shiny claws whipped past my cheek. I gasped in anguish and, with all the desperation I could muster, grabbed for the branch above me. My fingers barely touched it; I tightened my grip, but it was a weak hold, not enough to pull my body out of reach of the tiger. I immediately accepted that I was lost and was trying to come to terms with the idea of being slowly eaten alive when an incredible thing happened. The wer-tiger let out a low growl of fear and, leaping away, quickly vanished into the jungle. Afraid it might come back, I stayed in the tree for a bit, and then, seeing no signs of it, I carefully made my way back to the village."

"That night an entire family, father, mother, son, and daughter, were murdered, and their mutilated and half-eaten bodies were discovered on the floor of their hut in the morning. Evidence pointed to their having been killed by a tiger; and as they had been the sworn enemies of the young man whose metamorphosis I had witnessed, it was not [28]difficult to guess at the identity of their destroyer.

"That night, a whole family—father, mother, son, and daughter—was murdered, and their mutilated and half-eaten bodies were found on the floor of their hut the next morning. Evidence suggested they had been killed by a tiger, and since they had been the sworn enemies of the young man whose transformation I had witnessed, it wasn’t [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]hard to guess who was responsible for their deaths."

"I related my adventure to one of the chief people, and he informed me he knew that particular kulpa-tree well. 'You undoubtedly owe your salvation to having touched it,' he said. 'The original kulpa, which now stands in the first heaven, is said to have been one of the fourteen remarkable things turned up by the churning of the ocean by the gods and demons; and the name of Ram and his consort Seeter are written on the silvery trunks of all its earthly descendants. If once you touch any portion of a kulpa briksha tree, you are quite safe from any animal—that is why the wer-tiger snarled and ran away! But take my advice, sahib, and leave the village.'

"I shared my adventure with one of the main people, and he told me he knew that particular kulpa tree well. 'You definitely owe your survival to having touched it,' he said. 'The original kulpa, which now stands in the first heaven, is said to be one of the fourteen remarkable things that came from the churning of the ocean by the gods and demons; and the names of Ram and his wife Seeter are written on the silvery trunks of all its earthly descendants. Once you touch any part of a kulpa briksha tree, you're completely safe from any animal—that's why the wer-tiger snarled and ran away! But take my advice, sahib, and leave the village.'

"I did so, and on the way to my home in the hills visited the tree. There, sure enough, plainly visible on the silvery surface in the twilight, was the name of the incarnation of Vishnu, written in Sanskrit characters, and apparently by some supernatural hand; that is to say, there was a softness in the impression, as if the finger of some supernatural being had traced the characters. I did not want any further proofs—I had had enough; and taking good care to see my gun was loaded, I hurried off. Nor have I ever ventured into that neighbourhood since."

"I did that, and on my way home to the hills, I stopped by the tree. There, just as I expected, clearly visible on the silvery surface in the twilight, was the name of the incarnation of Vishnu, written in Sanskrit characters, seemingly by some supernatural hand; in other words, the impression had a softness to it, as if the finger of some otherworldly being had traced the letters. I didn’t need any more proof—I had seen enough; so, making sure my gun was loaded, I quickly left. I haven't dared to go back to that area since."

[29]Mr. K——, continuing, informed me that from what he had been told by his friend in the Kandh village, he concluded that only those who had been initiated into the full rites of magic in their early youth could see the totem in its full state of materialization, i.e., an enormous tiger—half man and half beast. To those who were in some degree clairvoyant it would appear as it had appeared to him, a mere column of crimson light (crimson on account of its association with Black Magic); whilst to those who were not in any way clairvoyant it would remain entirely invisible. The young Kandh had prayed for the property of lycanthropy solely as a means of revenge on those whom he imagined had wronged him; and as a wer-tiger he was able to destroy them in the most cruel manner possible. The property when once acquired, however, could never be cast off, and the young man would, willy-nilly, undergo transmutation every night, and in all probability continue killing and eating people till some one plucked up the courage—for wer-tigers were not only dreaded, but held in the greatest awe—to shoot him.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mr. K—— went on to tell me that from what his friend in the Kandh village had shared, he believed that only those who had been initiated into the full rituals of magic in their youth could see the totem in its complete form, which is an enormous tiger—half man and half beast. For those with some level of clairvoyance, it would appear as it had to him, just a column of crimson light (crimson because of its link to Black Magic); while for those without any clairvoyance, it would be completely invisible. The young Kandh had prayed for the ability of lycanthropy solely as a way to get revenge on those he thought had wronged him; as a wer-tiger, he was able to destroy them in the most brutal way possible. However, once the ability was gained, it could never be rid of, and the young man would, whether he liked it or not, transform every night, most likely continuing to kill and eat people until someone found the courage—for wer-tigers were not only feared but held in huge respect—to shoot him.

There are certain tribes in India known to be adepts in Occultism, and therefore one is not surprised to find lycanthropy linked with the mysterious jugglery, etherical projection, [30]and other psychic feats accomplished by these tribesmen. The wer-tiger is not confined to the Kandhs: it is met with in Malaysia, in the gorgeous tropical forests of Java and Sumatra, where it is feared more than anything on earth by the gentle and intelligent natives; and, if rumour be true, in the great, lone mountains and dense jungles, and along the hot, unhealthy river-banks of New Guinea.

There are certain tribes in India known to be skilled in occult practices, so it’s not surprising to find lycanthropy associated with the mysterious tricks, astral projection, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and other psychic abilities performed by these tribespeople. The wer-tiger isn’t just found among the Kandhs; it also appears in Malaysia, in the stunning tropical forests of Java and Sumatra, where it is feared more than anything else by the gentle and intelligent locals; and, if rumors are true, in the vast, isolated mountains and dense jungles, and along the hot, unhealthy riverbanks of New Guinea.

In Arawak, it gives place to the wer-jaguar; in Ashangoland, and many parts of West Africa, to the wer-leopard. Of course, there are cases of charlatanism in lycanthropy as in medicine, politics, palmistry, and in every other science. But most, if not all, of these cases of sham lycanthropy seem to come from West Africa, where leopard societies are from time to time formed by young savages unable to restrain their craving for cannibalism. These human vampires dress up in leopard-skins, and stealing stealthily through the woods at night, attack stray pedestrians or isolated households. After killing their victims, they cut off any portions of the body—usually the breasts and thighs—they fancy most for eating, and then mutilate the rest with the signia of their society, i.e., long and deep scratchings, which are made either with the claws of a leopard or some other beast, or with sharp iron nails. Whole districts are [31]often put in a state of panic by these marauders, who, retiring to their retreat in the heart of some little known, vast, and almost impenetrable forest, successfully defy capture. But the fact of there being pseudo-wer-leopards by no means disposes of the fact that there are genuine ones, any more than the fact that there are charlatan palmists precludes the possibility of there being bona fide palmists; and I am inclined to believe lycanthropy exists in certain parts of West Africa (i.e., where primitive conditions are most in evidence), although not, perhaps, to the same extent as it does in Asia and Europe. I do not think the negro's relationship to the Occult Forces is quite the same as that of other races. He is often clairvoyant and clairaudiant, and always very much in awe of the superphysical; but it is rarely he can ever claim close intimacy with it—not close enough, at all events, to be the recipient of its special gifts.

In Arawak, it corresponds to the wer-jaguar; in Ashangoland and many parts of West Africa, it corresponds to the wer-leopard. Of course, there are instances of deception in lycanthropy, just like in medicine, politics, palmistry, and other fields. But most, if not all, of these fraudulent cases of lycanthropy seem to originate from West Africa, where leopard societies are sometimes formed by young individuals unable to control their desire for cannibalism. These human predators dress in leopard skins and stealthily move through the woods at night, attacking unsuspecting pedestrians or isolated homes. After killing their victims, they cut off any body parts—usually the breasts and thighs—they want for eating, and then they mutilate the rest with the markings of their society, i.e., long and deep scratches made either with leopard claws or some other animal, or with sharp iron nails. Entire regions are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]often thrown into a state of panic by these attackers, who retreat to their hideouts deep within some little-known, vast, and nearly impenetrable forest, successfully avoiding capture. However, the existence of fake wer-leopards doesn’t negate the reality of genuine ones, just as the presence of fraudulent palmists doesn’t eliminate the possibility of legitimate palmists; and I am inclined to believe that lycanthropy exists in certain parts of West Africa (i.e., where primitive conditions are most evident), though perhaps not to the same degree as in Asia and Europe. I don't think the relationships that people of African descent have with the Occult Forces are quite the same as those of other races. They are often clairvoyant and clairaudient, and always very much in awe of the supernatural; but they rarely have the close connection needed to be recipients of its special gifts.

In werwolfery there is no "totem." The property of metamorphosis, in this branch of lycanthropy, is not deemed the gift of a national deity, but either of the Occult Powers in general or of some particular local phantasm. In other branches of lycanthropy, viz., that of the wer-tiger and wer-leopard—I am doubtful about the wer-jaguar—the property of transmutation [32]is said to be conferred solely by the god, or a god, of the tribe.

In werewolf lore, there’s no “totem.” The ability to transform in this type of lycanthropy isn’t considered a gift from a national deity, but rather comes from the Occult Powers in general or some specific local spirit. In other types of lycanthropy, such as wer-tigers and wer-leopards—I’m not sure about wer-jaguars—transformation is said to be granted only by the god, or a god, of the tribe. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

But although these various properties of lycanthropy are apparently derived from different sources, the difference is only in outward form; and I have no hesitation in saying that the occult power from which all lycanthropy proceeds, whether in the form of a wolf, tiger, leopard, or any other beast, is in reality the same species of Elemental.[32:1] But whether a Vagrarian, Vice, or some other Elemental, I cannot possibly say.

But even though these different aspects of lycanthropy seem to come from various sources, the difference is merely superficial; I confidently assert that the hidden power behind all lycanthropy, whether manifesting as a wolf, tiger, leopard, or any other animal, is essentially the same type of Elemental.[32:1] However, I can't determine if it's a Vagrarian, Vice, or some other Elemental.

I have stated that I am doubtful as to whether totemism exists in Arawak. The truth is, with regard to this question, I am in receipt of somewhat conflicting testimony. Some say that the natives have as their god a deity in the form of a jaguar, to whom they pray for vengeance on their foes and for the property of lycanthropy; which property (vide the case of the Kandhs) would give them the additional pleasure of executing vengeance in their own person. On the other hand, I have heard that the form of a jaguar is the form most commonly assumed by spirits in Arawak, particularly by those invoked at séances. Hence it is extremely difficult to arrive at [33]the truth. From the corroborating testimony of various people, however, I conclude that whereas among the Kandhs and West African negroes the property of lycanthropy (unless, of course, hereditary) is rarely conferred on females, or on anyone younger than sixteen, in Arawak and Malaysia it is awarded regardless of sex or age.

I’ve expressed my doubts about whether totemism exists in Arawak. Honestly, when it comes to this question, I've received somewhat conflicting information. Some say that the locals worship a god in the shape of a jaguar, praying for revenge against their enemies and for the ability of lycanthropy; this ability (see the case of the Kandhs) would allow them the added thrill of carrying out vengeance themselves. On the flip side, I've also heard that the jaguar is the most popular form taken by spirits in Arawak, especially those called during séances. So, it’s really tricky to get to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the truth. However, from the supporting testimonies of different people, I conclude that while among the Kandhs and West African negroes the ability of lycanthropy (unless it’s hereditary) is rarely given to females or anyone under sixteen, in Arawak and Malaysia, it is granted regardless of gender or age.

Some years ago there was current, among certain tribes of the natives in Arawak, a story to this effect:—

Some years ago, there was a popular story among certain tribes of the Arawak natives that went like this:—

A Dutch trader, of the name of Van Hielen, was visiting for purely business purposes an Indian settlement in a very remote part of the colony. Roaming about the village one evening, he came to a hut standing alone on the outskirts of one of those dense forests that are so characteristic of Arawak. Van Hielen paused, and was marvelling how anyone could choose to live in so outlandish and lonely a spot, when a shrill scream, followed by a series of violent guttural ejaculations, came from the interior of the building, and the next moment a little boy—some seven or eight years of age—rushed out of the house, pursued by a prodigiously fat woman, who whacked him soundly across the shoulders with a knotted club and then halted for want of breath. Van Hielen, who was well versed in the native language, [34]politely asked her what the boy had done to deserve so severe a chastisement.

A Dutch trader named Van Hielen was visiting an Indian settlement in a very remote part of the colony for purely business reasons. While wandering around the village one evening, he came upon a hut standing alone on the edge of one of those thick forests typical of Arawak. Van Hielen paused, wondering how anyone could choose to live in such an outlandish and lonely place, when a loud scream, followed by a series of harsh shouts, came from inside the building. The next moment, a little boy—around seven or eight years old—rushed out of the house, chased by an extremely overweight woman, who hit him soundly across the shoulders with a knotted club before stopping to catch her breath. Van Hielen, who was fluent in the native language, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]politely asked her what the boy had done to deserve such a harsh punishment.

"Done!" the woman replied, opening her beady little eyes to their full extent; "why, he's not done anything—that's why I beat him—he's incorrigibly idle. He and his sister spend all their time amid the trees yonder conversing with the bad spirits. They learned that trick from Guska, with the evil eye. She has bewitched them. She was shot to death with arrows in the market-place last year, and my only regret is that she wasn't put out of the way ten years sooner. Ah! there's that wicked girl Yarakna—she's been hiding from me all the day. I must punish her, too!" and before Van Hielen could speak the indignant parent waddled off—with surprising swiftness for one of her vast proportions—and reappeared dragging by the wrist an elfish-looking girl of about ten. She gave the urchin one blow, and was about to give her another, when Van Hielen, whose heart was particularly tender where children were concerned, interfered, and by dint of bribery persuaded her to desist. She retired indoors, and Van Hielen found himself alone with the child.

"Done!" the woman replied, opening her small, beady eyes wide; "he hasn't done a thing—that's why I hit him—he's hopelessly lazy. He and his sister spend all their time over there among the trees talking to the bad spirits. They picked that up from Guska, with the evil eye. She’s put a spell on them. She was shot with arrows in the marketplace last year, and my only regret is that she wasn't dealt with ten years earlier. Ah! there's that wicked girl Yarakna—she's been avoiding me all day. I need to punish her, too!" And before Van Hielen could say anything, the angry mother waddled off—with surprising speed for someone of her size—and reappeared dragging an elfish-looking girl of about ten by the wrist. She slapped the child once and was about to hit her again when Van Hielen, whose heart was particularly soft when it came to kids, stepped in and managed to convince her to stop by offering a bribe. She went inside, leaving Van Hielen alone with the child.

"May the spirit of the woods for ever be your friend!" the maiden said. "But for you my poor back would have been beaten to a tonka bean. My brother and I have suffered [35]enough at the hands of the old woman—we'll suffer no more."

"May the spirit of the woods always be your friend!" the girl said. "If it weren't for you, my poor back would have been punished like a tonka bean. My brother and I have endured enough at the hands of that old woman—we won't take it anymore."

"What will you do then?" Van Hielen asked, shocked at the revengeful expression that marred the otherwise pretty features of the child. "Remember, she is your mother, and has every right to expect you to be obedient and industrious."

"What are you going to do then?" Van Hielen asked, shocked at the vengeful look that ruined the otherwise pretty features of the child. "Remember, she is your mother and has every right to expect you to be obedient and hardworking."

"She is not our mother!" the girl answered. "Our mother is the spirit of the woods. We work for her—not for this old woman, and in return she tells us tales and amuses us."

"She is not our mom!" the girl replied. "Our mom is the spirit of the woods. We work for her—not for this old woman, and in return, she tells us stories and entertains us."

"You work for her!" Van Hielen said in amazement. "What do you mean?"

"You work for her!" Van Hielen said in disbelief. "What do you mean?"

The child smiled—the ignorance of the white man tickled her. "We gather aloes for medicine for her sick children; the core of the lechugilla for their food, yucca leaves for plumes for their heads, and scarlet panicles of the Fouquiera splendens for their clothes. My brother and I will go to her to-night when the old woman is sleeping. Where? Ah! we do not tell anyone that. Do we see her? The spirit of the woods, you mean? Yes, we see her, but it is not every one who can see her—only those who have sight like ours. But I must go now—my brother is calling me."

The child smiled—the white man’s naivety amused her. "We collect aloes for medicine for her sick kids; the core of the lechugilla for their food, yucca leaves for head plumes, and the bright red flowers of the Fouquiera splendens for their clothes. My brother and I will visit her tonight while the old woman is sleeping. Where? Oh, we don’t tell anyone that. Do we see her? You mean the spirit of the woods? Yes, we see her, but not everyone can—only those who have vision like ours. But I have to go now—my brother is calling me."

Van Hielen could hear nothing; though he did not doubt, from the child's behaviour, that she had been called. She ran merrily away, [36]and he watched her black head disappear in the thick undergrowth facing him. Van Hielen's curiosity was roused. What the child had said impressed him deeply; and against his saner judgment he resolved to secrete himself near the hut and watch. After it had been dusk some time, and all sounds had ceased, he saw the two children emerge from the hut, and, tiptoeing softly towards the trees, fall on their hands and knees and crawl along a tiny, deviating path. Hardly knowing what he was doing, but impelled by a force he could not resist, Van Hielen followed them. It was a delicious night—at that time of year every night in Arawak is delicious—and Van Hielen, who was very simple in his love of nature, imbibed delight through every pore in his body. As he trod gently along, pushing first this branch and then that out of the way, and stooping down to half his height to creep under a formidable bramble, countless voices from animal land fell on his ears. From a glimmering patch of water, away on his left, came the trump of a bull-frog and the wail of the whip-poor-will; a monkey chattered, a parrot screeched, whilst a shrill cry of terror, accompanied by a savage growl, plainly told of the surprise and slaughter of some defenceless animal by one of the many big beasts of prey that made every tree their lurking place.

Van Hielen couldn’t hear anything; although he didn’t doubt, from the child’s behavior, that she had been called. She ran happily away, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and he watched her dark head disappear into the thick underbrush in front of him. Van Hielen’s curiosity was piqued. What the child had said struck him deeply; and despite his better judgment, he decided to hide near the hut and observe. After it had been dark for a while, and all sounds had stopped, he saw the two children come out of the hut, and, tiptoeing quietly towards the trees, they dropped to their hands and knees and crawled along a tiny, winding path. Almost unaware of what he was doing, but driven by an irresistible force, Van Hielen followed them. It was a lovely night—every night in Arawak is wonderful at that time of year—and Van Hielen, who had a simple love for nature, soaked in the delight through every pore of his body. As he walked quietly, pushing branches aside and bending down to crawl under a large bramble, countless sounds from the animal kingdom reached his ears. From a shimmering spot of water to his left came the croak of a bullfrog and the call of the whip-poor-will; a monkey chattered, a parrot squawked, while a sharp scream of fear, followed by a fierce growl, clearly indicated the surprise and attack of some defenseless animal by one of the many big predators that considered every tree their hiding place.

[37]On any other occasion Van Hielen would have thought twice before embarking on such an expedition; but that night he seemed to be labouring under some charm which had lulled to sleep all sense of insecurity. It was true he was armed, but of what avail is a rifle against the unexpected spring of a jaguar or leopard—from a bough some ten or twenty feet directly over one's head—or the sudden lunge of a boa constrictor!

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]On any other night, Van Hielen would have thought twice about going on such an adventure; but that evening he felt under some kind of spell that made him forget all his fears. Sure, he was armed, but what good is a rifle against the surprise attack of a jaguar or leopard leaping down from a branch ten or twenty feet above you—or the unexpected strike of a boa constrictor!

At first, the path wound its way through a dense chapparal consisting of the various shrubs and plants rarely to be met with in other parts of Arawak, namely, acacias, aloes, lechuguillas, and the Fouquiera splendens. But after a short time this kind of vegetation was succeeded by something far more imposing—by dense masses of trees, many of them at the least one hundred and fifty feet in height: the mora, which from a distance appears like a hillock clothed with the brightest vegetation; the ayucari, or red cedar; and the cuamara, laden with tonka beans. So thick was their foliage overhead that one by one Van Hielen watched the stars disappear; and the path ahead of him darkened till it was as much as he could do to grope along. Still he was not afraid. The thought of that elfish little maiden with the luminous eyes crawling along in front of him inspired him with extraordinary [38]confidence and he plunged on, anxious only to catch another glimpse of her and see the play out. Once his progress was interrupted by something hot and leathery, that pushed him nearly off his feet and puffed rudely in his face. It was on the tip of his tongue to give vent to his ruffled feelings in forcible language, but the knowledge that this would assuredly warn the children of his proximity kept him quiet, and he contented himself with striking a vigorous blow. There was a loud snort, a crashing and breaking of brushwood, and the thing, whatever it was, rushed away. Another time he stumbled over a snake which was gliding from one side of the path to the other. The creature hissed, and Van Hielen, giving himself up for lost, jumped for all he was worth. As luck would have it the snake missed, and Van Hielen, escaping with nothing more serious than a few scratches and a bump or two, was able to continue his course. After long gropings the path at length came to an end, the trees cleared, and Van Hielen saw before him a pool, radiantly illuminated by the moon, and in the very centre—an immense Victoria Regia water-lily.

At first, the path twisted through a dense thicket filled with various shrubs and plants not often found in other parts of Arawak, like acacias, aloes, lechuguillas, and the Fouquiera splendens. But soon, this type of vegetation was replaced by something much more impressive—thick clusters of trees, many of them at least one hundred and fifty feet tall: the mora, which from afar looks like a small hill covered in the brightest greenery; the ayucari, or red cedar; and the cuamara, heavy with tonka beans. The canopy above was so thick that Van Hielen watched the stars disappear one by one; the path ahead darkened to the point where he was barely able to find his way. Still, he wasn't scared. The thought of that mischievous little girl with the glowing eyes crawling ahead of him filled him with incredible [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]confidence, and he pressed on, eager to catch another glimpse of her and see how things would unfold. Once, something hot and leathery bumped into him, nearly knocking him off his feet and puffing in his face. He was tempted to vent his frustration with a strong outburst, but knowing that would definitely alert the children to his presence kept him quiet, so he settled for delivering a solid hit. There was a loud snort, a crashing sound, and whatever it was rushed away. Another time, he tripped over a snake that was slithering across the path. The creature hissed, and Van Hielen, convinced he was done for, jumped as hard as he could. Fortunately, the snake missed him, and he escaped with just a few scratches and bumps, able to continue on his way. After feeling his way for a long time, the path finally ended, the trees parted, and Van Hielen found himself before a pool, brilliantly lit by the moon, with a giant Victoria Regia water-lily right in the center.

Though accustomed to the fine species of this plant in Guiana—which is the home of the Victoria Regia—Van Hielen was doubtful if he had ever before beheld such a magnificent [39]specimen. The silvery moonlight, falling on its white and pink petals, threw into relief all the exquisite delicacy of their composition, and gave to them a glow which could only have been rivalled in Elysium. Indeed, the whole scene, enhanced by the glamour of the hour and the sweet scent of plants and flowers, was so reminiscent of fairyland that Van Hielen—enraptured beyond description—stood and gazed in open-mouthed ecstasy.

Although familiar with the beautiful varieties of this plant in Guiana—home to the Victoria Regia—Van Hielen wondered if he had ever seen such a stunning [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] specimen before. The silvery moonlight shining on its white and pink petals highlighted the exquisite delicacy of their structure and gave them a glow that could only be matched in Elysium. In fact, the entire scene, made even more magical by the time of night and the sweet fragrance of plants and flowers, was so reminiscent of a fairyland that Van Hielen—overcome with joy—stood there in awestruck amazement.

Then his eyes fell on the children and he noiselessly slipped back under cover of a tree.

Then his eyes landed on the children, and he quietly slipped back under the cover of a tree.

Hand in hand the boy and girl advanced to the water's edge, and kneeling, commenced to recite some strange incantation, which Van Hielen tried in vain to interpret. Sometimes their voices reached a high, plaintive key; sometimes they sank to a low murmur, strangely musical, and strangely suggestive of the babbling of brook water over stones and pebbles. When they had finished their incantation, they got up, and running to some bushes, returned in a few seconds with their arms full of flowers, which they threw with great dexterity on to the leaves of the giant lily. With their faces still turned to the water they remained standing, side by side, whilst a silence—deep and impressive, and shared, so it appeared to Van Hielen, by all nature—fell upon them.

Hand in hand, the boy and girl approached the water's edge, and kneeling down, began to chant some strange words that Van Hielen couldn’t make sense of. At times, their voices rose to a high, sad pitch; at other times, they dropped to a low murmur, oddly melodic, reminiscent of a brook's water trickling over stones and pebbles. Once they finished their chant, they stood up and dashed to some bushes, quickly returning with their arms full of flowers, which they tossed skillfully onto the leaves of the giant lily. With their faces still turned toward the water, they stood side by side as a deep and impactful silence—one that seemed shared by all of nature—enveloped them.

[40]A cold current of air, rising apparently from the pool, blew across the opening, and sweeping past Van Hielen, set all the leaves in motion. It rustled on till its echoes gradually ceased, and all was still again. It now seemed to Van Hielen that the character of everything around underwent a subtle change; and the feeling that every object around him was indulging in a hearty laugh at his expense intensified with every breath he drew. For the first time Van Hielen was afraid. He could not define the cause of his fear—but that only made his fear the more acute. He was frightened of the wind and darkness, and of something more than the wind and darkness—something concealed in—something cloaked by the wind and darkness. Even the atmosphere had altered—it, too, was making game of him. It distorted his vision. The things he saw around him were no longer stationary—they moved. They twirled and twisted themselves into all sorts of grotesque and fanciful attitudes; grew large, then small; nearer and then more distant. The plot of ground in front of which the children knelt played all manner of pranks—pranks Van Hielen did not at all like. It moved round and round—faster and faster, until it eventually became a whirlpool; which suddenly reversed and assumed the appearance of a pyramid [41]revolving on its apex. Quicker and quicker it spun round—closer and closer it drew; until, without warning, it suddenly stopped and disappeared; whilst its place was taken by an oddly shaped bulge in the ground, which, swaying backward and forward, increased and increased in stature, till it attained the height of some seven or eight feet. Van Hielen could not compare this with anything he had ever seen. It was monstrous but shapeless—a mere mass of irregular lumps, a dull leadish white, and vibrating horribly in the moonlight. He thought of the children; but where they had stood he saw only two greenish-yellow spheres that, twirling round and round, suddenly approached him. As he started back to escape them, all was again changed. The lumpy figure had vanished, the atmosphere cleared, and everything was absolutely normal. There were now, however, solid grounds for fear. Advancing on him with flashing eyes and scintillating teeth were two vividly marked jaguars—a male and female. Van Hielen, usually calm and collected in the face of danger, on this occasion lost his presence of mind: his gun dropped from his hands, his knees quivered, and, helpless and inert, he reeled against the tree under which he had been standing. The jaguars—which seemed to be unusually savage even for jaguars—prepared [42]to spring, and Van Hielen, certain his hour had come, was about to close his eyes and resign himself to his fate, when the female brute, although the bigger and more formidable, hesitated—thrust its dark, handsomely spotted head almost in its victim's face, and then, lashing its companion sharply with its tail, swerved aside and was off like a dart.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]A cold breeze seemed to rise from the pool and swept across the opening, rustling the leaves as it passed Van Hielen. The sound gradually faded, leaving everything silent once again. Van Hielen felt as if everything around him was subtly changing; the sensation that every object was laughing at him grew stronger with each breath. For the first time, he felt fear. He couldn’t pinpoint the reason for his fear, which only made it feel more intense. He was scared of the wind and darkness, and of something more than that—something hidden, something masked by the wind and darkness. The air itself felt different, as if it was mocking him. His vision distorted; nothing around him remained still—they twisted and turned into all sorts of bizarre shapes, growing large, then small, moving closer, then further away. The ground where the children knelt played tricks on him—tricks he didn’t like at all. It spun round and round, faster and faster, until it became a whirlpool; suddenly, it reversed and looked like a pyramid [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]spinning on its point. It spun quicker and quicker, drawing closer, until without warning, it stopped and vanished; in its place, a strangely shaped bulge appeared in the ground, swaying back and forth, growing taller until it reached about seven or eight feet. Van Hielen had never seen anything like it. It was monstrous yet formless—a bizarre mass of irregular lumps, a dull lead color, vibrating disturbingly in the moonlight. He thought of the children, but where they had been was now just two greenish-yellow spheres, spinning toward him. As he recoiled to escape, everything changed once more. The lumpy figure disappeared, the air cleared, and everything returned to normal. However, there were real reasons for fear now. Two vividly marked jaguars—a male and a female—advanced toward him, their eyes flashing and teeth gleaming. Typically calm in danger, Van Hielen lost his composure this time: his gun fell from his hands, his knees shook, and in his helplessness, he leaned against the tree he had been standing under. The jaguars—more aggressive than usual—prepared [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to leap, and Van Hielen, convinced his time had come, was about to close his eyes and accept his fate when the larger female hesitated—bringing her beautifully spotted head close to him, then suddenly whipping her companion with her tail, she darted away.

It took Van Hielen some minutes to realize his escape, and then, more in a dream than awake, he mechanically shouldered his rifle and slowly followed in the beasts' wake.

It took Van Hielen a few minutes to understand that he had escaped, and then, more in a dream than awake, he automatically picked up his rifle and slowly trailed after the animals.

An hour's walking brought him to the end of the forest. The dawn was breaking, and the track leading to the settlement was just beginning to exhibit the mellowing influence of the first rays of the sun. There was an exhilarating freshness in the air that made Van Hielen keenly sensitive to the ambitious demands of a newly awakened stomach. Opposite him was the hut of the old woman, the entrance somewhat clumsily blocked with a makeshift door. As Van Hielen looked at it curiously, wondering if the woman was in the habit of barricading it in this fashion on account of her proximity to the forest, sounds greeted him from within.

An hour of walking led him to the edge of the forest. Dawn was breaking, and the path to the settlement was just starting to show the warm glow of the sun’s first rays. There was an invigorating freshness in the air that made Van Hielen acutely aware of the hungry demands of his waking stomach. In front of him stood the old woman’s hut, the entrance awkwardly blocked by a makeshift door. As Van Hielen looked at it with curiosity, wondering if the woman usually barricaded it this way because of her closeness to the forest, he heard sounds coming from inside.

Stepping lightly up to the hut, Van Hielen listened attentively. Some big animal—a hound most probably—was gnawing a bone—crunch, crunch, crunch!

Stepping quietly up to the hut, Van Hielen listened carefully. A large animal—most likely a dog—was gnawing on a bone—crunch, crunch, crunch!

[43]Van Hielen moved away, but hadn't gone very far before an indefinable something made him turn back. That crunching, was it a dog or was it——? His heart turned sick within him at the bare thought. Again he listened at the threshold, and again he heard the sounds—gnaw, gnaw, gnaw—crunch, crunch, crunch! He rapped at first gently, and then loudly, ever so loudly.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Van Hielen walked away, but he hadn't gone far before an unexplainable urge made him turn back. That crunching noise—was it a dog or something else? Just the thought of it made his heart sink. He listened again at the door, and once more, he heard the sounds—gnaw, gnaw, gnaw—crunch, crunch, crunch! He knocked softly at first, then louder, really loud.

The gnawing at once stopped, but no one answered him. Then he called—once, twice, thrice: there was no reply. Assured now there was something amiss, he gripped his rifle, and putting his shoulder to the door, burst it open. A flood of daylight rushed in, and he saw before him on the floor the mutilated and half-eaten remains of a woman, and—did his eyes deceive him or did he see?—crouching in a corner all ready to spring, two magnificent jaguars. Van Hielen raised his rifle, but—in less than a second—it fell from his grasp.

The gnawing suddenly stopped, but no one answered him. He called out—once, twice, three times: still no reply. Realizing something was wrong, he tightened his grip on his rifle and slammed his shoulder into the door, bursting it open. A rush of daylight flooded in, and he saw on the floor the mutilated and half-eaten remains of a woman. And—was he imagining things, or did he really see?—crouched in the corner, ready to pounce, were two magnificent jaguars. Van Hielen raised his rifle, but—in less than a second—it slipped from his hands.

Towards him, from the same spot—their small mouths and slender hands smeared with blood—ran Yarakna and her brother.

Towards him, from the same spot—their small mouths and slender hands covered in blood—ran Yarakna and her brother.


FOOTNOTES:

[32:1] A spirit that has never inhabited any material body. Elementals are a genus of a large order, and include innumerable species.

[32:1] A being that has never taken on any physical form. Elementals are a category within a vast classification and include countless varieties.


[44]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER III

THE SPIRITS OF WERWOLVES

IT seems that there is a disposition in certain minds to associate lycanthropy with the doctrine of the transmigration of souls. A brief examination of the latter will, however, suffice to show there is very little analogy between the two.

It seems that some people tend to link lycanthropy with the idea of souls moving from one body to another. A quick look at the latter, though, will clearly show that there’s not much similarity between the two.

Transmigration of souls, a metempsychosis, deals solely with the passing of the soul after death into another mortal form. Lycanthropy confines itself to the metamorphosis of physical man to animal form only during man's physical lifetime.

Transmigration of souls, or metempsychosis, is all about the soul moving into another body after death. Lycanthropy, on the other hand, is limited to the transformation of a human into an animal only while the person is alive.

Metempsychosis is a change of condition dependent on the principle of evolution (i.e. evolution upward and retrogressive). Lycanthropy is a change of condition relative to a property, entirely independent of evolution. The one is wholly determined by man's spiritual state at the time of his physical dissolution; the other is simply a faculty of [45]sense, either handed down to man by his forefathers or acquired by man, during his lifetime, through the knowledge and practice of magic.

Metempsychosis is a change in condition based on the principle of evolution (i.e., progress and regression). Lycanthropy is a change in condition related to a specific ability, completely independent of evolution. The former is entirely determined by a person's spiritual state at the time of their physical death; the latter is simply a skill of sense, either passed down from ancestors or gained by a person during their life through the study and practice of magic.

There are absolutely no grounds, other than purely hypothetical ones, for supposing a werwolf to be a reincarnation; but on the other hand there is reason to believe that the wolf personality of the werwolf, at the latter's physical dissolution, remains earthbound in the form of a lupine phantasm. So that although there is nothing to associate lycanthropy with metempsychosis, there is, at all events, something in common between lycanthropy and animism. Animism, be it understood, holds that every living thing, whether man, beast, reptile, insect, or vegetable, has a representative spirit.

There’s no solid reason to think a werewolf is a reincarnation, other than hypothetical ideas. However, there’s a belief that when a werewolf dies, its wolf personality stays on Earth as a ghostly wolf spirit. So, while there’s no connection between lycanthropy and reincarnation, there is some similarity between lycanthropy and animism. Animism, for the record, believes that every living being—whether human, animal, reptile, insect, or plant—has a spirit that represents it.

As an example of a lupine phantasm representing the personality of the werwolf, I will quote a case, reported to me some years ago as having occurred in Estonia, on the shores of the Baltic. A gentleman and his sister, whom I will call Stanislaus and Anno D'Adhemar, were invited to spend a few weeks with their old friends, the Baron and Baroness Von A——, at their country home in Estonia. On the day arranged, they set out for their friends' house, and alighting at a little station, within twenty miles of their [46]destination, were met by the Baron's droshky. It was one of those exquisite evenings—a night light without moon, a day shady without clouds—peculiar to that clime. Indeed, it seemed as if the last glow of the evening and the first grey of the morning had melted together, and as if all the luminaries of the sky merely rested their beams without withdrawing them. To Stanislaus and Anno, jaded with the wear and tear of life in a big city, the calm and quiet of the country-side was most refreshing, and they heaved great sighs of contentment as they leaned far back amid the luxurious upholstery of the carriage, and drew in deep breaths of the smokeless, pure, scented air. Their surroundings modelled their thoughts. Instead of discussing monetary matters, which had so long been uppermost in their minds, they discoursed on the wonderful economy of happiness in a world full of toil and struggle; the fewer the joys, they argued, the higher the enjoyment, till the last and highest joy of all, true peace of mind, i.e., content, was the one joy found to contain every other joy. Occasionally they paused to remark on the brilliant lustre of the stars, and, not infrequently, alluded to the Creator's graciousness in allowing them to behold such beauty. Occasionally, too, they would break off in the midst of their conversation to listen to the plaintive utterings of some night bird or [47]the shrill cry of a startled hare. The rate at which they were progressing—for the horses were young and fresh—speedily brought them to an end of the open country, and they found themselves suddenly immersed in the deepening gloom of a dense and extensive forest of pines. The track now was not quite so smooth; here and there were big ruts, and Stanislaus and his sister were subjected to such a vigorous bumping that they had to hold on to the sides of the droshky, and to one another. In the altered conditions of their travel, conversation was well-nigh impossible. The little they attempted was unceremoniously jerked out of them, and the nature of it—I am loath to admit—had somewhat deteriorated. It had, in fact, in accordance with their surroundings, undergone a considerable change.

As an example of a strange dream representing the personality of the werewolf, I’ll share a story I heard a few years ago that took place in Estonia, on the shores of the Baltic Sea. A gentleman and his sister, whom I’ll call Stanislaus and Anno D’Adhemar, were invited to spend a few weeks with their old friends, Baron and Baroness Von A——, at their country home in Estonia. On the agreed day, they set out for their friends' house, and when they arrived at a small station, about twenty miles from their [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]destination, they were met by the Baron's carriage. It was one of those beautiful evenings—moonless but bright, cloudy yet cool—typical for that region. It felt as if the last light of day and the first grey light of dawn had blended together, with all the stars just resting their beams without fading away. For Stanislaus and Anno, worn out from life in the bustling city, the calm and quiet of the countryside was incredibly refreshing, and they sighed deeply with contentment as they leaned back in the plush seats of the carriage, inhaling the clean, fresh, fragrant air. Their surroundings influenced their thoughts. Instead of talking about financial concerns, which had dominated their minds for so long, they discussed the remarkable economy of happiness in a world filled with hard work and struggle; they argued that fewer joys lead to greater enjoyment, and that the ultimate joy, true peace of mind, or contentment, encompassed all other joys. Occasionally, they paused to admire the brilliant shine of the stars and often mentioned the Creator's kindness in allowing them to witness such beauty. Now and then, they would stop mid-conversation to listen to the soft calls of some night bird or the sharp cry of a startled hare. As they traveled—thanks to the young and lively horses—they quickly left the open countryside behind and found themselves enveloped in the deepening darkness of a vast pine forest. The road became less smooth; there were deep ruts here and there, and Stanislaus and Anno experienced such vigorous jolting that they had to hold on to the sides of the carriage and to each other. With the change in their travel conditions, conversation became nearly impossible. The little they tried to share was abruptly forced out of them, and I’m reluctant to admit that the quality of their conversation had somewhat declined. In fact, in accordance with their surroundings, it had changed significantly.

"What a vile road!" Stanislaus exclaimed, clutching the side of the droshky with both hands to save himself from being precipitated into space.

"What a horrible road!" Stanislaus shouted, gripping the side of the droshky with both hands to keep himself from being thrown into the air.

"Yes—isn't—it?" gasped Anno, as she lunged forward, and in a vain attempt to regain her seat fell on their handbag, which gave an ominous squish. "I declare there—there—will be—nothing left of me—by the—by the time we get there. Oh dear! Whatever shall I do? Wherever have you got to, Stanislaus?"

"Yes—isn't it?" gasped Anno, as she lunged forward, and in a futile attempt to get back in her seat, fell on their handbag, which made a concerning squish. "I swear there—there—will be—nothing left of me—by the—by the time we get there. Oh no! What am I going to do? Where have you gone, Stanislaus?"

[48]The upper half of Stanislaus was nowhere to be seen! His lower half, however, was discovered by his sister convulsively pressed against the side of the droshky. In another moment this, too, would undoubtedly have disappeared, and the lower extremities would have gone in pursuit of the upper, had not Anno with admirable presence of mind effected a rescue. She tugged at her brother's coat-tails in the very nick of time, with the result that his whole body once again hove into view.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The upper half of Stanislaus was completely missing! His lower half, though, was found by his sister, desperately pressed against the side of the carriage. In another moment, this too would surely have vanished, and his lower body would have gone after the upper one, if Anno hadn’t brilliantly stepped in to save him. She yanked on her brother's coat-tails just in time, causing his whole body to reappear.

Just then a bird sang its final song before retiring for the night, and Stanislaus, hot and trembling all over, shouted out: "What a hideous noise! I declare it quite frightened me"; whilst Anno shuddered and put her fingers in her ears. They once more abused the road; then the trees. "Great ugly things," they said; "they shut out all the light." And then they abused the driver for not looking out where he was going, and finally they began to abuse one another. Anno abused Stanislaus, because he had disarranged her hat and hair, and Stanislaus, Anno, because he couldn't hear all she said, and because what he did hear was silly. Then the Stygian darkness of the great pines grew; and the silence of wonder fell on the two quarrellers. On, on, on rolled the droshky, a monotonous rumble, rumble, that [49]sounded very loud amid the intense hush that had suddenly fallen on the forest. Stanislaus and Anno grew drowsy; the cold night air, crowning their exertions of the day, induced sleep, and they were soon very much in the land of nods: Stanislaus with his head thrust back as far as it would go, and Anno with her head leaning slightly forward and her chin deeply rooted in the silvery recesses of her rich fur coat.

Just then, a bird sang its last song before settling down for the night, and Stanislaus, feeling hot and shaky all over, shouted, "What an awful noise! It really scared me"; while Anno shuddered and covered her ears. They once again complained about the road, then the trees. "Those ugly things," they said; "they block out all the light." Then they started blaming the driver for not paying attention to where he was going, and finally, they began to argue with each other. Anno criticized Stanislaus for messing up her hat and hair, and Stanislaus snapped at Anno because he couldn't hear everything she said and thought what he could hear was nonsense. Then the deep darkness of the towering pines surrounded them, and a strange silence fell over the two quarrelers. The droshky kept rolling on, a constant rumble that sounded really loud against the intense quiet that had suddenly enveloped the forest. Stanislaus and Anno became drowsy; the cold night air, on top of their day's activities, made them sleepy, and they soon drifted off to dreamland: Stanislaus with his head tipped back as far as it could go, and Anno with her head leaning slightly forward and her chin nestled deep into the silvery folds of her luxurious fur coat.

The driver stopped for a moment. He had to attend to his lights, which, he reflected, were behaving in rather an odd manner. Then, scratching his head thoughtfully, he cracked his whip and drove hurriedly on. Once again, rumble, rumble, rumble; and no other sounds but far away echoes and the gentle cooing of a soft night breeze through the forked and ragged branches of the sad and stately pines. On, on, on, the light uncertain and the horses brisk. Suddenly the driver hears something—he strains his ears to catch the meaning of the sounds—a peculiar, quick patter, patter—coming from far away in the droshky's wake. There is something—he can't exactly tell what—in those sounds he doesn't like; they are human, and yet not human; they may proceed from some one running—some one tall and lithe, with an unusually long stride. They may—and he casts a shuddering look over his shoulder as [50]the thought strikes him—they may be nothing human—they may be the patter of a wolf! A huge, gaunt, hungry wolf! an abnormally big wolf! a wolf with a gallop like that of a horse! The driver was new to these parts; he had but lately come from the Baron's establishment in St. Petersburg. He had never been in this wood after dark, and he had never seen a wolf save in the Zoological Gardens. The atmosphere now began to sharpen. From being merely cold it became positively icy, and muttering, "I never felt anything like this in St. Petersburg," the driver shrank into the depths of his furs, and tried to settle himself more comfortably in his seat. The horses, too, four in number, were strangers in Estonia, the Baron having only recently paid a heavy price for them in Nava on account of their beauty. Not that they were merely handsome; despite their small and graceful build, and the glossy sleekness of their coats, they were both strong and spirited, and could cover twenty-five versts without a pause. But now they, too, heard the sounds—there was no doubt of that—and felt the cold. At first they shivered, then whined, and then came to an abrupt halt; and then, without the slightest warning, tore the shifting tag and rag tight around them, and bounding forward, were off like the wind. Then, away in their rear, and plainly audible above the [51]thunder of their hoofs, came a moaning, snarling, drawn-out cry, which was almost instantly repeated, not once, but again and again.

The driver stopped for a moment. He needed to check his lights, which were acting strangely. Then, scratching his head thoughtfully, he cracked his whip and hurried on. Once again, rumble, rumble, rumble; and there were no other sounds except distant echoes and the soft cooing of a gentle night breeze through the twisted and jagged branches of the sad, stately pines. Onward he went, the light uncertain, and the horses lively. Suddenly, the driver heard something—he strained to make sense of the sounds—a strange, quick patter, patter—coming from far behind the droshky. There was something—he couldn't quite tell what—about those sounds that unsettled him; they were human, yet not human; they might be from someone running—someone tall and slender, with an unusually long stride. They might—and he cast a shuddering glance over his shoulder as [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] the thought struck him—they might not be human at all—they might be the patter of a wolf! A huge, gaunt, hungry wolf! An abnormally large wolf! A wolf that galloped like a horse! The driver was new to the area; he had just recently come from the Baron's place in St. Petersburg. He had never been in this forest after dark, and he had only seen a wolf in the Zoological Gardens. The atmosphere began to change. From being merely cold, it became downright icy, and muttering, "I never felt anything like this in St. Petersburg," the driver curled up deeper into his furs and tried to get more comfortable in his seat. The horses, too, four in total, were newcomers in Estonia, the Baron having recently paid a hefty price for them in Nava because of their beauty. Not only were they handsome; despite their small and graceful build and the glossy sleekness of their coats, they were both powerful and spirited, capable of covering twenty-five versts without stopping. But now they sensed the sounds—there was no doubt about it—and felt the cold. At first, they shivered, then whined, and suddenly came to a halt; and then, without any warning, they tore the harness that bound them tight and bolted forward like the wind. Then, behind them, clearly audible above the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]thunder of their hooves, came a moaning, snarling, prolonged cry, which was quickly repeated, not just once, but again and again.

Stanislaus and Anno, who had been rudely awakened from their slumbers by the unusual behaviour of the horses, were now on the qui vive.

Stanislaus and Anno, who had been abruptly woken from their sleep by the strange behavior of the horses, were now on high alert.

"Good heavens! What's that?" they cried in chorus.

"Wow! What's that?" they shouted together.

"What's that, coachman?" shrieked Anno, digging the shivering driver in the back.

"What's that, coachman?" shouted Anno, poking the trembling driver in the back.

"Volki, mistress, volki!" was the reply, and on flew the droshky faster, faster, faster!

"Volki, mistress, volki!" was the reply, and the droshky sped away faster, faster, faster!

To Stanislaus and Anno the word "wolves" came as a stunning shock. All the tales they had ever heard of these ferocious beasts crowded their minds at once. Wolves! was it possible that those dreadful bogies of their childhood—those grim and awful creatures, grotesquely but none the less vividly portrayed in their imagination by horror-loving nurses—were actually close at hand! Supposing the brutes caught them, who would be eaten first? Anno, Stanislaus, or the driver? Would they devour them with their clothes on? If not, how would they get them off? Then, filled with morbid curiosity, they strained their ears and listened. Again—this time nearer, much nearer—came that cry, dismal, protracted, nerve-racking. Nor was that all, for they could now discern [52]the pat-pat, pat-pat of footsteps—long, soft, loping footsteps, as of huge furry paws or naked human feet. However, they could see nothing—nothing but blackness, intensified by the feeble flickering of the droshky's lanterns.

To Stanislaus and Anno, the word "wolves" was a shocking revelation. All the stories they had ever heard about these fierce creatures flooded their minds at once. Wolves! Could it be that those terrifying figures from their childhood—those grim and frightening beings, grotesquely but vividly depicted in their imagination by horror-loving nurses—were actually nearby? What if the beasts caught them? Who would be eaten first? Anno, Stanislaus, or the driver? Would they eat them with their clothes on? If not, how would they get them off? Filled with a morbid curiosity, they strained to hear more. Once again—this time closer, much closer—came that cry, dismal, prolonged, and nerve-wracking. But that wasn't all, as they could now make out the pat-pat, pat-pat of footsteps—long, soft, loping steps, like huge furry paws or bare human feet. Yet, they could see nothing—nothing but darkness, deepened by the weak flicker of the droshky's lanterns.

"Faster! drive faster!" Anno shouted, turning round and poking the coachman in the ribs with her umbrella. "Do you want us all to be eaten?"

"Faster! Drive faster!" Anno shouted, turning around and jabbing the coachman in the ribs with her umbrella. "Do you want us all to get eaten?"

"I can't mistress, I can't!" the man expostulated; "the horses are outstripping the wind as it is. They can't go quicker." And the driver, consigning Stanislaus and his sister to the innermost recesses of hell, prayed to the Virgin to save him.

"I can't, ma'am, I can't!" the man protested; "the horses are already faster than the wind. They can't go any quicker." And the driver, sending Stanislaus and his sister to the very depths of hell, prayed to the Virgin for help.

Nearer and nearer drew the steps, and again a cry—a cry close behind them, perhaps fifty yards—fifty yards at the most. And as they were trying to locate it there burst into view a gigantic figure—nude and luminous, a figure that glowed like a glow-worm and bent slightly forward as it ran. It covered the ground with long, easy, swinging strides, without any apparent effort. In general form its body was like that of a man, saving that the limbs were longer and covered with short hair, and the feet and hands, besides being larger as a whole, had longer toes and fingers. Its head was partly human, partly lupine—the skull, ears, teeth, and eyes were those of a wolf, whilst the [53]remaining features were those of a man. Its complexion was devoid of colour, startlingly white; its eyes green and lurid, its expression hellish.

The footsteps got closer and closer, and then, suddenly, a scream—one that was very close, maybe fifty yards away—at most. As they were trying to pinpoint where it came from, a massive figure burst into view—naked and glowing, like a giant glow-worm, leaning slightly forward as it ran. It moved with long, smooth strides, showing no signs of effort. Overall, its body resembled that of a man, except its limbs were longer and covered in short hair. Its hands and feet were larger, with longer toes and fingers. The head was a mix of human and wolf—the skull, ears, teeth, and eyes were those of a wolf, while the rest of the features looked human. Its complexion was unnaturally white, strikingly pale; its eyes were a vivid green, and its expression was terrifying.

Stanislaus and Anno did not know what to make of it. Was it some terrible monstrosity that had escaped from a show, or something that was peculiar to the forest itself, something generated by the giant trees and dark, silent road? In their sublime terror they shrieked aloud, beat the air with their hands to ward it off, and finally left their seats to cling on to the back of the driver's box.

Stanislaus and Anno were confused about it. Was it some horrific creature that had escaped from a show, or was it something unique to the forest itself, created by the massive trees and the dark, quiet road? In their sheer terror, they screamed, waved their hands to fend it off, and eventually got out of their seats to hold onto the back of the driver's box.

But it came nearer, nearer, and nearer, until they were almost within reach of its arms. They read death in the glinting greenness of its eyes and in the flashing of its long bared teeth. The climax of their agony, they argued, could no longer be postponed. The thing had only to make a grab at them and they would die of horror—die even before it touched them. But this was not to be.

But it got closer, closer, and closer, until they were almost within reach of its arms. They saw death in the shining green of its eyes and in the flash of its long, exposed teeth. The peak of their suffering, they figured, could no longer be delayed. The creature just had to reach for them, and they would die from terror—die even before it made contact. But that wasn’t meant to happen.

They were still staring into the pale malevolent face drawing nearer and nearer, and wondering when the long twitching fingers would catch them by the throats, when the droshky with a mad swirl forward cleared the forest, and they found themselves gazing wildly into empty moonlit space, with no sign of their pursuer anywhere.

They were still gazing at the pale, sinister face coming closer and closer, wondering when the long, twitching fingers would grab them by the throats, when the cab with a wild rush burst out of the forest, and they found themselves staring frantically into the empty, moonlit space, with no sign of their pursuer in sight.

An hour later they narrated their adventure [54]to the Baron. Nothing could have exceeded his distress. "My dear friends!" he said, "I owe you a profound apology. I ought to have told my man to choose any other road rather than that through the forest, which is well known to be haunted. According to rumour, a werwolf—we have good reason to believe in werwolfs here—was killed there many years ago."

An hour later, they shared their adventure [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]with the Baron. His distress was overwhelming. "My dear friends!" he exclaimed, "I owe you a sincere apology. I should have instructed my servant to take any other route instead of the one through the forest, which is known to be haunted. According to rumors, a werewolf—we have good reason to believe in werewolves around here—was killed there many years ago."


[55]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER IV

HOW TO BECOME A WERWOLF

AS I have already stated, in some people lycanthropy is hereditary; and when it is not hereditary it may be acquired through the performance of certain of the rites ordained by Black Magic. For the present I can only deal with the more general features of these rites (which vary according to locality) and the conditions of mind essential to those who would successfully practise these rites. In the first place, it is necessary that the person desirous of acquiring the property of lycanthropy should be in earnest and a believer in those superphysical powers whose favour he is about to ask.

AS I’ve mentioned before, some people inherit lycanthropy, and even if it’s not inherited, it can be gained by performing certain rituals associated with Black Magic. For now, I can only discuss the general aspects of these rituals (which differ by location) and the mindset necessary for those who want to successfully practice them. First, the person seeking to gain the ability of lycanthropy must be serious and a believer in those supernatural powers whose favor they are about to request.

Assuming we have such an individual he must, first of all, betake himself to a spot remote from the haunts of men. The powers to be petitioned are not to be found promiscuously—anywhere. They favour only such waste and solitary places as the deserts, woods, and mountain-tops.

Assuming we have such a person, they must first go to a place far away from where people gather. The forces to be consulted aren’t just found anywhere. They prefer only the desolate and solitary areas like deserts, forests, and mountain peaks.

[56]The locality chosen, our candidate must next select a night when the moon is new and strong.[56:1] He must then choose a perfectly level piece of ground, and on it, at midnight, he must mark, either with chalk or string—it really does not matter which—a circle of not less than seven feet in radius, and within this, and from the same centre, another circle of three feet in radius. Then, in the centre of this inner circle he must kindle a fire, and over the fire place an iron tripod containing an iron vessel of water. As soon as the water begins to boil the would-be lycanthropist must throw into it handfuls of any three of the following substances: Asafœtida, parsley, opium, hemlock, henbane, saffron, aloe, poppy-seed and solanum; repeating as he does so these words:—

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Once the location is chosen, the candidate should pick a night when the moon is new and strong.[56:1] Next, he needs to find a completely flat patch of ground, and at midnight, he must mark out a circle with a radius of at least seven feet using chalk or string—either will work. Inside this, and from the same center, he should draw another circle that has a radius of three feet. Then, in the center of this inner circle, he must start a fire and place an iron tripod with a metal vessel filled with water over the fire. Once the water starts to boil, the aspiring lycanthropist must toss in handfuls of any three from the following substances: asafœtida, parsley, opium, hemlock, henbane, saffron, aloe, poppy seed, and solanum; and as he does this, he must repeat the following words:—

"Spirits from the deep" Who never sleeps,
Be nice to me.
"Spirits from the grave" Without a soul to save, Please be kind to me.
"Spirits of the trees" That grow in the meadows,
Be nice to me.
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"Air spirits," Unfair and dark,
Be nice to me.
"Water spirits are hateful,
To ships and bathers destined,
Be nice to me.
"Spirits of deceased humans
That glide with silent steps,
Be nice to me.
"Spirits of heat and fire," Destructive in your anger,
Be nice to me.
"Spirits of cold and ice," Criminal and immoral patrons,
Be nice to me.
"Wolves, vampires, satyrs, ghosts!" Choose from all the wicked spirits!
Please send here, Send it here, send it here, The impressive grey figure that sends chills down men's spines!
Shiver, shiver, shiver!
"Come! Come! Come!"

The supplicant then takes off his vest and shirt and smears his body with the fat of some newly killed animal (preferably a cat), mixed with aniseed, camphor, and opium. Then he binds round his loins a girdle made of wolf's-skin, and kneeling down within the circumference of the first circle, waits for the advent of [58]the Unknown. When the fire burns blue and quickly dies out, the Unknown is about to manifest itself; if it does not then actually appear it will make its presence felt.

The supplicant then removes his vest and shirt and rubs his body with the fat from a freshly killed animal (ideally a cat), mixed with aniseed, camphor, and opium. Next, he wraps a wolf-skin girdle around his waist and, kneeling within the first circle, waits for the arrival of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Unknown. When the fire burns blue and quickly extinguishes, the Unknown is about to show itself; if it doesn’t actually appear, it will make its presence known.

There is little consistency in the various methods of the spirit's advent: sometimes a deep unnatural silence immediately precedes it; sometimes crashes and bangs, groanings and shriekings, herald its approach. When it remains invisible its presence is indicated and accompanied by a sensation of abnormal cold and the most acute terror. It is sometimes visible in the guise of a huntsman—which is, perhaps, its most popular shape—sometimes in the form of a monstrosity, partly man and partly beast—and sometimes it is seen ill defined and only partially materialized. To what order of spirits it belongs is, of course, purely a matter of conjecture. I believe it to be some malevolent, superphysical, creative power, such as, in my opinion, participated largely in the creation of this and other planets. I do not believe it to be the Devil, because I do not believe in the existence of only one devil, but in countless devils. It is difficult to say to what extent the Unknown is believed to be powerful by those who approach it for the purpose of acquiring the gift of lycanthropy; but I am inclined to think that the majority of these, at all events, do not ascribe to it any supreme power, but [59]regard it merely as a local spirit—the spirit of some particular wilderness or forest.

There’s little consistency in the different ways the spirit shows up: sometimes a deep, unnatural silence comes just before it; other times, loud noises like crashes, bangs, groans, and screams announce its arrival. When it stays hidden, you can feel its presence through an intense chill and overwhelming fear. It sometimes appears as a huntsman—which seems to be its most common form—other times as a strange creature that’s part human and part beast, and sometimes it’s seen vaguely, only partly materialized. What kind of spirit it is remains largely a guess. I think it’s some sort of malevolent, supernatural, creative force, like one that played a big role in the creation of this and other planets. I don’t think it’s the Devil since I don’t believe in just one devil, but in many devils. It’s hard to determine how powerful the Unknown is thought to be by those who seek out lycanthropy; however, I suspect most of them don’t see it as having supreme power but instead view it as a local spirit—the spirit of a specific wilderness or forest. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Of course, it is quite possible that the property of werwolfery might be acquired by other than a direct personal communication with the Unknown, as, for example, by eating a wolf's brains, by drinking water out of a wolf's footprints, or by drinking out of a stream from which three or more wolves have been seen to drink; but as most of the stories I have heard of werwolfery acquired in this way are of a wild and improbable nature, I think there is little to be learned from the modus operandi they advocate. The following story, which I believe to be true in the main, was told me by a Dr. Broniervski, whom I met in Boulogne.

Of course, it's entirely possible to become a werewolf through means other than direct contact with the Unknown, like eating a wolf's brains, drinking water from a wolf's footprints, or drinking from a stream where three or more wolves have been seen to drink. However, since most stories I've heard about becoming a werewolf this way are wild and unlikely, I think there's not much to be learned from the methods they suggest. The following story, which I believe is mostly true, was told to me by Dr. Broniervski, whom I met in Boulogne.

"Ten years ago," my informant began, "I was engaged in a geological expedition in Montenegro. I left Cetinge in company with my escort, Dugald Dalghetty, a Dalmatian who had served me on many former occasions; but owing to an accident I was compelled to leave him behind at a village about thirty miles east of the capital. As it was absolutely necessary for me to have a guide, I chose a Montenegrin called Kniaz. Dalghetty warned me against him. 'Kniaz has the evil eye,' he said; 'he will bring misfortune on you. Choose some one else.'

"Ten years ago," my informant started, "I was on a geological expedition in Montenegro. I left Cetinge with my escort, Dugald Dalghetty, a Dalmatian who had helped me on many previous trips; however, due to an accident, I had to leave him behind in a village about thirty miles east of the capital. Since I absolutely needed a guide, I picked a Montenegrin named Kniaz. Dalghetty cautioned me about him. 'Kniaz has the evil eye,' he said; 'he will bring you bad luck. Pick someone else.'"

[60]"Kniaz was certainly not particularly prepossessing. He was tall and angular, and pock-marked and sandy-haired; and his eyes had a peculiar cast—only a cast, of course, nothing more. To balance these detractions he was civil in his manners and extremely moderate in his terms. Dalghetty, faithful fellow, almost wept as he watched us depart. 'I shall never see you again,' he said. 'Never!'

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"Kniaz was definitely not very attractive. He was tall and skinny, with pockmarks and sandy hair; his eyes had a strange look—just a look, of course, nothing more. To make up for these flaws, he was polite and very reasonable in his words. Dalghetty, loyal guy, almost cried as he watched us leave. 'I will never see you again,' he said. 'Never!'"

"Just outside the last cottage in the village we passed a gigantic, broad-shouldered man, clad in the usual clothes of frieze, a black skullcap, wide trousers, and tights from the knee to the ankle. Over his shoulders was a new white strookah, of which he seemed very proud; whilst he had a perfect armament of weapons—rifles, pistols, yatagan—polished up to the knocker—and cartouche-box. He was conversing with a girl at one of the windows, but turned as we came up to him and leered impudently at Kniaz. The sallow in Kniaz's cheeks turned to white, and the cast in his eyes became ten times more pronounced. But he said nothing—only drooped his head and shuffled a little closer to me.

Just outside the last cottage in the village, we passed a gigantic, broad-shouldered man dressed in typical frieze clothing, wearing a black skullcap, loose trousers, and tights from the knee to the ankle. He had a brand-new white strookah draped over his shoulders, which he seemed quite proud of; he was also equipped with a full set of weapons—rifles, pistols, and a yatagan—polished to a shine—and a cartridge box. He was chatting with a girl at one of the windows but turned to leer at Kniaz as we approached. The sallow color in Kniaz's cheeks turned pale, and the squint in his eyes became even more pronounced. But he said nothing—only hung his head and shuffled a bit closer to me.

"For the rest of the day he spoke little; and I could tell from his expression and general air of dejection that he was still brooding over the incident. The following morning—we stayed [61]the night in a wayside inn—Kniaz informed me that the route we had intended taking to Skaravoski—the town I meant to make the head quarters for my daily excursions—was blocked (a blood feud had suddenly been declared between two tribes), and that consequently we should have to go by some other way. I inquired who had told him and whether he was sure the information was correct. He replied that our host had given him the warning, and that the possibility of such an occurrence had been suggested to him before leaving Cetinge. 'But,' he added, 'there is no need to worry, for the other road, though somewhat wild and rough, is, in reality, quite as safe, and certainly a good league and a half shorter.' As it made no very great difference to me which way I went, I acquiesced. There was no reason to suspect Kniaz of any sinister motive—cases of treachery on the part of escorts are practically unknown in Montenegro—and if it were true that some of the tribes were engaged in a vendetta, then I certainly agreed that we could not give them too wide a berth. At the same time I could not help observing a strange innovation in Kniaz's character. Besides the sullenness that had laid hold of him since his encounter with the man and girl, he now exhibited a restless eagerness—his eyes were never still, his lips constantly moved, and I could frequently [62]hear him muttering to himself as we trudged along. He asked me several times if I believed in the supernatural, and when I laughingly replied 'No, I am far too practical and level-headed,' he said 'Wait. We are now in the land of spirits. You will soon change your opinion.'

"For the rest of the day, he hardly spoke, and I could see from his expression and overall gloom that he was still preoccupied with the incident. The next morning—we spent the night at a roadside inn—Kniaz told me that the route we had planned to take to Skaravoski—the town I intended to use as the base for my daily trips—was blocked (a blood feud had suddenly erupted between two tribes) and that we would need to take a different path. I asked who had informed him and if he was sure the information was accurate. He replied that our host had warned him and that the possibility of such a situation had been mentioned to him before leaving Cetinge. 'But,' he added, 'there’s no need to worry, because the other road, while a bit wild and rough, is actually just as safe and definitely a good mile and a half shorter.' Since it didn’t make much difference to me which route I took, I agreed. There was no reason to suspect Kniaz of any bad intentions—cases of betrayal by guides are almost unheard of in Montenegro—and if it were true that some of the tribes were involved in a vendetta, then I certainly thought it wise to avoid them. At the same time, I noticed a strange change in Kniaz’s demeanor. Besides the sullenness that had taken hold of him since his encounter with the man and girl, he now showed a restless eagerness—his eyes were constantly darting around, his lips kept moving, and I often heard him muttering to himself as we walked. He asked me several times if I believed in the supernatural, and when I laughed and replied, 'No, I’m way too practical and down-to-earth,' he said, 'Just wait. We’re now in the land of spirits. You’ll soon change your mind.'"

"The country we were traversing was certainly forbidding—forbidding enough to be the hunting ground of legions of ferocious animals. But the supernatural! Bah! I flouted such an idea. All day we journeyed along a lofty ridge, from which, shortly before dusk, it became necessary to descend by a narrow and precipitous declivity, full of danger and difficulty. At the bottom we halted three or four hours, to wait for the moon, in a position sufficiently romantic and uncomfortable. A north-east wind, cold and biting, came whistling over the hills, and seemed to be sucked down into the hollow where we sat on the chilly stones. The moment we sighted the slightly depressed orb of the moon over the vast hill of rocks, and the Milky Way spanning the heavens with a brilliancy seen only in the East, we pushed on again. On, along a painfully rough and uneven track, flanked on either side by perpendicular masses of rock that reared themselves, black and frowning, like some huge ruined wall. On, till we eventually came to the end of the defile. Then an extraordinary scene burst upon us.

"The country we were crossing was definitely intimidating—intimidating enough to be the hunting ground for packs of wild animals. But the supernatural? Nope! I dismissed that idea completely. We traveled all day along a high ridge, and just before dusk, we had to go down a narrow and steep slope, which was full of danger and challenges. At the bottom, we stopped for three or four hours to wait for the moon, in a spot that was both romantic and uncomfortable. A cold, biting north-east wind whistled over the hills and seemed to be drawn down into the depression where we sat on the chilly stones. The moment we saw the slightly lowered moonrise over the vast rock formations, and the Milky Way stretching across the sky with a brightness only seen in the East, we moved on. We continued along a painfully rough and uneven path, flanked on both sides by steep rock faces that loomed over us, dark and threatening, like a massive ruined wall. We kept going until we finally reached the end of the gorge. Then an incredible scene unfolded before us."

[63]"Whilst the irregular line of rocks continued close on our left, beyond it—glittering in the miraculously magnifying moonlight with more gigantic proportions than nature had afforded—was a huge pile of white rocks, looking like the fortifications of some vast fabulous city. There were yawning gateways flanked by bastions of great altitude; towers and pyramids; crescents and domes; and dizzy pinnacles; and castellated heights; all invested with the unearthly grandeur of the moon, yet showing in their wide breaches and indescribable ruin sure proofs that during a long course of ages they had been battered and undermined by rain, hurricane, and lightning, and all the mighty artillery of time. Piled on one another, and repeated over and over again, these strangely contorted rocks stretched as far as the eye could reach, sinking, however, as they receded, and leading the mind, though not the eye, down to the plain below, through which a turbid stream wound its way rebelliously, like some great twisting, twirling, silvery-scaled serpent.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"As the jagged line of rocks continued close on our left, beyond it—sparkling in the enchanting moonlight with more massive proportions than nature intended—was a large heap of white rocks, resembling the walls of some enormous mythical city. There were gaping entrances flanked by tall bastions; towers and pyramids; crescents and domes; soaring peaks; and castle-like heights, all bathed in the otherworldly glow of the moon, yet showing in their wide gaps and indescribable decay clear signs that over countless ages they had been worn down and eroded by rain, storms, lightning, and the relentless forces of time. Stacked upon one another, and repeating endlessly, these oddly shaped rocks extended as far as the eye could see, though they dwindled as they receded, leading the mind, though not the eye, down to the plain below, where a muddy stream twisted its way rebelliously, like a great curling, shimmering serpent.

"It was into this gorge that Kniaz in a voice thrilling with excitement informed me we must plunge.

"It was into this gorge that Kniaz, with a voice full of excitement, told me we had to dive in."

"'It is called,' he explained to me, 'the haunted valley, and it is said to have been from time immemorial under the spell of the grey spirits—a species of phantasm, half man and [64]half animal, that have the power of metamorphosing men into wild beasts.' Horses, he went on to inform me, showed the greatest reluctance to enter the valley, which was a sure proof that the place was in very truth phantom-ridden. I must say its appearance favoured that theory. The path by which we descended was almost perpendicular, and filled with shadows. Precipices hemmed us in on every side; and here and there a huge fragment of rock, standing like a petrified giant, its summit gleaming white in the moonbeams, barred our way.

"'It's called,' he explained to me, 'the haunted valley, and it's said to have been under the influence of the grey spirits for ages—a type of ghost, half human and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]half animal, that can turn people into wild beasts.' He continued to inform me that horses were extremely hesitant to enter the valley, which was clear proof that the place was truly haunted. I have to admit, its appearance supported that idea. The path we descended was almost straight down and filled with shadows. Cliffs surrounded us on all sides, and now and then a massive rock fragment, standing like a frozen giant with its top shining white in the moonlight, blocked our way.

"On reaching the bottom we found ourselves exactly opposite the pile of white rocks, at the base of which roared the stream. Kniaz now declared that our best plan was to halt and bivouac here for the night. I expostulated, saying that I did not feel in the least degree tired, that the spot was far from comfortable, and that I preferred to push on. Kniaz then pleaded that he was too exhausted to proceed, and, in fact, whined to such an extent that in the end I gave way, and lying down under cover of a boulder, tried to imagine myself in bed. I did actually fall asleep, and awoke with the sensation of something crawling over my face. Sitting up, I looked around for Kniaz—he was nowhere to be seen. The oddness of his behaviour, his alternate [65]talkativeness and sullenness, and the anxiety he had manifested to come by this route, made me at last suspicious. Had he any ulterior motive in leading me hither? What had become of him? Where was he? I got up and approached the margin of the stream, and then for the first time I felt frightened. The illimitable possibilities of that enormous mass of castellated rocks towering above me both quelled and fascinated me. Were these flickering shadows shadows, or—or had Kniaz, after all, spoken the truth when he said this valley was haunted? The moonlight rendered every object I looked upon so startlingly vivid, that not even the most trivial detail escaped my notice, and the more I scrutinized the more firmly the conviction grew on me that I was in a neighbourhood differing essentially from any spot I had hitherto visited. I saw nothing with which I had been formerly conversant. The few trees at hand resembled no growth of either the torrid, temperate, or northern frigid zones, and were altogether unlike those of the southern latitudes with which I was most familiar. The very rocks were novel in their mass, their colour, and their stratification; and the stream itself, utterly incredible as it may appear, had so little in common with the streams of other countries that I shrank away from it in alarm. I am at a loss to give any distinct idea of the [66]nature of the water. I can only say it was not like ordinary water, either in appearance or behaviour. Even in the moonlight it was not colourless, nor was it of any one colour, presenting to the eye every variety of green and blue. Although it fell over stones and rocks with the same rapid descent as ordinary water, it made no sound, neither splash nor gurgle. Summoning up courage, I dipped my fingers in the stream; it was quite cold and limpid. The difference did not lie there. I was still puzzling over this phenomenon, still debating in my mind the possibility of the valley being haunted, when I heard a cry—a peculiarly ominous cry—human and yet animal. For a few seconds I was too overcome with fear to move. At last, however, having in some measure pulled myself together, I ventured cautiously in the direction of the noise, and after treading as lightly as I could over the rough and rocky soil for some couple of hundred yards, suddenly came to an abrupt standstill.

"Once we reached the bottom, we found ourselves directly across from the pile of white rocks, at the base of which the stream was roaring. Kniaz then stated that our best plan was to stop and camp here for the night. I protested, saying that I didn’t feel tired at all, that the spot was far from comfortable, and that I preferred to keep going. Kniaz then argued that he was too exhausted to continue, and he complained so much that eventually I relented, lying down under the cover of a boulder, trying to imagine I was in bed. I actually fell asleep and woke up feeling something crawling on my face. Sitting up, I looked around for Kniaz—he was nowhere to be found. The oddness of his behavior, his alternating between being really chatty and then sullen, along with the worry he expressed about taking this route, made me suspicious. Did he have some hidden reason for bringing me here? What had happened to him? Where was he? I got up and moved closer to the edge of the stream, and for the first time, I felt scared. The endless possibilities of the massive, castle-like rocks towering above me both terrified and intrigued me. Were those flickering shadows really just shadows, or did Kniaz tell the truth when he said this valley was haunted? The moonlight made every object I looked at so strikingly vivid that not even the smallest detail went unnoticed, and the more I examined, the more I felt convinced that I was in a place very different from anywhere I had been before. I didn’t see anything I recognized. The few nearby trees looked nothing like the plants from the tropics, temperate zones, or the northern cold areas, and they were completely different from those in the warmer regions I was most familiar with. The rocks themselves were unique in their size, color, and layering; and the stream, unbelievable as it might seem, had so little in common with rivers in other countries that I recoiled from it in fear. I can't quite explain the nature of the water. All I can say is that it didn’t look like regular water, either in appearance or behavior. Even in the moonlight, it wasn't colorless, nor was it just one color; it displayed many shades of green and blue. Although it flowed over stones and rocks at the same swift pace as normal water, it made no sound, not a splash or gurgle. Gathering my courage, I dipped my fingers in the stream; it was cold and clear. The difference wasn’t there. I was still trying to understand this phenomenon, still debating in my mind whether the valley could really be haunted, when I heard a cry—a strangely ominous sound—human and yet animal-like. For a few seconds, fear overcame me, and I couldn’t move. Finally, though, after managing to pull myself together, I cautiously approached the source of the noise, and after walking as quietly as I could over the rough, rocky ground for a couple hundred yards, I suddenly stopped dead in my tracks."

"Kneeling beside the stream with its back turned to me was an extraordinary figure—a thing with a man's body and an animal's head—a dark, shaggy head with unmistakable prick ears. I gazed at it aghast. What was it? What was it doing? As I stared it bent down, lapped the water, and raising its head, uttered the same harrowing sound that had brought [67]me thither. I then saw, with a fresh start of wonder, that its hands, which shone very white in the moonlight, were undergoing a gradual metamorphosis. I watched carefully, and first one finger, and then another, became amalgamated in a long, furry paw, armed with sharp, formidable talons.

Kneeling beside the stream with its back to me was an extraordinary figure—something with a man's body and an animal's head—a dark, shaggy head with unmistakable pointed ears. I stared at it in shock. What was it? What was it doing? As I looked on, it bent down, lapped the water, and, raising its head, made the same chilling sound that had drawn me there. Then I noticed, with a renewed sense of wonder, that its hands, which glowed white in the moonlight, were slowly changing. I watched closely, and first one finger, then another, fused into a long, furry paw, equipped with sharp, dangerous claws.

"I suppose that in my fear and astonishment I made some sound of sufficient magnitude to attract attention; anyhow, the creature at once swung round, and, with a snarl of rage, rushed savagely at me. Being unarmed, and also, I confess, unnerved, I completely lost my presence of mind, and not attempting to escape—though flight would have been futile, for I was nothing of a runner—shrieked aloud for help. The thing sprang at me, its jaws wide open, its eyes red with rage. I struck at it wildly, and have dim recollections of my puny blows landing on its face. It closed in on me, and gripping me tightly round the body with its sinewy arms, hurled me to the ground. My head came in violent contact with a stone, and I lost consciousness. On recovering my senses, I was immeasurably surprised to find Dalghetty sitting on a rock watching me, whilst close beside him was Kniaz, bloodstained and motionless.

"I guess that out of fear and shock I made some noise loud enough to get noticed; anyway, the creature immediately turned around and, with a snarl of anger, charged at me. Being unarmed and, I have to admit, shaken, I completely lost my cool and, instead of trying to escape—though running would have been pointless since I'm not much of a runner—I yelled for help. The thing lunged at me, its mouth wide open and its eyes blazing with fury. I swung at it wildly and have vague memories of my weak punches hitting its face. It closed in on me, grabbing me tightly around the waist with its muscular arms, and threw me to the ground. My head slammed against a rock, and I blacked out. When I came to, I was incredibly surprised to see Dalghetty sitting on a rock watching me, while right next to him was Kniaz, covered in blood and completely still."

"Dalghetty explained the situation. 'Convinced that evil would befall you in the [68]company of such a man,' he said, pointing to the figure at his feet, 'I determined to set out in pursuit of you. By a miracle, which I attribute to Our Lady, the effects of my accident suddenly wore off, and I felt absolutely well. I borrowed a horse, and, starting from Cetinge at nine this morning, reached the inn where you passed last night at eleven. There I learned the route you had taken, and leaving the horse behind—on such a road I was safer on my legs—I pressed on. The ground, being moist in places, revealed your footprints, and I had no difficulty at all in tracing you to the bottom of the declivity. There I was at sea for some moments, since the rocky soil was too hard to receive any impressions. But hearing the howl of some wild animal, I concluded you were attacked, and, guided by the sound, I arrived here to find a werwolf actually preparing to devour you. A bullet from my rifle speedily rendered the creature harmless, and a close inspection of it proved that my surmises were only too correct. It was none other than our friend here with the evil eye—Kniaz!'

"Dalghetty explained the situation. 'Convinced that something bad would happen to you in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]company of this guy,' he said, pointing to the figure at his feet, 'I decided to go after you. By a miracle, which I credit to Our Lady, the effects of my accident suddenly faded, and I felt completely fine. I borrowed a horse and left Cetinge at nine this morning, reaching the inn where you stayed last night by eleven. There, I learned the route you took and, leaving the horse behind—on that kind of road I was safer on foot—I pressed on. The ground, being wet in some places, showed your footprints, and I easily tracked you to the bottom of the slope. I was stuck for a bit since the rocky ground was too hard to leave any marks. But when I heard the howl of some wild animal, I figured you were under attack, and following the sound, I got here just in time to see a werewolf getting ready to eat you. A bullet from my rifle quickly took care of the creature, and a closer look confirmed my suspicions. It was none other than our friend here with the evil eye—Kniaz!'

"'Kniaz a werwolf!' I ejaculated.

"'Kniaz is a werewolf!' I yelled."

"'Yes! he inveigled you here because he had made up his mind to drink the water of the enchanted stream, and so become metamorphosed from a man to a wild beast. His [69]object in doing so was to destroy a young farmer who had stolen his sweetheart, and for whom he, as a man, was no match. However, he is harmless now, but it is a warning to you in future to trust no one who has the evil eye.'"

"Yes! He lured you here because he had decided to drink from the enchanted stream and turn himself from a man into a wild beast. His [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]goal was to destroy a young farmer who had taken his sweetheart, someone he could never compete with as a man. However, he's harmless now, but let this be a warning for you to never trust anyone with an evil eye in the future."

Belief in the evil eye is everywhere prevalent in the East, and it is undoubtedly true that people who have certain peculiarities in their eyes, both with regard to expression, colour, and formation, are people to be avoided. If malevolently inclined, they invariably bring ill-luck on all who become acquainted with them. I have followed the careers of several people in whom I have noticed this baneful feature, and their histories have been one long tale of sin or sorrow—often both.

Belief in the evil eye is widespread in the East, and it's definitely true that people with certain unusual traits in their eyes—whether it's their expression, color, or shape—are individuals to be avoided. If they have bad intentions, they always bring misfortune to anyone who gets to know them. I've tracked the lives of several people with this harmful characteristic, and their stories have been nothing but a continuous saga of wrongdoing or grief—often both.

But though the evil eye denotes an evil superphysical influence, the werwolf is not necessarily possessed of it. Sometimes a werwolf may be told by the long, straight, slanting eyebrows, which meet in an angle over the nose; sometimes by the hands, the third finger of which is a trifle the longest; or by the finger-nails, which are red, almond-shaped, and curved; sometimes by the ears, which are set rather low, and far back on their heads; and sometimes by a noticeably long, swinging stride, which is strongly suggestive of some animal. Either one or other of these [70]features is always present in hereditary werwolves, and is also frequently developed in those people who become werwolves, either at the same time as or soon after they acquire the property.

But while the evil eye signifies a malevolent supernatural influence, a werwolf doesn’t necessarily have it. Sometimes you can identify a werwolf by their long, straight, slanting eyebrows that meet at an angle over the nose; other times, it’s by their hands, where the third finger is slightly longer; or by their nails, which are red, almond-shaped, and curved; sometimes by ears that are set low and far back on their heads; and occasionally by a noticeably long, swinging stride that strongly resembles that of an animal. One or more of these [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]features is always present in hereditary werwolves, and it often develops in those who become werwolves, either simultaneously or shortly after they acquire the trait.


FOOTNOTES:

[56:1] Psychic influences are demonstrated by the position of the planets. For instance, at a new moon, cusp of Seventh House, and cojoined with Saturn in opposition to Jupiter, sinister superphysical presences are much in evidence on the earth.

[56:1] Psychic influences are shown by the positions of the planets. For example, during a new moon, at the cusp of the Seventh House, and aligned with Saturn in opposition to Jupiter, negative supernatural beings are often very present on earth.


[71]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER V

WERWOLVES AND EXORCISM

IN the preceding chapter I touched on one or two modes of evoking the spirits that have it in their power to confer the property of lycanthropy; I now pass on to the question of exorcism in relation to werwolves.

IN the previous chapter, I mentioned a couple of ways to summon the spirits that can grant the ability of lycanthropy. Now, I’ll move on to the topic of exorcism in relation to werewolves.

Is it possible to exorcize the evil power of metamorphosis possessed by the werwolf, or, as those would say who see in the werwolf, not the possession of a property, but a spirit, "to exorcize the evil spirit"?

Is it possible to get rid of the evil power of transformation that the werewolf has, or, as some might say who see the werewolf not as having a property, but as being possessed by a spirit, "to get rid of the evil spirit"?

For my own part, and basing my opinion on my own experiences with other forms of the superphysical, with regard to the success of exorcism I am sceptical. I have been present when exorcism has been tried—tried on people supposed to be obsessed with demoniacal spirits, and tried on spontaneous psychic phenomena in haunted houses—and in both cases it has failed. Now, although, as I have said, I regard lycanthropy in the light of a property, and do [72]not believe in the lycanthropist being possessed of a separate individual spirit, I am inclined to think, were exorcism efficacious at all, that it would take effect on werwolves, since the property of werwolfery is a gift which is, more or less, directly acquired from the malevolent spirits.

For my part, based on my experiences with other forms of the supernatural, I’m skeptical about the effectiveness of exorcism. I have witnessed exorcisms being performed on people believed to be possessed by evil spirits and on spontaneous psychic events in haunted houses, and in both instances, they failed. As I’ve mentioned, I see lycanthropy as a condition and don’t believe that werewolves are possessed by a separate individual spirit. However, if exorcism were effective at all, I think it would work on werewolves since the condition of being a werewolf is a trait that is, more or less, directly obtained from malevolent spirits.

But I am not only dubious as to the powers of exorcism generally, I am also dubious as to its effect on werwolves. I have come across a good many alleged cases of its having been successfully practised on werwolves, but in regard to these cases, the authority is not very reliable, nor the corroborative evidence strong.

But I’m not just uncertain about the effectiveness of exorcism in general; I’m also skeptical about its impact on werewolves. I’ve encountered quite a few supposed instances where it has been successfully performed on werewolves, but the sources aren’t very trustworthy, and the supporting evidence isn’t solid.

Nearly all the methods prescribed embrace the use of some potion; such, for example, as sulphur, asafœtida, and castoreum, mixed with clear spring water; or hypericum, compounded with vinegar—which two potions seem to have been (and to be still) the most favoured recipes for removing the devilish power.

Almost all the suggested methods involve using some kind of potion, like sulfur, asafetida, and castoreum mixed with clean spring water; or hypericum combined with vinegar—these two potions appear to have been (and still are) the most popular recipes for combating evil forces.

The ceremony of exorcism proceeded as follows: The werwolf was sprinkled three times with one of the above solutions, and saluted with the sign of the cross, or addressed thrice by his baptismal name, each address being accompanied by a blow on the forehead with a knife; or he was sprinkled, whilst at the same time his girdle was removed; or in lieu of being sprinkled, he had three drops of [73]blood drawn from his chest, or was compelled to kneel in one spot for a great number of years.

The exorcism ceremony went like this: The werewolf was sprinkled three times with one of the solutions mentioned earlier and given the sign of the cross, or called by his baptismal name three times, with each mention accompanied by a hit on the forehead with a knife; or he was sprinkled while his belt was taken off; or instead of being sprinkled, three drops of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]blood were drawn from his chest, or he was forced to kneel in one spot for many years.

A full description of the practice and failure of exorcism was cited to me the other day in connexion with a comparatively recent happening in Asiatic Russia:—

A detailed account of the practice and failure of exorcism was shared with me the other day in relation to a relatively recent event in Asian Russia:—

Tina Peroviskei, a wealthy young widow, who lived in St. Nicholas Street, Moscow—not a hundred yards from the house of Herr Schauman, the well-known German banker and horticulturist (every one in Russia has heard of the Schauman tulips)—met a gentleman named Ivan Baranoff at a friend's house, and, despite the warning of her brother, married him.

Tina Peroviskei, a wealthy young widow living on St. Nicholas Street in Moscow—not even a hundred yards from the home of Herr Schauman, the famous German banker and gardener (everyone in Russia knows about the Schauman tulips)—met a guy named Ivan Baranoff at a friend's place and, despite her brother's warnings, married him.

Ivan Baranoff did not look more than thirty years of age. He was usually dressed in grey furs—a grey fur coat, grey fur leggings, and a grey fur cap. His features were very handsome—at least, so Tina thought—his hair was flaxen, glossy, and bright as a mirror; and his mouth, when open, displayed a most brilliant set of even, white teeth. Tina had three children by her first husband, and the fuss Ivan Baranoff made of them pleased her immensely. Their own father never evinced a greater anxiety for their welfare. Ivan brought them the most expensive toys and sweetmeats—particularly sweetmeats—and would insist on seeing for [74]himself that they had plenty of rich, creamy milk, fresh eggs, and the best of butter.

Ivan Baranoff didn’t look more than thirty. He typically wore grey furs—a grey fur coat, grey fur leggings, and a grey fur cap. His features were very handsome—at least, that’s what Tina thought—his hair was light, shiny, and bright like a mirror; and when he smiled, he showed off a brilliant set of straight, white teeth. Tina had three kids with her first husband, and the attention Ivan Baranoff gave them made her really happy. Their own father never showed as much concern for their well-being. Ivan brought them the most expensive toys and sweets—especially sweets—and always made sure they had plenty of rich, creamy milk, fresh eggs, and the best butter. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

"You'll kill them with kindness," Tina often remonstrated. "They are too fat by half now."

"You'll overwhelm them with kindness," Tina often protested. "They are way too heavy as it is."

"They can't be too fat," Ivan would reply. "No one is too fat. I love to see rosy cheeks and stout limbs. Wait till you're in the country! Then you may talk about putting on flesh. The air there will fatten you even more than the food."

"They can't be too overweight," Ivan would reply. "No one is too overweight. I love seeing rosy cheeks and sturdy limbs. Just wait until you're in the country! Then you can talk about gaining weight. The air there will fill you out even more than the food."

"Then we shall burst, and there will be an end of us," Tina would laughingly say.

"Then we’ll explode, and that will be the end of us," Tina would say with a laugh.

But despite all this, despite the way in which he fondled and caressed them, the children involuntarily shrank away from Ivan; and on Tina angrily demanding the reason, they told her they could not help it—there was something in his bright eyes and touch that frightened them. When Tina's brothers and sisters heard of this, they upheld the children.

But even with all this, even with how he stroked and petted them, the children instinctively pulled away from Ivan; and when Tina angrily asked why, they told her they couldn't explain it—there was something in his bright eyes and touch that scared them. When Tina's siblings heard about this, they supported the children.

"We are not in the least surprised," they said; "his eyes are cruel—so are his lips; and as for his eyebrows—those dark, straight eyebrows that meet in a point over the nose—why, every one knows what a bad sign that is!"

"We're not surprised at all," they said; "his eyes are cruel—so are his lips; and those dark, straight eyebrows that join at a point over his nose—well, everyone knows what a bad sign that is!"

But Tina grew so angry they had to desist. "You are jealous," she said to her brothers. "You envy him his looks and money." And to her sisters she said, "You only wish you could have had him yourselves. You know I [75]love him already far more than I ever loved Rupert." (Rupert was her first husband.)

But Tina got so angry that they had to stop. "You're just jealous," she told her brothers. "You envy him for his looks and his money." And to her sisters, she said, "You only wish you could have had him for yourselves. You know I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]love him already so much more than I ever loved Rupert." (Rupert was her first husband.)

And within a month or so of the marriage Tina left all her relatives in Moscow, and, accompanied by her children and dogs—some people hinted that Tina was fonder of her dogs than of her children—went with Ivan Baranoff to his ancestral home near Orsk.

And about a month after the wedding, Tina left all her relatives in Moscow and, along with her kids and dogs—some people suggested that Tina liked her dogs more than her kids—went with Ivan Baranoff to his family home near Orsk.

Though accustomed to the cold, Tina found the climate of Orsk almost more than she could bear. Her husband's house, which occupied an extremely solitary position on the confines of a gloomy forest, some few miles from the town, was a large, grey stone building full of dark winding passages and dungeon-like rooms. The furniture was scant, and the rooms, with the exception of those devoted to herself, her husband and the children, which were covered with crimson drugget, were carpetless. A more barren, inhospitable looking house could not be imagined, and the moment Tina entered it, her spirits sank to zero. The atmosphere of the place frightened her the most. It was not that it was merely forlorn and cheerless, but there was a something in it that reminded her of the smell of the animal houses in the Zoological Gardens in Moscow, and a something she could not analyse—a something which she concluded must be peculiar to the house. The children [76]were very much upset. The sight of the dark entrance hall and wide, silent staircases, bathed in gloom, terrified them.

Though used to the cold, Tina found the climate of Orsk almost unbearable. Her husband's house, located in an extremely remote spot on the edge of a gloomy forest, a few miles from town, was a large, gray stone building filled with dark, winding passages and dungeon-like rooms. The furniture was minimal, and the rooms, except for those belonging to her, her husband, and the children, which were covered with crimson rugs, had no carpets. A more desolate, unwelcoming house couldn’t be imagined, and the moment Tina stepped inside, her spirits plummeted. What scared her the most was the atmosphere of the place. It wasn't just that it felt abandoned and dreary, but there was something that reminded her of the smell of the animal enclosures at the Moscow Zoo, along with an indescribable something that she decided must be specific to the house. The children [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]were very upset. The sight of the dark entrance hall and the wide, silent staircases, shrouded in gloom, terrified them.

"Oh, mother!" they cried, clutching hold of Tina Baranoff and dragging her back, "we can never live here. Take us away at once. Look at those things. Whatever are they?" And they pointed to the shadows—queerly shaped shadows—that lay in thick clusters on the stairs and all around them.

"Oh, Mom!" they exclaimed, grabbing hold of Tina Baranoff and pulling her back, "we can't live here. Take us away right now. What are those things?" And they pointed to the shadows—strangely shaped shadows—that were bunched up on the stairs and all around them.

Tina did not know what to say. Her own apprehensions and the only too obvious terror of the dogs, whom she had literally to drive across the threshold, and who whined and cringed at her feet, confirming the children's fears, made it impossible for her to check them. Moreover, since leaving Moscow the warnings of her friends and relations had often come back to her. Though Ivan had never ceased to be kind, his conduct roused her suspicions. During the journey, which he had insisted should be performed in a droshky, he halted every evening directly the moon became invisible, and used to disappear regularly between dusk and sunrise. He would never tell her where he went or attempt to explain the oddness of his conduct, but when pressed by her would merely say:

Tina didn’t know what to say. Her own worries and the obvious fear of the dogs, which she had to literally push across the threshold, whining and cowering at her feet and confirming the kids' fears, made it impossible for her to calm them down. Plus, since leaving Moscow, the warnings from her friends and family kept coming back to her. Even though Ivan had always been nice, his behavior raised her suspicions. Throughout the trip, which he insisted on taking in a droshky, he would stop every evening as soon as the moon disappeared and would regularly vanish between dusk and dawn. He never told her where he went or tried to explain his strange behavior, but when she pressed him, he would just say:

"It is a habit. I always like to roam abroad in the night-time—it would be very bad for my health if I did not."

"It’s a habit. I always enjoy wandering around outside at night—it would be really bad for my health if I didn’t."

[77]And this was all Tina could get out of him. She noticed, too, what her blind infatuation had prevented her observing before, that there was a fierce expression in his eyes when he set out on these nocturnal rambles, and that on his return the corners of his mouth and his long finger-nails were always smeared with blood. Furthermore, she noticed that although he was concerned about the appetites of herself and the children, he ate very little cooked food himself—never vegetables or bread—and would often furtively put a raw piece of meat into his mouth when he thought no one was looking.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]And this was all Tina could get out of him. She also realized, thanks to her blind obsession, what she hadn’t seen before: there was a fierce look in his eyes during these late-night outings, and when he came back, the corners of his mouth and his long fingernails were always smeared with blood. Plus, she noticed that even though he was worried about her and the kids’ appetites, he barely ate any cooked food himself—never vegetables or bread—and would often sneak a raw piece of meat into his mouth when he thought no one was watching.

Tina hoped that these irregularities would cease on their arrival at the château, but, on the contrary, they rather increased, and she became greatly perturbed.

Tina hoped that these inconsistencies would stop when they arrived at the château, but instead, they actually increased, and she became quite anxious.

The second night after their arrival, when she had been in bed some time and was nearly asleep, Tina, between her half-closed eyelids, watched her husband get out of bed, stealthily open the window, and drop from the sill. Some hours later she was again aroused. She heard the growl of a wolf—and immediately afterwards saw Ivan's grey-clad head at the window. He came softly into the room, and as he tiptoed across the floor to the washstand, Tina saw splashes of blood on his face and coat, whilst it dripped freely from his finger-tips. [78]In the morning the news was brought her by the children that one of her favourite dogs was dead—eaten by some wild animal, presumably a wolf. Tina's position now became painful in the extreme. She was more than suspicious of her husband, and had no one—saving her children—in whom she could confide. The house seemed to be under a ban; no one, not even a postman or tradesman, ever came near it, and with the exception of the two servants, whose silent, gliding movements and light glittering eyes filled both her and her children with infinite dread, she did not see a soul.

The second night after they arrived, when she had already been in bed for a while and was almost asleep, Tina, through her half-closed eyelids, saw her husband get out of bed, quietly open the window, and drop down from the sill. A few hours later, she was awakened again. She heard the growl of a wolf—and soon after, she saw Ivan's grey-clad head at the window. He came softly into the room, and as he tiptoed across the floor to the washstand, Tina noticed splashes of blood on his face and coat, while it dripped freely from his fingertips. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In the morning, the children brought her the news that one of her favorite dogs was dead—eaten by some wild animal, likely a wolf. Tina's situation became extremely painful. She was more than suspicious of her husband and had no one—except her children—in whom she could confide. The house felt cursed; no one, not even a postman or tradesman, ever came near it, and aside from the two servants, whose silent, gliding movements and bright, glimmering eyes filled her and her children with endless dread, she didn’t see anyone.

On four consecutive nights one of her four dogs was killed, each in precisely the same manner; and on each of these consecutive nights Tina watched Ivan surreptitiously leave the house and return all bloodstained, and accompanied by the distant howl of wolves. And on the day following the death of each dog respectively, Tina noticed the grey glinting eyes of the two servants become more and more earnestly fixed on the children and herself. At meal-times the eyes never left her; she was conscious of their scrutiny at every mouthful she took; and when she passed them in the passages, she instinctively felt their gaze following her steadily till she was out of sight. Sometimes, hearing a stealthy breathing [79]outside her room, she would quickly open the door, demanding who was there; and she invariably caught one or other of the servants slinking away disconcerted, but still peeping at her furtively from under his long pointed eyebrows. When she spoke to them they answered her in harsh, curiously discordant tones, and usually only in monosyllables; but she never heard them converse with one another save in whispers—always in whispers. The house was now full of shadows—and whispers. They haunted her even in her sleep. For the first two or three days her husband had been communicative; but he gradually grew more and more taciturn, until at last he rarely said anything at all. He merely watched her—watched her wherever she went, and whatever she did; and he watched the children—particularly the children—with the same expression, the same undefinable secretive expression that harmonized so well with the shadows and whispers. And it was this treatment—the treatment she now received from her husband—that made Tina appreciate the company of her children. Before, they had been quite a tertiary consideration—Ivan had come first; then the dogs; and lastly, Hilda, Olga, and Peter. But this order was at length reversed; and on the death of the last of her pets, Hilda, Olga and Peter stood first. [80]She spent practically every minute of the day with them; and, despite the protestations of her husband, converted her dressing-room into a bedroom for them. The first evening of their removal to their new quarters, Tina sat and played with them till one after another they fell asleep from sheer exhaustion. Then she sat beside them and examined them curiously. Hilda, the eldest, was lying composed and orderly, with pale cheek and smooth hair, her limbs straight, her head slightly bent, the bedclothes unruffled upon the regularly heaving chest. How pretty Hilda looked, and how odd it was that she, Tina, had never noticed the beauty of the child before! Why, with her fair complexion, delicate features, and perfectly shaped arms and hands she would undoubtedly one day take all Moscow by storm; and every one would say, "Do you know who that lovely girl is? She is the daughter of Tina—Tina Baranoff. [She shuddered at the name Baranoff.] No wonder she is beautiful!"

On four consecutive nights, one of her four dogs was killed, each in exactly the same way; and on each of those nights, Tina saw Ivan sneak out of the house and come back covered in blood, accompanied by the distant howls of wolves. The day after each dog’s death, she noticed the two servants’ grey, glinting eyes becoming increasingly focused on her and the children. During meal times, their eyes never left her; she felt their scrutiny with every bite she took, and when she passed them in the hallways, she could sense their gaze on her until she disappeared from view. Sometimes, hearing quiet breathing [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]outside her room, she would quickly open the door and demand to know who was there; and she always caught one of the servants sneaking away, looking uneasy but still peeking at her from under their long, pointed eyebrows. When she spoke to them, they responded in harsh, oddly discordant tones, usually just in monosyllables; but she never heard them talk to each other except in whispers—always in whispers. The house was filled with shadows—and whispers. They followed her even in her sleep. During the first couple of days, her husband was talkative; but he gradually became more and more silent, until he hardly spoke at all. He simply watched her—watched her wherever she went and whatever she did; and he watched the children—especially the children—with the same expression, a secretive look that fit in perfectly with the shadows and whispers. It was this treatment—from her husband—that made Tina appreciate the company of her children. Before, they had been a distant consideration—Ivan had come first, then the dogs, and last, Hilda, Olga, and Peter. But that order was finally reversed, and after the last of her pets, Hilda, died, Hilda, Olga, and Peter took priority. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]She spent nearly every minute of the day with them, and despite her husband’s protests, she turned her dressing room into a bedroom for them. On the first evening after their move, Tina sat and played with them until one by one they fell asleep from sheer exhaustion. Then she sat beside them, examining them curiously. Hilda, the eldest, lay there composed and neat, with a pale cheek and smooth hair, her limbs straight, her head slightly bent, the bedcovers undisturbed over her regularly rising chest. How pretty Hilda looked, and how strange it was that Tina had never noticed the child’s beauty before! With her fair complexion, delicate features, and perfectly shaped arms and hands, she would undoubtedly one day captivate all of Moscow; and everyone would say, "Do you know who that lovely girl is? She is the daughter of Tina—Tina Baranoff." [She shuddered at the name Baranoff.] "No wonder she is beautiful!"

Tina turned from Hilda to Olga. What a contrast, but not an unpleasant one—for Olga was pretty, too, though in a different style. What a sight!—defying all order and bursting all bounds, flushed, tumbled and awry—the round arms tossed up, the rosy face flung back, the bedclothes pushed off, the pillow flung out, [81]the nightcap one way, the hair another—all that was disorderly and lovely by night, all that was unruly and winning by day. Tina—dainty, elegant, perfumed, manicured Tina—bent over untidy little Olga and kissed her.

Tina turned from Hilda to Olga. What a contrast, but not an unpleasant one—Olga was pretty too, just in a different way. What a sight!—defying all order and bursting all limits, flushed, tangled, and messy—the round arms thrown up, the rosy face tilted back, the blankets pushed off, the pillow tossed out, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the nightcap in one direction, the hair in another—all that was chaotic and beautiful by night, all that was unruly and charming by day. Tina—delicate, stylish, fragrant, well-groomed Tina—bent over messy little Olga and kissed her.

Then she turned to Peter, and, unable to resist the temptation, tickled his toes and woke him. When she had at last sent him to sleep again, it was almost dinner-time; and she had barely got into her dress when one of the servants rapped at the door to say that the meal was ready. The house was very large, and Tina had to pass through two halls and down a long corridor before reaching the room where the dinner was served. Rather to her relief than otherwise, her husband did not put in an appearance, and a note from him informed her that he had unexpectedly been called away on business and would not be able to return till late the following day.

Then she turned to Peter and, unable to resist the urge, tickled his toes and woke him up. When she finally got him to sleep again, it was almost dinnertime; she had just managed to get dressed when one of the servants knocked on the door to say the meal was ready. The house was really big, and Tina had to walk through two halls and down a long corridor to get to the dining room. To her relief, her husband didn’t show up, and a note from him told her that he had been unexpectedly called away for work and wouldn't be back until late the following day.

Tina did not enjoy her dinner. The soup had rather a peculiar flavour, but she knew it was useless to make any comment. The servants either could not or would not understand, and Ivan invariably upheld them in everything they did. Unable to bear the man's eyes continually fixed on her, she told him not to wait, and hurried through the meal so as to get him out of the way, and be left for the rest of the evening in peace. The big [82]wood fire appealed to Tina—it was the only thing in that part of the house that seemed to have any life—and she resolved to sit by it, and, perhaps, skim through a book. Tina seldom read—in Moscow, all her evenings were spent at cards. She remembered, however, that somebody had told her repeatedly, and emphatically, that she ought to read Tolstoy's "Resurrection," and she had actually brought it with her. Now she would wade through it. But whether it was the heat of the fire, or the lateness of the hour, or both, her senses grew more and more drowsy, and before she had begun to read, she fell asleep.

Tina didn’t enjoy her dinner. The soup had a strange taste, but she knew it was pointless to say anything. The servants either couldn’t or wouldn’t understand, and Ivan always backed them up in everything they did. Unable to stand the man’s eyes constantly on her, she told him not to wait and quickly finished her meal to get him out of the way so she could have the rest of the evening in peace. The big [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wood fire drew Tina in—it was the only thing in that part of the house that seemed alive—and she decided to sit by it and maybe skim through a book. Tina rarely read—in Moscow, she spent all her evenings playing cards. However, she remembered that someone had told her many times that she should read Tolstoy’s "Resurrection," and she had actually brought it with her. Now she would tackle it. But whether it was the warmth of the fire, the late hour, or both, her senses became more and more drowsy, and before she could even start reading, she fell asleep.

She was, at length, partially awakened by a loud noise. At first her sleepy senses paid little attention and she dozed on. But again she was roused. A noise which grew louder and louder at last compelled her to shake off sleep, and starting up, she opened the door and looked into the passage. A few streaks of moonlight, streaming through an iron grating high up in the wall, enabled her to see a tall figure stealing softly along the corridor, with its back towards her. The thing was so extraordinary that for a moment or so she fancied she must still be dreaming; but the cold night air blowing freely in her face speedily assured her that what she saw was grim reality. The thing was a monstrosity, a hideous hybrid [83]of man and beast, and as she gazed at it, too horror-stricken to move, a second and third form exactly similar to it crept out from among the shadows against the wall and joined it. And Tina, yielding to a sudden fascination, followed in their wake. In this fashion they crossed the hall and ascended the staircase, Tina keeping well behind them. She knew where they were aiming for, and any little doubt that she might have had was set at rest, when they turned into the passage leading to her bedroom. A moaning cry of fear from one of the children told her that they, too, knew by intuition of their coming danger. Tina was now in an agony of mind as to what to do for the best. That the intention of these hideous creatures—be they what they might—phantasms or things of flesh and blood—was sinister, she had not the slightest doubt; but how could she prevent them getting at her children? The most she could do would be to shout to Hilda and tell her to lock the two doors. But would that keep them out? She opened her mouth and jerked out "Hilda!" She tried again, but her throat had completely dried up, and she could not articulate another syllable. The sound, however, though faint, had been sufficient to attract the attention of the hindermost creature. It turned, and the light from the moon, coming through the half-open door of her bedroom, [84]shone on its glittering eyes and white teeth. It sprang towards her. With one convulsive bound Tina cleared the threshold of a room immediately behind her, dashed the door to—locked it—barred it—flung a chair against it; and stood in an agony, for which no words exist. She seemed to see, all in a moment, herself safe, and her children—not a door closed between them and those dreadful jaws! She then became stupefied with terror, and a strange, dinning sound, like the pulsation of her heart, filled her ears and shut out every sense.

She was eventually stirred awake by a loud noise. At first, her sleepy mind didn’t pay much attention, and she continued dozing. But then she was jolted again. The noise grew louder and finally forced her to shake off sleep. She jumped up, opened the door, and peered into the hallway. A few beams of moonlight streaming through an iron grating high in the wall allowed her to see a tall figure quietly moving down the corridor, facing away from her. It was so strange that for a moment she thought she might still be dreaming; but the cold night air blowing against her face quickly made her realize what she was seeing was real. The figure was monstrous, a terrifying mix of man and beast, and as she stared at it, too horrified to move, two more identical figures crept out from the shadows along the wall and joined it. Overcome by a sudden urge, Tina followed them. They crossed the hall and climbed the staircase, with Tina keeping a safe distance behind. She knew where they were heading, and any doubts she had vanished when they turned into the hallway that led to her bedroom. A moaning cry of fear from one of the children made her realize they sensed the impending danger too. Tina was now tormented by what to do next. She had no doubt that the intention of these hideous creatures—whatever they were, phantoms or real monsters—was threatening; but how could she stop them from reaching her children? The most she could do was shout to Hilda and tell her to lock the two doors. But would that really keep them out? She opened her mouth and managed to gasp out "Hilda!" She tried again, but her throat was so dry she couldn't form another word. The sound, however faint, was enough to catch the attention of the last creature. It turned, and the moonlight shining through the half-open door of her bedroom illuminated its glimmering eyes and white teeth. It lunged towards her. With one desperate leap, Tina dashed into the room directly behind her, slammed the door shut—locked it—barred it—propped a chair against it; and stood there in agonizing dread, for which there were no words. In that instant, she saw herself safe, and her children—not a single door stood between them and those horrifying jaws! Then she became frozen with fear, and a strange, pounding sound, like her heartbeat, filled her ears and drowned out everything else.

"It is a devil! a devil!" she repeated mechanically; and then, forcing herself out of the trance-like feeling that oppressed her, she combated with the cowardice that prevented her rushing out—if only to die in an attempt to save her children. She had not realized till then that it was possible to care for them more even—much more even—than she had cared for her dogs. She placed one hand on the lock, and looked round for some weapon of defence. There was not a thing she could use—not a stanchion to the window, not a rod to the bed. And even if there had been, how futile in her puny grip! She glanced at her tiny white fingers with their carefully trimmed and polished nails, and smiled—a grim smile of irony. Then she placed her ear against the panels of the door and listened—and from the [85]other side came the sound of heavy panting and the stealthy movement of hands. Suddenly a scream rang out, so clear and vibrating, so full of terror, that her heart stood still and her blood congealed. It was Hilda! Hilda shrieking "Mother!" There it was again, "Mother! Mother! Help! Help!" Then a series of savage snarls and growls and more shrieks—the combined shrieks of all three children. Shrieks and growls were then mingled together in one dreadful, hideous pandemonium, which all of a sudden ceased, and was succeeded by the loud crunching and cracking of bones. At last that, too, ceased, and Tina heard footsteps rapidly approaching her door. For a moment the room and everything in it swam round her. She felt choked; the dinning in her ears came again, it beat louder and louder and completely paralysed her. A crash on the door panel, however, abruptly restored her faculties, and the idea of escaping by the window for the first time entered her mind. If her husband could use the window as a means of exit, why couldn't she? Not a second was to be lost—the creatures outside were now striving their utmost to get in. It was the work of a moment to throw open the window, and almost before she knew she had opened it, she found herself standing on the ground beneath. The night [86]had grown darker; she could not see the path; she knew that she was losing time, and yet that all depended on her haste; she felt fevered with impatience, yet torpid with terror. At length she disengaged herself from the broken, uneven soil on to which she had dropped, and struggled forward. On and on she went, not knowing where her next step would land her, and dreading every moment to hear the steps of her pursuers. The darkness of the night favoured her, and by dodging in and out the bushes and never keeping to the same track, although still keeping a forward course, she successfully eluded her enemies, whose hoarse cries gradually grew fainter and fainter. By good luck she reached the high road, which eventually brought her to Orsk; and there she sought shelter in a hotel. In the morning, on learning from the landlord that a friend of hers, a Colonel Majendie, was in the town, Tina sought him out, and into his sympathizing ears poured the story of her adventures.

"It's a devil! A devil!" she repeated mechanically. Then, forcing herself out of the trance that was weighing her down, she fought against the fear that kept her from rushing out—if only to die trying to save her kids. She hadn't realized until that moment that it was possible to care for them even more—much more—than she had cared for her dogs. She placed one hand on the lock and looked around for something to defend herself with. There was nothing she could use—not a support beam from the window, not a rod from the bed. And even if there had been, how useless it would have been in her weak grip! She glanced at her tiny white fingers with their neatly trimmed and polished nails and smiled—a grim, ironic smile. Then she pressed her ear against the door and listened—and from the other side came the sound of heavy panting and the stealthy movement of hands. Suddenly, a scream rang out, so clear and resonant, so full of terror, that her heart stopped and her blood froze. It was Hilda! Hilda screaming "Mother!" There it was again, "Mother! Mother! Help! Help!" Then a series of savage snarls and growls mixed with more screams—the combined screams of all three children. The screams and growls merged into one dreadful, hideous chaos, which abruptly stopped, followed by the loud crunching and cracking of bones. At last, that too ceased, and Tina heard footsteps rapidly approaching her door. For a moment, the room and everything in it spun around her. She felt choked; the ringing in her ears returned, growing louder and louder, completely paralyzing her. A crash against the door, however, jolted her back to reality, and for the first time, the idea of escaping through the window crossed her mind. If her husband could use the window to get out, why couldn't she? She didn’t have a second to lose—the creatures outside were now doing everything they could to get in. It took only a moment to throw open the window, and almost before she realized it, she found herself standing on the ground below. The night had grown darker; she couldn’t see the path; she knew she was losing time, and yet everything depended on her speed; she felt feverish with impatience yet sluggish with fear. Finally, she pulled herself away from the broken, uneven ground she had fallen onto and struggled forward. On and on she went, not knowing where her next step would land her, dreading at every moment to hear her pursuers' footsteps. The darkness of the night worked in her favor, and by weaving in and out of the bushes, never sticking to the same path while still moving forward, she successfully evaded her enemies, whose raspy cries gradually faded. By pure luck, she reached the main road, which eventually led her to Orsk; and there, she found shelter in a hotel. In the morning, after learning from the landlord that a friend of hers, Colonel Majendie, was in town, Tina sought him out and poured the story of her adventures into his sympathetic ears.

Now it so happened that a priest of the name of Rappaport, a friend of the Colonel's, came in before Tina had finished her story, and on being told what had happened, declared that Ivan Baranoff and his servants had long been suspected of being werwolves. He then begged that before anything was done to them he might be allowed to try his powers of [87]exorcism. The Colonel ridiculed the idea, but in the end was persuaded to postpone his visit to the château till the evening, and to go there with an escort, a quartette of his most trusted soldiers, and accompanied by his friend the Rev. Father Rappaport. Accordingly, at about nine o'clock the party set out, and, on arriving at the house, found it in total darkness and apparently deserted.

Now it just so happened that a priest named Rappaport, a friend of the Colonel, came in before Tina had finished her story. When he heard what had happened, he said that Ivan Baranoff and his servants had long been suspected of being werewolves. He then asked if he could try his exorcism powers before anything was done to them. The Colonel laughed at the idea, but eventually he was convinced to delay his visit to the château until the evening and to go there with an escort—a group of his most trusted soldiers—and accompanied by his friend, Father Rappaport. So, around nine o'clock, the group set out, and when they arrived at the house, they found it completely dark and seemingly deserted.

But they had not waited long before a series of savage growls from the adjacent thicket put them on their guard, and almost immediately afterwards three werwolves stalked across the path and prepared to enter the house. At a word from the Colonel the soldiers leaped forward, and after a most desperate scuffle, in which they were all more or less badly mauled, succeeded in securing their quarry. In more civilized parts of the country the police would have been called in, but here, where that good old law, "Might is right," still held good, a man in the Colonel's position could do whatever he deemed most expedient, and Colonel Majendie had made up his mind that justice should no longer be delayed. The château had borne an ill reputation for generations. From time immemorial Ivan Baranoff's ancestors had been suspected of lycanthropy, and this last deed of the family was their crowning atrocity.

But they didn't wait long before a series of savage growls from the nearby thicket put them on alert, and almost immediately after, three werewolves crossed the path and got ready to enter the house. At a signal from the Colonel, the soldiers rushed forward, and after a fierce struggle, during which they all got pretty badly hurt, they managed to secure their targets. In more civilized areas, the police would have been called, but here, where the old saying "Might is right" still applied, a man in the Colonel's position could do whatever he thought was necessary, and Colonel Majendie had decided that justice would not be delayed any longer. The château had had a bad reputation for generations. For as long as anyone could remember, Ivan Baranoff's ancestors had been suspected of lycanthropy, and this latest act by the family was their most terrible crime yet.

[88]"You may exorcize the devils first," the Colonel grimly remarked to the priest, wiping the blood off his sleeves. "We will hang and quarter the brutes afterwards."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"You can drive out the demons first," the Colonel said sternly to the priest, wiping the blood off his sleeves. "We'll hang and quarter the beasts afterwards."

To this the holy Father willingly agreed, for he did not care what happened so long as his exorcism was successful.

To this, the holy Father readily agreed, as he didn’t mind what happened as long as his exorcism worked.

The rites that were performed in connexion with this ceremony (and which I understand are those most commonly observed in exorcizing all manner of evil spirits) were as follows:—

The rituals that were carried out during this ceremony (which I understand are the ones most commonly practiced in driving away all kinds of evil spirits) were as follows:—

A circle of seven feet radius was drawn on the ground in white chalk. At the centre of the circle were inscribed, in yellow chalk, certain magical figures representing Mercury, and about them was drawn, in white chalk, a triangle within a circle of three feet radius—the centre of the circle being the same as that of the outer circle. Within this inner circle were then placed the three captive werwolves. It would be well to explain here that in exorcism, as well as in the evocation of spirits, great attention must be paid to the position of the stars, as astrology exercises the greatest influence on the spirit world. The present occasion, the reverend Father pointed out, was specially favourable for the casting out of devils, since from 8.32 p.m. to 9.16 p.m. was under the dominion of the great angel [89]Mercury—the most bitter opponent of all evil spirits; that is to say, Mercury was in 17° . on the cusp of Seventh House, slightly to south of due west.

A seven-foot radius circle was drawn on the ground in white chalk. In the center of the circle, certain magical figures representing Mercury were inscribed in yellow chalk, and around them, a triangle within a three-foot radius circle was drawn in white chalk—the center of this inner circle was the same as that of the outer circle. Inside this inner circle were placed the three captive werewolves. It's important to note that during exorcisms and when calling spirits, special attention must be given to the positions of the stars, as astrology significantly influences the spirit world. The reverend Father pointed out that this occasion was particularly favorable for casting out devils, as the time from 8:32 p.m. to 9:16 p.m. fell under the influence of the great angel [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mercury— the fiercest adversary of all evil spirits; in other words, Mercury was at 17° , on the cusp of the Seventh House, slightly south of due west.

going to with in 14° .
to 130°

Round the outer circle the reverend Father now proceeded to place, at equal intervals, hand-lamps, burning olive oil. He then erected a rude altar of wood, about a foot to the southeast of the circumference of the inner circle. Exactly opposite this altar, and about 1-1/2 feet to the far side of the circumference of the inner circle, he ordered the soldiers to build a fire, and to place over it a tripod and pot, the latter containing two pints of pure spring water.

Around the outer circle, the reverend Father began to set up hand-lamps filled with burning olive oil at equal distances. He then built a makeshift wooden altar about a foot southeast of the inner circle's edge. Directly across from this altar, about 1.5 feet beyond the inner circle's edge, he instructed the soldiers to start a fire and to set a tripod over it with a pot that held two pints of clean spring water.

He then prepared a mixture consisting of these ingredients:—

He then mixed these ingredients together:—

2 drachms of sulphur.
1/2 oz. of castoreum.
6 drachms of opium.
3 drachms of asafœtida.
1/2 oz. of hypericum.
3/4 oz. of ammonia.
1/2 oz. of camphor.

2 drams of sulfur.
1/2 oz. of castoreum.
6 drams of opium.
3 drams of asafetida.
1/2 oz. of St. John's Wort.
3/4 oz. of ammonia.
1/2 oz. of camphor.

When this was thoroughly mixed he put it in the water in the pot, adding to it a portion of a mandrake root, a live snake, two live toads in linen bags, and a fungus. He then [90]bound together, with red tape, a wand consisting of three sprigs taken, respectively, from an ash, birch, and white poplar.

When he mixed this thoroughly, he put it into the pot of water, adding a piece of mandrake root, a live snake, two live toads in linen bags, and a fungus. He then [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]tied together, with red tape, a wand made from three twigs taken from an ash, a birch, and a white poplar.

He next proceeded to pray, kneeling in front of the altar; and continued praying till the unearthly cries of the toads announced the fact that the water, in which they were immersed, was beginning to boil. Slowly getting up and crossing himself, he went to the fire, and dipping a cup in the pot, solemnly approached the werwolves, and slashing them severely across the head with his wand, dashed in their faces the seething liquid, calling out as he did so: "In the name of Our Blessed Lady I command thee to depart. Black, evil devils from hell, begone! Begone! Again I say, Begone!" He repeated this three times to the vociferous yells of the smarting werwolves, who struggled so frantically that they succeeded in bursting their bonds, and, leaping to their feet, endeavoured to escape into the bushes. The soldiers at once rose in pursuit and the priest was left alone. He had got rid of the flesh and blood, and he presumed he had got rid of the devils. But that remained to be proved.

He then started to pray, kneeling in front of the altar, and kept praying until the eerie cries of the toads signaled that the water they were in was starting to boil. Slowly rising and crossing himself, he went to the fire, dipped a cup into the pot, and solemnly approached the werewolves. He struck them hard across the head with his wand and splashed the boiling liquid in their faces, shouting as he did so: "In the name of Our Blessed Lady, I command you to leave. Dark, evil devils from hell, get out! Get out! I say again, get out!" He repeated this three times to the loud yells of the burning werewolves, who struggled so violently that they managed to break free from their ties and, jumping to their feet, tried to escape into the bushes. The soldiers immediately sprang into action, and the priest was left alone. He had gotten rid of the flesh and blood and assumed he had gotten rid of the devils too. But that still needed to be confirmed.

In the chase that ensued one of the werwolves was shot, and, simultaneously with death, metamorphosis into the complete form of a huge grey wolf took place. The other [91]two eluded their pursuers for some time, but were eventually tracked owing to the discovery of the half-eaten remains of an old woman and two children in a cave. True to their lupine natures,[91:1] they showed no fight when cornered, and a couple of well-directed bullets put an end to their existence—the same metamorphosis occurring in their case as in the case of their companion. With the death of the three werwolves the château, one would naturally have thought, might have emerged from its ban. But no such thing. It speedily acquired a reputation for being haunted.

In the chase that followed, one of the werewolves was shot, and at the moment of death, it transformed into the full form of a massive grey wolf. The other [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]two managed to escape their hunters for a while, but they were eventually found when the half-eaten remains of an old woman and two children were discovered in a cave. True to their wolf-like nature,[91:1] they didn’t put up a fight when they were cornered, and a couple of well-aimed bullets ended their lives—the same transformation happening to them as it did with their companion. With the death of the three werewolves, one might expect that the château would finally be free from its curse. But that wasn't the case. It quickly gained a reputation for being haunted.

And that it was haunted—haunted not only by werwolves but by all sorts of ghastly phantasms—I have no doubt.

And that it was haunted—haunted not just by werewolves but by all kinds of creepy spirits—I have no doubt.

I was told, not long ago, that Tina, whose property it became, pulled it down, and that another house, replete with every modern luxury—but equally haunted[91:2]—now marks the site of the old château.

I was told not long ago that Tina, who owned the property, had it demolished, and that a new house, filled with every modern luxury—but just as haunted[91:2]—now stands where the old château used to be.


FOOTNOTES:

[91:1] The wolf and puma, alone among savage animals, give in directly they are brought to bay.

[91:1] The wolf and puma, unlike other wild animals, surrender as soon as they're cornered.

[91:2] The hauntings in houses are often due to something connected with the ground on which the houses are built.

[91:2] The ghosts in houses are often linked to something related to the land on which the houses stand.


[92]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER VI

THE WERWOLF IN THE BRITISH ISLES

IT is commonly known that there were once wolves in Great Britain and Scotland. Whilst history tells us of a king who tried to get rid of them by offering so much for every wolf's head that was brought to him, we read in romance how Llewellyn slew Gelert, the faithful hound that, having slain the wolf, saved his infant's life; and tradition has handed down to us many other stories of them. But the news that werwolves, too, once flourished in these climes will come as a surprise to many.

IT is well-known that there used to be wolves in Great Britain and Scotland. History tells us about a king who attempted to eliminate them by offering a reward for every wolf's head brought to him, while tales recount how Llewellyn killed Gelert, the loyal hound that saved his baby after killing the wolf. Tradition has passed down many other stories about them. However, the fact that werewolves also thrived in these areas will surprise many.

Yet Halliwell, quoting from a Bodleian MS., says: "Ther ben somme that eten chyldren and men, and eteth noon other flesh fro that tyme that thei be a-charmed with mannys flesh for rather thei wolde be deed; and thei be cleped werewolfes for men shulde be war of them."

Yet Halliwell, quoting from a Bodleian manuscript, says: "There are some who eat children and men, and they won’t eat any other flesh once they've been cursed with human flesh, rather than they would choose to die; and they are called werewolves so that men should be cautious of them."

Nor is this the only reference to them in [93]ancient chronicles, for Gervase of Tilbury, in his "Otia Imperiala," writes:—

Nor is this the only mention of them in [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]ancient records, as Gervase of Tilbury notes in his "Otia Imperiala":—

"Vidimus enim frequenter in Anglia per lunationes homines in lupos mutari, quod hominum genus gerulphos Galli nominant, Angli vero were-wulf dicunt." And Richard Verstegan, in his "Restitution of Decayed Intelligence," 1605, says: "The were-wolves are certain sorcerers who having anointed their bodies with an ointment which they make by the instinct of the devil, and putting on a certain enchanted girdle, do not only unto the view of others seem as wolves, but to their own thinking have both the shape and nature of wolves, so long as they wear the said girdle; and they do dispose themselves as very wolves in worrying and killing, and eating most of human creatures."

"Because we often see in England that people turn into wolves during full moons, the French call these individuals 'gerulphos,' while the English refer to them as 'were-wolves.' Richard Verstegan, in his 'Restitution of Decayed Intelligence,' 1605, states: 'Were-wolves are certain sorcerers who, having anointed their bodies with a special ointment made by the devil’s influence and wearing a particular enchanted belt, not only appear to others as wolves but also genuinely believe they have taken on the form and nature of wolves as long as they wear the belt. They behave just like real wolves in their actions of attacking, killing, and consuming most human beings.'"

In my investigations of haunted houses and my psychical research work generally, I have come across much that I believe to be good evidence in support of the testimony of these writers. For instance, in localities once known to have been the favourite haunts of wolves, I have met people who have informed me they have seen phantasms, in shape half human and half beast, that might well be the earth-bound spirits of werwolves.

In my explorations of haunted houses and my psychic research overall, I've encountered a lot of evidence that I believe backs up what these writers claim. For example, in areas that used to be popular spots for wolves, I've talked to people who told me they've seen apparitions that look half human and half beast, which could very well be the trapped spirits of werewolves.

A Miss St. Denis told me she was once staying on a farm, in Merionethshire, where [94]she witnessed a phenomenon of this class. The farm, though some distance from the village, was not far off the railway station, a very diminutive affair, with only one platform and a mere box that served as a waiting-room and booking-office combined. It was, moreover, one of those stations where the separate duties of station-master, porter, booking-clerk, and ticket-collector are performed by one and the same person, and where the signal always appears to be down. As the platform commanded the only paintable view in the neighbourhood, Miss St. Denis often used to resort there with her sketch-book. On one occasion she had stayed rather later than usual, and on rising hurriedly from her camp-stool saw, to her surprise, a figure which she took to be that of a man, sitting on a truck a few yards distant, peering at her. I say to her surprise, because, excepting on the rare occasion of a train arriving, she had never seen anyone at the station besides the station-master, and in the evening the platform was invariably deserted. The loneliness of the place was for the first time brought forcibly home to her. The station-master's tiny house was at least some hundred yards away, and beyond that there was not another habitation nearer than the farm. On all sides of her, too, were black, [95]frowning precipices, full of seams and fissures and inequalities, showing vague and shadowy in the fading rays of the sun. Here and there were the huge, gaping mouths of gloomy slate quarries that had long been disused, and were now half full of foul water. Around them the earth was heaped with loose fragments of rock which had evidently been detached from the principal mass and shivered to pieces in the fall. A few trees, among which were the black walnut, the slippery elm, and here and there an oak, grew among the rocks, and attested by their dwarfish stature the ungrateful soil in which they had taken root. It was not an exhilarating scene, but it was one that had a peculiar fascination for Miss St. Denis—a fascination she could not explain, and which she now began to regret. The darkness had come on very rapidly, and was especially concentrated, so it seemed to her, round the spot where she sat, and she could make nothing out of the silent figure on the truck, save that it had unpleasantly bright eyes and there was something queer about it. She coughed to see if that would have any effect, and as it had none she coughed again. Then she spoke and said, "Can you tell me the time, please?" But there was no reply, and the figure still sat there staring at her. Then she grew [96]uneasy and, packing up her things, walked out of the station, trying her best to look as if nothing had occurred. She glanced over her shoulder; the figure was following her. Quickening her pace, she assumed a jaunty air and whistled, and turning round again, saw the strange figure still coming after her. The road would soon be at its worst stage of loneliness, and, owing to the cliffs on either side of it, almost pitch dark. Indeed, the spot positively invited murder, and she might shriek herself hoarse without the remotest chance of making herself heard. To go on with this outré figure so unmistakably and persistently stalking her, was out of the question. Screwing up courage, she swung round, and, raising herself to her full height, cried: "What do you want? How dare you?"—She got no further, for a sudden spurt of dying sunlight, playing over the figure, showed her it was nothing human, nothing she had ever conceived possible. It was a nude grey thing, not unlike a man in body, but with a wolf's head. As it sprang forward, its light eyes ablaze with ferocity, she instinctively felt in her pocket, whipped out a pocket flash-light, and pressed the button. The effect was magical; the creature shrank back, and putting two paw-like hands in front of its face to protect its eyes, faded into nothingness.

A Miss St. Denis told me she once stayed on a farm in Merionethshire, where [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]she witnessed a phenomenon like this. The farm was a bit far from the village, but not too far from a small railway station that had only one platform and a little box that served as both waiting room and ticket office. It was also one of those stations where the station-master, porter, booking-clerk, and ticket-collector were all the same person, and where the signal always seemed to be down. Because the platform offered the only decent view in the area, Miss St. Denis often went there with her sketchbook. One time, she had stayed a bit later than usual, and when she hurriedly got up from her camp-stool, she was surprised to see a figure that looked like a man sitting on a truck a few yards away, staring at her. I say she was surprised because aside from the rare occasion when a train arrived, she had never seen anyone at the station except the station-master, and the platform was always empty in the evenings. The solitude of the place hit her hard for the first time. The station-master's tiny house was at least a hundred yards away, and after that, the next closest place was the farm. All around her were dark, ominous cliffs full of cracks and unevennesses, appearing vague and shadowy in the fading sunlight. Here and there were the huge, gaping openings of gloomy slate quarries that had long been abandoned, now half-filled with dirty water. The ground was littered with loose rocks that had clearly broken off from the main structure. A few trees, including black walnut, slippery elm, and occasional oaks, grew among the rocks, their stunted sizes showing the poor soil in which they were rooted. It wasn't a cheerful sight, but it had a strange attraction for Miss St. Denis—a pull she couldn’t explain, and one she began to regret. Darkness fell quickly, especially around where she sat, and she couldn't make out the silent figure on the truck except for its disturbingly bright eyes and something odd about it. She coughed to see if that would get a reaction, and when it didn’t, she coughed again. Then she spoke, saying, "Can you tell me the time, please?" But there was no response, and the figure continued to sit there staring at her. Feeling uneasy, she began to pack her things and walked out of the station, doing her best to act like nothing was wrong. She looked back over her shoulder; the figure was following her. Quickening her pace, she tried to seem casual and whistled, but when she turned again, she saw the strange figure still coming after her. The road ahead would soon become increasingly isolated, and because of the cliffs on either side, it would be nearly pitch dark. In fact, the area seemed to invite danger, and she might scream until she lost her voice without anyone hearing her. Continuing on with this outré figure clearly stalking her was not an option. Gathering her courage, she turned around and, standing tall, shouted, "What do you want? How dare you?"—but she couldn’t get any further because a sudden flash of dying sunlight hit the figure, revealing it was not human, not anything she could have imagined. It was a naked grey thing, resembling a man in body but with a wolf's head. As it lunged forward, its bright eyes burning with rage, she instinctively reached into her pocket, pulled out a pocket flashlight, and pressed the button. The result was magical; the creature recoiled, putting its paw-like hands in front of its face to shield its eyes, and then faded into nothingness.

[97]She subsequently made inquiries, but could learn nothing beyond the fact that, in one of the quarries close to the place where the phantasm had vanished, some curious bones, partly human and partly animal, had been unearthed, and that the locality was always shunned after dusk. Miss St. Denis thought as I did, that what she had seen might very well have been the earth-bound spirit of a werwolf.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]She later asked around, but could find out nothing more than the fact that, in one of the nearby quarries where the ghost had disappeared, some strange bones—partly human and partly animal—had been dug up, and that people always avoided the area after dark. Miss St. Denis believed, like I did, that what she had seen could very well have been the trapped spirit of a werewolf.

The case of another haunting of this nature was related to me last year. A young married couple of the name of Anderson, having acquired, through the death of a relative, a snug fortune, resolved to retire from business and spend the rest of their lives in indolence and ease. Being fond of the country, they bought some land in Cumberland, at the foot of some hills, far away from any town, and built on it a large two-storied villa.

The story of another haunting like this was shared with me last year. A young married couple named Anderson, who came into a comfortable fortune after a relative passed away, decided to leave their jobs and live the rest of their lives in relaxation and comfort. Since they loved the countryside, they purchased some land in Cumberland, at the base of some hills, far from any town, and built a spacious two-story villa on it.

They soon, however, began to experience trouble with their servants, who left them on the pretext that the place was lonely, and that they could not put up with the noises that they heard at night. The Andersons ridiculed their servants, but when their children remarked on the same thing they viewed the matter more seriously. "What are the noises like?" they inquired. "Wild animals," Willie, the eldest child, replied. [98]"They come howling round the window at night and we hear their feet patter along the passage and stop at our door." Much mystified, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson decided to sit up with the children and listen. They did so, and between two and three in the morning were much startled by a noise that sounded like the growling of a wolf—Mr. Anderson had heard wolves in Canada—immediately beneath the window. Throwing open the window, he peered out; the moon was fully up and every stick and stone was plainly discernible; but there was now no sound and no sign of any animal. When he had closed the window the growling at once recommenced, yet when he looked again nothing was to be seen. After a while the growling ceased, and they heard the front door, which they had locked before coming upstairs, open, and the footsteps of some big, soft-footed animal ascend the stairs. Mr. Anderson waited till the steps were just outside the room and then flung open the door, but the light from his acetylene lamp revealed a passage full of moonbeams—nothing else.

They soon started having problems with their servants, who left them claiming the place was too lonely and they couldn’t handle the noises at night. The Andersons laughed it off, but when their kids mentioned the same thing, they took it more seriously. “What do the noises sound like?” they asked. “Wild animals,” Willie, the oldest child, replied. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“They come howling around the window at night and we hear their feet padding down the hallway and stopping at our door.” Very puzzled, Mr. and Mrs. Anderson decided to stay up with the kids and listen. They did, and between two and three in the morning, they were startled by a sound that resembled a wolf growling—Mr. Anderson had heard wolves in Canada—right beneath the window. He threw open the window and looked outside; the moon was fully up and every stick and stone was clearly visible, but there was no sound and no sign of any animal. When he closed the window, the growling immediately started again, yet when he looked out once more, nothing was there. After a while, the growling stopped, and they heard the front door, which they had locked before going upstairs, creak open, and the footsteps of some large, quiet animal coming up the stairs. Mr. Anderson waited until the steps were right outside the room and then flung open the door, but the light from his acetylene lamp revealed a hallway full of moonlight—nothing else.

He and his wife were now thoroughly mystified. In the morning they explored the grounds, but could find no trace of footmarks, nothing to indicate the nature of their visitant. [99]It was now close on Christmas, and as the noises had not been heard for some time, it was hoped that the disturbances would not occur again. The Andersons, like all modern parents, made idols of their children. They never did wrong, nothing was too good for them, and everything they wanted they had. At Christmas, perhaps, their authority was more particularly in evidence; at any rate, it was then that the greatest care was taken that the menu should be in strict accordance with their instructions. "What shall Santa Claus bring you this time, my darlings?" Mr. Anderson asked, a week or so before the great day arrived; and Willie, aged six, at once cried out: "What a fool you are, daddy! It is all tosh about old Claus, there's no such person!"

He and his wife were completely puzzled. In the morning, they explored the grounds but couldn’t find any footprints or anything to indicate who had visited them. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]It was almost Christmas, and since the strange noises hadn’t been heard for a while, they hoped the disturbances wouldn’t happen again. The Andersons, like all modern parents, idolized their children. They could do no wrong, nothing was too good for them, and they got everything they wanted. At Christmas, their authority was especially evident; it was during this time that they made sure the menu followed the kids' wishes closely. "What do you want Santa Claus to bring you this year, my darlings?" Mr. Anderson asked about a week before the big day, and six-year-old Willie immediately exclaimed, "What a fool you are, Dad! It’s all nonsense about old Claus; there’s no such person!"

"Wait and see!" Mr. Anderson meekly replied. "You mark my words, he will come into your room on Christmas Eve laden with presents."

"Just wait and see!" Mr. Anderson said softly. "Trust me, he will come into your room on Christmas Eve loaded with gifts."

"I don't believe it!" Willie retorted. "You told us that silly tale last year and I never saw any Claus!"

"I can't believe it!" Willie shot back. "You told us that ridiculous story last year, and I never saw any Claus!"

"He came when you were asleep, dearie," Mrs. Anderson ventured to remark.

"He came while you were sleeping, dear," Mrs. Anderson suggested.

"Well! I'll keep awake this time!" Willie shouted.

"Alright! I'm going to stay awake this time!" Willie shouted.

"And we'll take the presents first and pinch [100]old Claus afterwards," Violet Evelyn, the second child, joined in.

"And we'll grab the gifts first and deal with old Claus later," Violet Evelyn, the second child, added.

"And I'll prick his towsers wif pins!" Horace, aged three and a half, echoed. "I don't care nothink for old Santa Claus!" and he pulled a long nose in the manner his doting father had taught him.

"And I'll poke his pants with pins!" Horace, three and a half years old, repeated. "I don't care at all about old Santa Claus!" and he made a funny face just like his doting dad had taught him.

Christmas Eve came at last—a typical old-fashioned Christmas with heaps of snow on the ground and frost on the window-panes and trees. The Andersons' house was warm and comfortable—for once in a way the windows were shut—and enormous fires blazed merrily away in the grates. Whilst the children spent most of the day viewing the good things in the larder and speculating how much they could eat of each, and which would taste the nicest, Mr. Anderson rehearsed in full costume the rôle of Santa Claus. He had an enormous sack full of presents—everything the children had demanded—and he meant to enter their room with it on his shoulder at about twelve o'clock.

Christmas Eve finally arrived—a classic old-fashioned Christmas with piles of snow covering the ground and frost on the windows and trees. The Andersons' house felt warm and cozy—this time the windows were shut—and huge fires crackled happily in the fireplaces. While the kids spent most of the day admiring the treats in the pantry and guessing how much they could eat of each and which ones would taste the best, Mr. Anderson practiced his role as Santa Claus in full costume. He had a big sack full of gifts—everything the kids had asked for—and he planned to sneak into their room with it on his shoulder around midnight.

Tea-time came, and during the interval between that meal and supper all hands—even Horace's—were at work, decorating the hall and staircases with holly and mistletoe. After supper "Good King Wencelas," "Noël," and one or two other carols were sung, and the children then decided to go to bed.

Tea time arrived, and during the break between that meal and dinner, everyone—even Horace—was busy decorating the hall and staircases with holly and mistletoe. After dinner, they sang "Good King Wenceslas," "Noël," and a couple of other carols, and then the children decided it was time for bed.

[101]It was then ten o'clock; and exactly two hours later their father, elaborately clad as Santa Claus, and staggering, in the orthodox fashion, beneath a load of presents, shuffled softly down the passage leading to their room. The snow had ceased falling, the moon was out, and the passage flooded with a soft, phosphorescent glow that threw into strong relief every minute object. Mr. Anderson had got half-way along it when on his ears there suddenly fell a faint sound of yelping! His whole frame thrilled and his mind reverted to the scenes of his youth—to the prairies in the far-off West, where, over and over again, he had heard these sounds, and his faithful Winchester repeater had stood him in good service. Again the yelping—this time nearer. Yes! it was undoubtedly a wolf; and yet there was an intonation in that yelping not altogether wolfish—something Mr. Anderson had never heard before, and which he was consequently at a loss to define. Again it rang out—much nearer this time—much more trying to the nerves, and the cold sweat of fear burst out all over him. Again—close under the wall of the house—a moaning, snarling, drawn-out cry that ended in a whine so piercing that Mr. Anderson's knees shook. One of the children, Violet Evelyn he thought, stirred in her bed and muttered: "Santa Claus! [102]Santa Claus!" and Mr. Anderson, with a desperate effort, staggered on under his load and opened their door. The clock in the hall beneath began to strike twelve. Santa Claus, striving hard to appear jolly and genial, entered the room, and a huge grey, shadowy figure entered with him. A slipper thrown by Willie whizzed through the air, and, narrowly missing Santa Claus, fell to the ground with a clatter. There was then a deathly silence, and Violet and Horace, raising their heads, saw two strange figures standing in the centre of the room staring at one another—the one figure they at once identified by the costume. He was Santa Claus—but not the genial, rosy-cheeked Santa Claus their father had depicted. On the contrary, it was a Santa Claus with a very white face and frightened eyes—a Santa Claus that shook as if the snow and ice had given him the ague. But the other figure—what was it? Something very tall, far taller than their father, nude and grey, something like a man with the head of a wolf—a wolf with white pointed teeth and horrid, light eyes. Then they understood why it was that Santa Claus trembled; and Willie stood by the side of his bed, white and silent. It is impossible to say how long this state of things would have lasted, or what would eventually have happened, had not Mrs. Anderson, anxious [103]to see how Santa Claus was faring, and rather wondering why he was gone so long, resolved herself to visit the children's room. As the light from her candle appeared on the threshold of the room the thing with the wolf's head vanished.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]It was ten o'clock, and exactly two hours later, their father, dressed up as Santa Claus and struggling under a pile of gifts, quietly shuffled down the hallway toward their room. The snow had stopped falling, the moon was shining, and the passage glowed softly, highlighting every little detail. Mr. Anderson had made it halfway when he suddenly heard a faint yelping! His whole body tensed, and memories of his youth flooded back to him—back to the prairies in the distant West, where he had heard those sounds time and again, and his trusty Winchester rifle had served him well. Again, there was the yelping—this time closer. Yes! It was definitely a wolf; but there was something in that yelp that didn’t sound completely wolf-like—something Mr. Anderson had never heard before, leaving him puzzled. Once more it echoed—much closer now, and more nerve-wracking, causing cold beads of sweat to break out on him. Again—right against the wall of the house—a long, moaning, snarling cry that ended in a whining sound so shrill it made Mr. Anderson's knees weak. One of the kids, Violet Evelyn, he thought, stirred in her bed and mumbled: "Santa Claus! [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Santa Claus!" Mr. Anderson, with a desperate effort, pushed on under his load and opened their door. The clock in the hall began striking twelve. Santa Claus, doing his best to seem cheerful and friendly, stepped into the room, and a massive, shadowy figure followed him inside. A slipper tossed by Willie flew through the air, narrowly missing Santa Claus, and hit the ground with a loud thud. Then, there was an eerie silence, and Violet and Horace, lifting their heads, saw two strange figures staring at each other in the middle of the room—the first was easily recognizable by his costume. He was Santa Claus—but not the jolly, rosy-cheeked version their father had described. Instead, it was a Santa Claus with a pale face and fearful eyes—a Santa Claus shaking as if the cold had given him chills. But the other figure—what was that? It was very tall, much taller than their father, naked and gray, resembling a man with the head of a wolf—a wolf with sharp white teeth and unsettling, bright eyes. They then understood why Santa Claus was trembling, and Willie stood by his bed, pale and silent. It's impossible to say how long this situation would have gone on, or what might have happened, had Mrs. Anderson, concerned about how Santa Claus was doing and wondering why he had been gone so long, decided to check on the kids' room. As the light from her candle appeared at the room's threshold, the creature with the wolf's head disappeared.

"Why, whatever were you all doing?" she began. Then Santa Claus and the children all spoke at once—whilst the sack of presents tumbled unheeded on the floor. Every available candle was soon lighted, and mother and father and Willie, Violet and Horace all spent the remainder of that night in close company. On the following day it was proposed, and carried unanimously, that the house should be put up for sale. This was done at the earliest opportunity, and fortunately for the Andersons suitable tenants were soon found. Before leaving, however, Mr. Anderson made another and more exhaustive search of the grounds, and discovered, in a cave in the hills immediately behind the house, a number of bones. Amongst them was the skull of a wolf, and lying close beside it a human skeleton, with only the skull missing. Mr. Anderson burnt the bones, hoping that by so doing he would rid the house of its unwelcome visitor; and, as his tenants so far have not complained, he believes that the hauntings have actually ceased.

"Why, what were you all up to?" she asked. Then Santa Claus and the kids all answered at once—while the sack of presents fell to the floor, forgotten. Every candle was quickly lit, and mom, dad, Willie, Violet, and Horace all spent the rest of that night together. The next day, it was suggested and agreed upon that the house should be put up for sale. This was done as soon as possible, and luckily for the Andersons, suitable tenants were found quickly. However, before leaving, Mr. Anderson conducted another thorough search of the grounds and discovered a number of bones in a cave in the hills right behind the house. Among them was a wolf's skull, and lying right next to it was a human skeleton, missing only its skull. Mr. Anderson burned the bones, hoping that this would drive away the unwanted visitor; and since his tenants haven't complained so far, he believes the hauntings have actually stopped.

[104]A lady whom I met at Tavistock some years ago told me that she had seen a phantasm, which she believed to be that of a werwolf, in the Valley of the Doones, Exmoor. She was walking home alone, late one evening, when she saw on the path directly in front of her the tall grey figure of a man with a wolf's head. Advancing stealthily forward, this creature was preparing to spring on a large rabbit that was crouching on the ground, apparently too terror-stricken to move, when the abrupt appearance of a stag bursting through the bushes in a wild state of stampede caused it to vanish. Prior to this occurrence, my informant had never seen a ghost, nor had she, indeed, believed in them; but now, she assures me, she is quite convinced as to their existence, and is of the opinion that the sub-human phenomenon she had witnessed was the spirit of one of those werwolves referred to by Gervase of Tilbury and Richard Verstegan—werwolves who were still earthbound owing to their incorrigible ferocity.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]A woman I met in Tavistock a few years ago told me she had seen a ghost that she believed was a werewolf in the Valley of the Doones, Exmoor. She was walking home alone late one evening when she saw a tall gray figure of a man with a wolf's head on the path right in front of her. As it moved quietly forward, this creature was getting ready to pounce on a large rabbit that was huddled on the ground, seemingly too frightened to move, when a stag suddenly burst through the bushes in a panicked state, causing it to disappear. Before this incident, my informant had never seen a ghost and didn't really believe in them; but now, she assures me she's completely convinced of their existence and thinks that the creature she witnessed was the spirit of one of those werewolves mentioned by Gervase of Tilbury and Richard Verstegan—werewolves that were still stuck on Earth due to their unchangeable ferocity.

This opinion I can readily endorse, adding only that, considering the number of werwolves there must once have been in England, it is a matter of some surprise to me that phantasms are not more frequently seen.

This opinion I can easily agree with, just adding that, considering how many werewolves there must have been in England, it's a bit surprising to me that ghostly figures aren't seen more often.

Here is another account of this type of [105]haunting narrated to me some summers ago by a Mr. Warren, who at the time he saw the phenomenon was staying in the Hebrides, which part of the British Isles is probably richer than any other in spooks of all sorts.

Here is another account of this type of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]haunting shared with me a few summers ago by a Mr. Warren, who was visiting the Hebrides at the time he experienced the phenomenon, a region in the British Isles that is likely richer than any other in all kinds of ghosts.

"I was about fifteen years of age at the time," Mr. Warren said, "and had for several years been residing with my grandfather, who was an elder in the Kirk of Scotland. He was much interested in geology, and literally filled the house with fossils from the pits and caves round where we dwelt. One morning he came home in a great state of excitement, and made me go with him to look at some ancient remains he had found at the bottom of a dried-up tarn. 'Look!' he cried, bending down and pointing at them, 'here is a human skeleton with a wolf's head. What do you make of it?' I told him I did not know, but supposed it must be some kind of monstrosity. 'It's a werwolf!' he rejoined, 'that's what it is. A werwolf! This island was once overrun with satyrs and werwolves! Help me carry it to the house.' I did as he bid me, and we placed it on the table in the back kitchen. That evening I was left alone in the house, my grandfather and the other members of the household having gone to the kirk. For some time I amused myself reading, and then, fancying I heard a noise in the back premises, I [106]went into the kitchen. There was no one about, and becoming convinced that it could only have been a rat that had disturbed me, I sat on the table alongside the alleged remains of the werwolf, and waited to see if the noises would recommence. I was thus waiting in a listless sort of way, my back bent, my elbows on my knees, looking at the floor and thinking of nothing in particular, when there came a loud rat, tat, tat of knuckles on the window-pane. I immediately turned in the direction of the noise and encountered, to my alarm, a dark face looking in at me. At first dim and indistinct, it became more and more complete, until it developed into a very perfectly defined head of a wolf terminating in the neck of a human being. Though greatly shocked, my first act was to look in every direction for a possible reflection—but in vain. There was no light either without or within, other than that from the setting sun—nothing that could in any way have produced an illusion. I looked at the face and marked each feature intently. It was unmistakably a wolf's face, the jaws slightly distended; the lips wreathed in a savage snarl; the teeth sharp and white; the eyes light green; the ears pointed. The expression of the face was diabolically malignant, and as it gazed straight at me my horror was as intense as my wonder. This it [107]seemed to notice, for a look of savage exultation crept into its eyes, and it raised one hand—a slender hand, like that of a woman, though with prodigiously long and curved finger-nails—menacingly, as if about to dash in the window-pane. Remembering what my grandfather had told me about evil spirits, I crossed myself; but as this had no effect, and I really feared the thing would get at me, I ran out of the kitchen and shut and locked the door, remaining in the hall till the family returned. My grandfather was much upset when I told him what had happened, and attributed my failure to make the spirit depart to my want of faith. Had he been there, he assured me, he would soon have got rid of it; but he nevertheless made me help him remove the bones from the kitchen, and we reinterred them in the very spot where we had found them, and where, for aught I know to the contrary, they still lie."

"I was about fifteen years old at the time," Mr. Warren said, "and I had been living with my grandfather for several years. He was an elder in the Kirk of Scotland and was very interested in geology, literally filling our house with fossils from the pits and caves nearby. One morning, he came home extremely excited and insisted I go with him to check out some ancient remains he had discovered at the bottom of a dried-up tarn. 'Look!' he exclaimed, bending down and pointing at them. 'Here’s a human skeleton with a wolf's head. What do you think it is?' I told him I wasn’t sure but guessed it was some sort of monstrosity. 'It’s a werewolf!' he replied, 'that’s what it is. A werewolf! This island used to be overrun with satyrs and werewolves! Help me carry it to the house.' I did as he asked, and we put it on the table in the back kitchen. That evening, I was left alone in the house while my grandfather and the other household members went to the kirk. For a while, I entertained myself by reading, and then, thinking I heard a noise in the back area, I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]went into the kitchen. There was no one around, and convinced it was just a rat that had disturbed me, I sat on the table next to the supposed remains of the werewolf, waiting to see if the noises would start again. I was sitting there, slouched, with my elbows on my knees, staring at the floor and not thinking about anything in particular, when I suddenly heard a loud rat-tat-tat of knuckles on the window. I turned toward the noise and, to my shock, saw a dark face looking in at me. At first, it was dim and blurry, but it became clearer until it morphed into a perfectly defined wolf’s head connected to a human neck. Although I was greatly startled, my first instinct was to look for a possible reflection—but there was none. There was no light from outside or inside besides the sunset—nothing that could create an illusion. I studied the face closely, and it was undeniably a wolf's face, with slightly opened jaws; the lips curled in a vicious snarl; the teeth sharp and white; the eyes light green; and the ears pointed. The expression was wickedly evil, and as it stared directly at me, my horror was just as intense as my curiosity. It seemed to notice my fear because a look of savage glee appeared in its eyes, and it raised one hand—a slender hand, like a woman’s, except with incredibly long, curved fingernails—in a threatening manner, as if it were about to smash through the window. Remembering what my grandfather had said about evil spirits, I crossed myself, but when that didn’t help and I genuinely feared the being would reach me, I dashed out of the kitchen, shut the door, and locked it, staying in the hall until my family returned. My grandfather was really upset when I told him what had happened and blamed my inability to make the spirit leave on my lack of faith. He assured me that if he had been there, he would have easily gotten rid of it; however, he made me help him move the bones from the kitchen, and we reburied them in the exact spot where we found them, where, for all I know, they still lie."

The peasant class in all parts of the British Isles are so sensitive to ridicule, and so suspicious of being "got at," that it is very difficult to extract any information from them with regard to the superphysical. At first they invariably deny their belief in spirits, and it is only by dint of the utmost persuasion unaccompanied by any air of patronage—which the Celtic peasant detests—that one is finally able to loosen their tongues as to uncanny [108]occurrences, hauntings, and rumours of hauntings, in their neighbourhood. In eliciting information of this nature, I have, I think, by reason of my tactful manner, often succeeded where others have failed.

The peasant class across the British Isles is very sensitive to mockery and quick to suspect that someone is trying to manipulate them, making it really hard to get any information from them about the supernatural. At first, they always deny believing in spirits, and it's only through a lot of gentle persuasion—without any hint of condescension, which the Celtic peasant hates—that you can finally get them to talk about strange events, hauntings, and rumors of hauntings in their area. I believe I’ve often succeeded in gathering this kind of information due to my diplomatic approach, where others have struggled.

In a village at the foot of Ben MacDhui a shepherd of the name of Colin Graeme informed me that he remembered hearing his grandfather, who died at the age of ninety, speak of an old man called Tam McPherson whom he—the grandfather—had known intimately as a boy. This old man, so Colin's grandfather said, had perfect recollections of a man in the village called Saunderson being suspected of being a werwolf. He used to describe Saunderson as "a mon with evil, leerie eyes, and eyebrows that met in a point over his nose"; and went on to say that Saunderson lived in a cave in the mountains where his forefathers, also suspected of being werwolves, had lived before him, and that when on his—Saunderson's—death this cave was visited by some of the villagers, a quantity of queer bones—some human and some belonging to wolves—were discovered lying in corners, partially covered with stones and loose earth.

In a village at the base of Ben MacDhui, a shepherd named Colin Graeme told me that he remembered hearing his grandfather, who passed away at the age of ninety, talk about an old man named Tam McPherson, whom he—Colin's grandfather—had known well as a boy. This old man, according to Colin's grandfather, had vivid memories of a man in the village named Saunderson being suspected of being a werewolf. He described Saunderson as "a guy with evil, piercing eyes and eyebrows that met in a point over his nose"; and went on to say that Saunderson lived in a cave in the mountains where his ancestors, also suspected of being werewolves, had lived before him. After Saunderson's death, some villagers visited this cave and found a number of strange bones—some human and some from wolves—lying in corners, partly covered with stones and loose dirt.

I have heard similar stories in Wales, and have been conducted to one or two spots, one near Iremadac and the other on the Epynt [109]Hills, where, local tradition still has it, werwolves once flourished.

I’ve heard similar stories in Wales and have been taken to a couple of places, one near Iremadac and the other on the Epynt [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hills, where local legend still says that werewolves once thrived.

According to legend St. Patrick turned Vereticus, a Welsh king, into a wolf, whilst the werwolf daughter of a Welsh prince was said to have destroyed her father's enemies during her nocturnal metamorphoses. In Ireland, too, are many legends of werwolves; and it is said of at least some half-dozen of the old families that at some period—as the result of a curse—each member of the clan was doomed to be a wolf for seven years.

According to legend, St. Patrick turned Vereticus, a Welsh king, into a wolf, and the werewolf daughter of a Welsh prince was said to have defeated her father’s enemies during her nighttime transformations. In Ireland, there are also many stories of werewolves; it is claimed that at least a few old families experienced a curse where each member of the clan was destined to become a wolf for seven years.


[110]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER VII

THE WERWOLF IN FRANCE

IN no country has the werwolf flourished as in France, where it is known as the loup garou; where it has existed in all parts, in every age, and where it is even yet to be found in the more remote districts. Hence one could fill a dozen volumes with the stories, many of them well authenticated, of French werwolves. As far back as the sixth century we hear of them infesting the woods and valleys of Brittany and Burgundy, the Landes, and the mountainous regions of the Côte d'Or and the Cevennes.

IN no country has the werewolf thrived as in France, where it's called the loup garou; where it has existed in all areas, in every era, and where it can still be found in more remote regions. Therefore, one could fill dozens of volumes with the stories, many of which are well-documented, of French werewolves. As far back as the sixth century, we hear about them roaming the woods and valleys of Brittany and Burgundy, the Landes, and the mountainous areas of the Côte d'Or and the Cevennes.

Occasionally a werwolf would break into a convent and make its meal off the defenceless nuns; occasionally it would select for its repast some nice fat abbot waddling unsuspectingly home to his monastery.

Occasionally, a werewolf would break into a convent and feast on the defenseless nuns; sometimes it would choose for its meal some nice, plump abbot waddling home unsuspectingly to his monastery.

Not all these werwolves were evilly disposed people; many, on the contrary, were exceedingly virtuous, and owed their metamorphosis [111]to the vengeance of witch or wizard. When this was the case their piety sometimes prevailed to such an extent that not even metamorphosis into wolfish form could render it ineffective; and there are instances where werwolves of this type have not only refrained from taking human life, but have actually gone out of their way to protect it. Of such instances, well authenticated, probably none would be more remarkable than those I am about to narrate.

Not all werewolves were bad people; many, in fact, were very virtuous and had been transformed [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]by the revenge of a witch or wizard. When this happened, their goodness sometimes shone through so strongly that even turning into a wolf couldn’t change it; and there are cases where these werewolves not only avoided harming humans but actually went out of their way to defend them. Among such well-documented cases, none are likely to be more remarkable than the ones I'm about to share.

The Case of the Abbot Gilbert, of the Arc Monastery, on the Banks of the Loire

The Case of Abbot Gilbert from the Arc Monastery on the Banks of the Loire

Gilbert had been to a village fair, where the good vintage and hot sun combined had proved so trying that on his way home, through a dense and lonely forest, he had gone to sleep and been thrown from his horse. In falling he had bruised and cut himself so prodigiously that the blood from his wounds attracted to the spot a number of big wild cats. Taken at a strong disadvantage, and without any weapons to defend himself, Gilbert would soon have fallen a victim to the ferocity of these savage creatures had it not been for the opportune arrival of a werwolf. A desperate battle at once ensued, in which the werwolf eventually gained the victory, though not without being severely lacerated.

Gilbert had been to a village fair, where the good wine and hot sun had been so exhausting that on his way home, through a thick and isolated forest, he had fallen asleep and been thrown from his horse. In the fall, he had bruised and cut himself so badly that the blood from his wounds attracted several large wild cats to the area. Caught at a serious disadvantage and without any weapons to defend himself, Gilbert would have soon become a victim of the ferocity of these savage animals if it hadn't been for the timely arrival of a werewolf. A fierce battle broke out immediately, in which the werewolf ultimately won, though not without suffering serious wounds.

[112]Despite Gilbert's protestations, for he was loath to be seen in such strange company, the werwolf accompanied him back to the monastery, where, upon hearing the Abbot's story, it was enthusiastically welcomed and its wounds attended to. At dawn it was restored to its natural shape, and the monks, one and all, were startled out of their senses to find themselves in the presence of a stern and awesome dignitary of the Church, who immediately began to lecture the Abbot for his unseemly conduct the previous day, ordering him to undergo such penance as eventually, robbing him of half his size and all his self-importance, led to his resignation.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Despite Gilbert's objections, as he was reluctant to be seen with such unusual company, the werewolf accompanied him back to the monastery. There, after hearing the Abbot's story, it was warmly welcomed, and its wounds were treated. At dawn, it transformed back into its human form, and the monks were all completely shocked to find themselves in the presence of a stern and imposing Church official, who immediately began to lecture the Abbot for his inappropriate behavior the day before, commanding him to perform penance that ultimately diminished him in both size and self-importance, leading to his resignation.

The Case of Roland Bertin

The Case of Roland Bertin

André Bonivon, the hero of the other incident, was eminently a man of war. He commanded a schooner called the "Bonaventure," which was engaged in harassing the Huguenot settlements along the shores of the Gulf of Lions, during the reign of Louis XIV. On one of his marauding expeditions Bonivon sailed up an estuary of the Rhone rather further than he had intended, and having no pilot on board, ran ashore in the darkness. A thunderstorm came on; a general panic ensued; and Bonivon soon found himself struggling in a whirlpool. Powerful swimmer though he was, [113]he would most certainly have been drowned had not some one come to his assistance, and, freeing him from the heavy clothes which weighed him down, dragged him on dry land. The moment Bonivon got on terra firma, sailor-like, he extended his hand to grip that of his rescuer, when, to his dismay and terror, instead of a hand he grasped a huge hairy paw.

André Bonivon, the hero of the other incident, was truly a man of war. He commanded a schooner named the "Bonaventure," which was involved in targeting the Huguenot settlements along the shores of the Gulf of Lions during the reign of Louis XIV. On one of his raiding trips, Bonivon sailed further up an estuary of the Rhone than he had planned, and without a pilot on board, he ran aground in the darkness. A thunderstorm struck; chaos broke out; and Bonivon soon found himself fighting in a whirlpool. Though he was a strong swimmer, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]he would have undoubtedly drowned if someone hadn’t come to help him. That person removed the heavy clothes that weighed him down and pulled him to shore. As soon as Bonivon reached solid ground, he instinctively extended his hand to shake that of his rescuer, only to his shock and horror, when he grabbed not a hand but a large hairy paw.

Convinced that he was in the presence of the Devil, who doubtless highly approved of the thousand and one atrocities he had perpetrated on the helpless Huguenots, he threw himself on his knees and implored the forgiveness of Heaven.

Convinced that he was facing the Devil, who surely approved of all the terrible things he had done to the defenseless Huguenots, he dropped to his knees and begged for Heaven's forgiveness.

His rescuer waited awhile in grim silence, and then, lifting him gently to his feet, led him some considerable distance inland till they arrived at a house on the outskirts of a small town.

His rescuer waited in silence for a bit, and then, gently helping him to his feet, led him a good distance inland until they reached a house on the edge of a small town.

Here Bonivon's conductor halted, and, opening the door, signed to the captain to enter. All within was dark and silent, and the air was tainted with a sickly, pungent odour that filled Bonivon with the gravest apprehensions. Dragging him along, Bonivon's guide took him into a room, and leaving him there for some seconds, reappeared carrying a lantern. Bonivon now saw for the first time the face of his conductor—it was that of a werwolf. With a [114]shriek of terror Bonivon turned to run, but, catching his foot on a mat, fell sprawling on the floor.

Here, Bonivon's guide stopped, opened the door, and signaled for the captain to enter. Inside, everything was dark and quiet, and the air was filled with a sickly, strong smell that made Bonivon feel extremely uneasy. Pulling him along, Bonivon's guide led him into a room and left him there for a few seconds before returning with a lantern. For the first time, Bonivon saw the face of his guide—it looked like that of a werewolf. With a scream of terror, Bonivon turned to run, but he tripped on a mat and fell flat on the floor.

Here he remained sobbing and shaking with fear till he was once more taken by the werwolf and set gently on his feet.

Here he stayed, sobbing and trembling with fear until he was once again picked up by the werewolf and set gently on his feet.

To Bonivon's surprise a tray full of eatables was standing on the table, and the werwolf, motioning to him to sit down, signed to him to eat.

To Bonivon's surprise, a tray full of food was on the table, and the werewolf, gesturing for him to sit down, indicated for him to eat.

Being ravenously hungry, Bonivon "fell to," and, despite his fears—for being by nature alive to, and, by reason of his calling, forced to guard against the treachery of his fellow creatures, he more than half suspected some subtle design underlying this act of kindness—demolished every particle of food. The meal thus concluded, Bonivon's benefactor retired, locking the door after him.

Being extremely hungry, Bonivon "dug in," and, despite his worries—since he was naturally aware of, and due to his job, had to be cautious of the deceit of others, he suspected that there might be some hidden agenda behind this act of kindness—devoured every last bit of food. Once the meal was finished, Bonivon's benefactor left, locking the door behind him.

No sooner had the sound of his steps in the stone hall ceased than Bonivon ran to the window, hoping thereby to make his escape. But the iron bars were too firmly fixed—no matter how hard he pulled, tugged and wrenched, they remained as immovable as ever. Then his heart began to palpitate, his hair to bristle up, and his knees to totter; his thoughts were full of speculations as to how he would be killed and what it would feel like to be eaten alive. His conscience, too, rising up [115]in judgment against him, added its own paroxysms of dismay, paroxysms which were still further augmented by the finding of the dead body of a woman, nude and horribly mutilated, lying doubled up and partly concealed by a curtain. Such a discovery could not fail to fill his heart with unspeakable horror; for he concluded that he himself, unless saved by a miracle—a favour he could hardly hope for, considering his past conduct—would undergo the same fate before morning. At a loss to know what else to do, he sat upon the corner of the table, resting his chin on the palms of his hands, and engaged in anticipations of the most frightful nature.

No sooner had the sound of his footsteps in the stone hall faded than Bonivon rushed to the window, hoping to escape. But the iron bars were too firmly fixed—no matter how hard he pulled, tugged, and wrenched, they stayed as immovable as ever. Then his heart started racing, his hair stood on end, and his knees felt weak; his mind was filled with fears about how he would be killed and what it would be like to be eaten alive. His conscience, rising up in judgment against him, added its own waves of panic, which were intensified by the discovery of a dead woman, naked and horribly mutilated, curled up and partly hidden by a curtain. Such a shocking sight filled his heart with indescribable horror; he realized that he would suffer the same fate unless saved by a miracle—a favor he could hardly expect, given his past behavior. Unsure what else to do, he sat on the edge of the table, resting his chin in his hands, lost in dread-filled thoughts.

Shortly after dawn he heard the sound of footsteps approaching the room; the door slowly began to open: a little wider and a little wider, and then, when Bonivon's heart was on the point of bursting, it suddenly swung open wide, and the cold, grey dawn falling on the threshold revealed not a werwolf, but—a human being: a man in the unmistakable garb of a Huguenot minister!

Shortly after dawn, he heard footsteps coming toward the room; the door began to open slowly: a little wider and a little wider, and then, just as Bonivon felt his heart about to burst, it suddenly swung open wide, and the cold, gray dawn shining on the threshold revealed not a werewolf, but—a human being: a man in the unmistakable attire of a Huguenot minister!

The reaction was so great that Bonivon rolled off the table and went into paroxysms of ungovernable laughter.

The reaction was so intense that Bonivon fell off the table and burst into uncontrollable laughter.

At length, when he had sobered down, the Huguenot, laying a hand on his shoulder, said: "Do you know now where you are? Do you [116]recognize this room? No! Well, I will explain. You are in the house of Roland Bertin, and the body lying over yonder is that of my wife, whom your crew barbarously murdered yesterday when they sacked this village. They took me with them, and it was your intention to have me tortured and then drowned as soon as you got to sea. Do you know me now?"

At last, when he had calmed down, the Huguenot put a hand on his shoulder and said, "Do you know where you are now? Do you [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]recognize this room? No? Well, let me explain. You are in the house of Roland Bertin, and the body over there is my wife, whom your group brutally murdered yesterday when they attacked this village. They took me with them, and your plan was to torture me and then drown me as soon as you reached the sea. Do you know who I am now?"

Bonivon nodded—he could not have spoken to save his life.

Bonivon nodded—he couldn't have spoken even if his life depended on it.

"Bien!" the minister went on. "I am a werwolf—I was bewitched some years ago by the woman Grénier, Mère Grénier, who lives in the forest at the back of our village. As soon as it was dark I metamorphosed; then the ship ran ashore, and every one leaped overboard. I saw you drowning. I saved you."

"Okay!" the minister continued. "I'm a werewolf—I was cursed a few years ago by the woman Grénier, Mère Grénier, who lives in the woods behind our village. As soon as night fell, I transformed; then the ship ran aground, and everyone jumped overboard. I saw you drowning. I saved you."

The captain again made a fruitless effort to speak, and the Huguenot continued:—

The captain tried once more to speak, but the Huguenot continued:—

"Why did I save you?—you, who had been instrumental in murdering my wife and ruining my home! Why? I do not know! Had I preferred for you a less pleasant death than drowning, I could have taken you ashore and killed you. Yet—I did not, because it is not in my nature to destroy anything. I have never in my life killed an animal, nor, to my knowledge, an insect; I love all life—animal life and vegetable life—everything that breathes and grows. Yet I am a Huguenot!—one of [117]the race you hate and despise and are paid to exterminate. Assassin, I have spared you. Be not ungenerous. Spare others."

"Why did I save you? You, who played a key role in killing my wife and destroying my home! Why? I don’t know! If I had wanted a more painful death for you than drowning, I could have taken you to shore and killed you. But I didn’t, because it’s not in my nature to destroy anything. I’ve never killed an animal in my life, not even to my knowledge, an insect; I love all life—animal life and plant life—everything that breathes and grows. Yet I am a Huguenot!—one of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the race you hate and despise and are paid to wipe out. Assassin, I’ve spared you. Don’t be ungrateful. Spare others."

The captain was moved. Still speechless, he seized the minister's hands and wrung them. And from that hour to the day of his death—which was not for many years afterwards—the Huguenots had no truer friend than André Bonivon.

The captain was touched. Still at a loss for words, he took the minister's hands and shook them. From that moment until the day he passed away—which wasn't for many years later—the Huguenots had no truer friend than André Bonivon.

Werwolves and Witches

Werewolves and Witches

Other instances of werwolves of a benignant nature are to be found in the "Bisclaveret" in Marie de France's poem, composed in 1200 a.d.; and in the hero of "William and the Werwolf" (translated from the French about 1350).

Other examples of kind-hearted werewolves can be found in "Bisclaveret," a poem by Marie de France, written in 1200 A.D.; and in the main character of "William and the Werewolf," which was translated from French around 1350.

To inflict the evil property of werwolfery upon those against whom they—or some other—bore a grudge was, in the Middle Ages, a method of revenge frequently resorted to by witches; and countless knights and ladies were thus victimized. Nor were such practices confined to ancient times; for as late as the eighteenth century a case of this kind of witchcraft is reported to have happened in the vicinity of Blois.

To cast the harmful curse of werewolfism on those they—or someone else—held a grudge against was, in the Middle Ages, a common method of revenge used by witches; many knights and ladies fell victim to this. These practices didn't just occur in ancient times; as recently as the eighteenth century, a case of this type of witchcraft was reported near Blois.

In a village some three miles from Blois, on the outskirts of a forest, dwelt an innkeeper called Antonio Cellini, who, as the name suggests, was of Italian origin. Antonio had [118]only one child, Beatrice, a very pretty girl, who at the time of this story was about nineteen years of age. As might be expected, Beatrice had many admirers; but none were so passionately attached to her as Herbert Poyer, a handsome youth, and one Henri Sangfeu, an extremely plain youth. Beatrice—and one can scarcely blame her for it—preferred Herbert, and with the whole-hearted approval of her father consented to marry him. Sangfeu was not unnaturally upset; but, in all probability, he would have eventually resigned himself to the inevitable, had it not been for a village wag, who in an idle moment wrote a poem and entitled it

In a village about three miles from Blois, on the edge of a forest, lived an innkeeper named Antonio Cellini, who, as his name indicates, was of Italian descent. Antonio had [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]only one child, Beatrice, a very attractive girl, who at the time of this story was around nineteen years old. Naturally, Beatrice had many admirers; however, none were as devoted to her as Herbert Poyer, a good-looking young man, and Henri Sangfeu, an extremely unattractive young man. Beatrice—and it’s hard to blame her for it—favored Herbert, and with her father's full support, agreed to marry him. Sangfeu was understandably upset; but, he likely would have come to terms with it eventually if not for a local jokester, who during a bored moment wrote a poem and titled it

"Sansfeu the Ugly; or, Love Unrequited."

"Sansfeu the Ugly; or, Unreturned Love."

The poem, which was illustrated with several clever caricatures of the unfortunate Henri and contained much caustic wit, took like wildfire in the village; and Henri, in consequence, had a very bad time. Eventually it was shown to Beatrice, and it was then that the climax was reached. Although Henri was present at the moment, unable to restrain herself, she went into peals of laughter at the drawings, saying over and over again: "How like him—how very like! His nose to a nicety! It is certainly correct to style him Sansfeu—for no one could call him Sansnez!"

The poem, illustrated with several clever caricatures of the unfortunate Henri and filled with sharp humor, caught on like wildfire in the village; as a result, Henri had a really tough time. Eventually, it was shown to Beatrice, and that's when things peaked. Even though Henri was there at the moment, she couldn't hold back and burst into laughter at the drawings, repeatedly saying, "How much like him—how very much! His nose is spot on! It’s definitely right to call him Sansfeu—for no one could call him Sansnez!"

[119]Her mirth was infectious; every one joined in; only Henri slunk away, crimson with rage and mortification. He hated Beatrice now as much as he had loved her before; and he thirsted only for revenge.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Her laughter was contagious; everyone joined in; only Henri slipped away, red with anger and humiliation. He despised Beatrice now as much as he had once loved her; all he wanted was revenge.

Some distance from the village and in the heart of the forest lived an old woman known as Mère Maxim, who was said to be a witch, and, therefore, shunned by every one. All sorts of unsavoury stories were told of her, and she was held responsible for several outbreaks of epidemics—hitherto unknown in the neighbourhood—many accidents, and more than one death.

Some distance from the village and deep in the forest lived an old woman known as Mère Maxim, who was thought to be a witch and was, therefore, avoided by everyone. All kinds of unsavory stories were told about her, and she was blamed for several outbreaks of epidemics—previously unknown in the area—many accidents, and more than one death.

The spot where she lived was carefully avoided. Those who ventured far in the forest after nightfall either never came back at all or returned half imbecile with terror, and afterwards poured out to their affrighted friends incoherent stories of the strange lights and terrible forms they had encountered, moving about amid the trees. Up to the present Henri had been just as scared by these tales as the rest of the villagers; but so intense was his longing for revenge that he at length resolved to visit Mère Maxim and solicit her assistance. Choosing a morning when the sun was shining brightly, he screwed up his courage, and after many bad scares finally succeeded in reaching her dwelling—or, [120]I might say, her shanty, for by a more appropriate term than the latter such a queer-looking untidy habitation could not be described. To his astonishment Mère Maxim was by no means so unprepossessing as he had imagined. On the contrary, she was more than passably good-looking, with black hair, rosy cheeks, and exceedingly white teeth. What he did not altogether like were her eyes—which, though large and well shaped, had in them an occasional glitter—and her hands, which, though remarkably white and slender, had very long and curved nails, that to his mind suggested all sorts of unpleasant ideas. She was becomingly dressed in brown—brown woolly garments, with a brown fur cap, brown stockings, and brown shoes ornamented with very bright silver buckles. Altogether she was decidedly chic; and if a little incongruous in her surroundings, such incongruity only made her the more alluring; and as far as Henri was concerned rather added to her charms.

The place where she lived was carefully avoided. Those who wandered deep into the forest after dark either never returned or came back half-crazed with fear, later sharing jumbled stories with their terrified friends about the strange lights and terrifying figures they had seen moving among the trees. Until now, Henri had been just as frightened by these tales as the other villagers; but his intense desire for revenge finally pushed him to visit Mère Maxim and ask for her help. Picking a sunny morning, he gathered his courage and, after a lot of scares, finally made it to her home—or, I should say, her shanty, because that’s the only word that fit such a strange and messy place. To his surprise, Mère Maxim was not nearly as unattractive as he had expected. In fact, she was quite good-looking, with black hair, rosy cheeks, and very white teeth. What he didn't really like were her eyes—though large and well-shaped, they sometimes had a strange gleam—and her hands, which were remarkably white and slender but had long, curved nails that suggested all kinds of unpleasant thoughts. She was tastefully dressed in brown—brown woolly clothes, with a brown fur cap, brown stockings, and brown shoes that had bright silver buckles. Overall, she was definitely stylish; and although she seemed a bit out of place in her surroundings, that only made her more attractive to Henri.

At all events, he needed no second invitation to seat himself by her side in the chimney-corner, and his heart thumped as it had never thumped before when she encouraged him to put his arm round her waist and kiss her. It was the first time a woman had ever suffered him to kiss her without violent protestations and avowals of disgust.

At any rate, he didn’t need a second invitation to sit next to her in the fireplace corner, and his heart raced like never before when she urged him to put his arm around her waist and kiss her. It was the first time a woman had ever allowed him to kiss her without strong objections or expressions of disgust.

[121]"You are not very handsome, it is true," Mère Maxim remarked, "but you are fat—and I like fat young men," and she pinched his cheeks playfully and patted his hands. "Are you sure no one knows you have come to see me?" she asked.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"It's true, you're not very good-looking," Mère Maxim said, "but you are on the heavier side—and I like chubby young men," and she playfully pinched his cheeks and patted his hands. "Are you absolutely certain that no one knows you've come to see me?" she asked.

"Certain!" Henri replied; "I haven't confided in a soul; I haven't even so much as dropped a hint that I intended seeing you."

"Absolutely!" Henri replied; "I haven't told anyone; I haven't even hinted that I planned to see you."

"That is good!" Mère Maxim said. "Tell no one, otherwise I shall not be able to help you. Also, on no account let the girl Beatrice think you bear her animosity. Be civil and friendly to her whenever you meet; then give her, as a wedding present, this belt and box of bonbons." So saying, she handed him a beautiful belt composed of the skin of some wild animal and fastened with a gold buckle, and a box of delicious pink and white sugarplums. "Do not give her these things till the marriage eve," she added, "and directly you have given them come and see me—always observing the greatest secrecy." She then kissed him, and he went away brimming over with passion for her, and longing feverishly for the hour to arrive when he could be with her again.

"That's great!" Mère Maxim said. "Don't tell anyone, or I won’t be able to help you. Also, make sure that Beatrice doesn’t think you hold any grudge against her. Be polite and friendly whenever you see her; then give her this belt and box of candies as a wedding gift." With that, she handed him a beautiful belt made of some wild animal skin and secured with a gold buckle, along with a box of delicious pink and white sweets. "Don't give her these until the night before the wedding," she added, "and as soon as you give them to her, come and see me—always keeping it a secret." She then kissed him, and he left filled with passion for her, eagerly waiting for the moment he could be with her again.

All day and all night he thought of her—of her gay and sparkling beauty, of her kisses and caresses, and the delightful coolness of her [122]thin and supple hands. His mad infatuation for her made him oblivious to the taunts and jeers of the villagers, who seldom saw him without making ribald allusion to the poem.

All day and all night he couldn't stop thinking about her—about her bright and vibrant beauty, her kisses and hugs, and the lovely coolness of her thin, flexible hands. His intense obsession with her made him ignore the jabs and mockery from the villagers, who rarely saw him without making crude references to the poem. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

"There goes Sansfeu! alias Monsieur Grosnez!" they called out. "Why don't you cut off your nose for a present to mademoiselle? She would then have no need to buy a kitchen poker. Ha! ha! ha!" But their coarse wit fell flat. Henri hardly heard it—all his thoughts, his burning love, his unquenchable passion, were centred in Mère Maxim: in spirit he was with her, alone with her, in the innermost recesses of the grim, silent forest.

"There goes Sansfeu! aka Monsieur Grosnez!" they shouted. "Why don’t you just cut off your nose as a gift for mademoiselle? Then she wouldn't need to buy a kitchen poker. Ha! ha! ha!" But their crude humor didn’t land. Henri barely noticed it—all his thoughts, his intense love, his unending passion, were focused on Mère Maxim: in spirit, he was with her, alone with her, deep in the quiet, dark forest.

The marriage eve came; he handed Beatrice the presents, and ere she had time to thank him—for the magnificence of the belt rendered her momentarily speechless—he had flown from the house, and was hurrying as fast as his legs could carry him to his tryst. The shadows of night were already on the forest when he entered it; and the silence and solitude of the place, the indistinct images of the trees, and their dismal sighing, that seemed to foretell a storm, all combined to disturb his fancy and raise strange spectres in his imagination. The shrill hooting of an owl, as it rustled overhead, caused him an unprecedented shock, and the great rush of blood to his head made him [123]stagger and clutch hold of the nearest object for support. He had barely recovered from this alarm when his eyes almost started out of their sockets with fright as he caught sight of a queer shape gliding silently from tree to tree; and shortly afterwards he was again terrified—this time by a pale face, whether of a human being or animal he could not say, peering down at him from the gnarled and fantastic branches of a gigantic oak. He was now so frightened that he ran, and queer—indefinably queer footsteps ran after him, and followed him persistently until he reached the shanty, when he heard them turn and leap lightly away.

The night before the wedding arrived; he gave Beatrice the gifts, and before she could thank him—because the beauty of the belt left her momentarily speechless—he dashed out of the house and hurried as fast as he could to meet his appointment. The shadows of night were already settling over the forest when he entered it; and the quiet and isolation of the place, the vague outlines of the trees, and their mournful rustling, which seemed to predict a storm, all combined to unsettle his mind and conjure strange images in his imagination. The sharp hooting of an owl overhead startled him like never before, and the rush of blood to his head made him [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]stagger and grab onto the nearest thing for support. He had just about recovered from this scare when his eyes nearly popped out of his head in terror as he spotted a strange shape gliding silently from tree to tree; and soon after, he was terrified again—this time by a pale face, whether human or animal he couldn't tell, looking down at him from the twisted and bizarre branches of a massive oak. He was now so frightened that he ran, and weird—indefinably weird footsteps chased after him, persistently following him until he reached the cabin, at which point he heard them turn and leap away lightly.

On this occasion, the occurrence of Henri's second visit, Mère Maxim was more captivating than ever. She was dressed with wonderful effect all in white. She wore sparkling jewels at her throat and waist, buckles of burnished gold on her shoes; her teeth flashed like polished ivory, and her nails like agates. Henri was enraptured. He fell on his knees before her, he caught her hands and covered them with kisses.

On this occasion, during Henri's second visit, Mère Maxim was more enchanting than ever. She was dressed beautifully in all white. She wore sparkling jewels around her neck and waist, shining gold buckles on her shoes; her teeth gleamed like polished ivory, and her nails sparkled like agates. Henri was mesmerized. He dropped to his knees before her, took her hands, and showered them with kisses.

"How nice you look to-day, my sweetheart," she said; "and how fat! It does my heart good to see you. Come in, and sit close to me, and tell me how you have fared."

"How nice you look today, my sweetheart," she said; "and how much you've filled out! It warms my heart to see you. Come in, sit close to me, and tell me how you've been."

She led him in, and after locking and barring [124]the door, conducted him to the chimney-corner. And there he lay in her arms. She fondled him; she pressed her lips on his, and gleefully felt his cheeks and arms. And after a time, when, intoxicated with the joy of it all, he lay still and quiet, wishing only to remain like that for eternity, she stooped down, and, fetching a knot of cord from under the seat, began laughingly to bind his hands and feet. And at each turn and twist of the rope she laughed the louder. And when she had finished binding his arms and legs she made him lie on his back, and lashed him so tightly to the seat that, had he possessed the strength of six men, he could not have freed himself.

She brought him inside, and after locking the door, took him to the corner by the fireplace. There, he lay in her arms. She caressed him, pressed her lips to his, and happily touched his cheeks and arms. After a while, as he relaxed in the joy of the moment, wishing to stay that way forever, she leaned down, grabbed a piece of rope from underneath the seat, and started playfully tying his hands and feet. The more she twisted the rope, the louder she laughed. Once she finished tying his arms and legs, she made him lie on his back and secured him so tightly to the seat that even if he had the strength of six men, he wouldn't be able to free himself.

Then she sat beside him, and moving aside the clothes that covered his chest and throat, said:—

Then she sat next to him, and pushing aside the clothes that were covering his chest and throat, said:—

"By this time Beatrice—pretty Beatrice, vain and sensual Beatrice, the Beatrice you once loved and admired so much—will have worn the belt, will have eaten the sweets. She is now a werwolf. Every night at twelve o'clock she will creep out of bed and glide about the house and village in search of human prey, some bonny babe, or weak, defenceless woman, but always some one fat, tender, and juicy—some one like you." And bending low over him, she bared her teeth, and dug her cruel nails deep into his flesh. A flame from the [125]wood fire suddenly shot up. It flickered oddly on the figure of Mère Maxim—so oddly that Henri received a shock. He realized with an awful thrill that the face into which he peered was no longer that of a human being; it was—but he could no longer think—he could only gaze.

"By now, Beatrice—pretty Beatrice, vain and sensual Beatrice, the Beatrice you once loved and admired so much—will have worn the belt, will have eaten the sweets. She is now a werewolf. Every night at midnight, she creeps out of bed and glides around the house and village searching for human prey, some beautiful babe or a weak, defenseless woman, but always someone fat, tender, and juicy—someone like you." And bending low over him, she bared her teeth and dug her cruel nails deep into his flesh. A flame from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wood fire suddenly shot up. It flickered oddly on the figure of Mère Maxim—so oddly that Henri felt a shock. He realized with a terrible thrill that the face he was looking at was no longer that of a human being; it was—but he could no longer think—he could only stare.


[126]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER VIII

WERWOLVES AND VAMPIRES AND GHOULS

THROUGHOUT the Middle Ages, and even in the seventeenth century, trials for lycanthropy were of common occurrence in France. Among the most famous were those of the Grandillon family in the Jura, in 1598; that of the tailor of Châlons; of Roulet, in Angers; of Gilles Garnier, in Dôle, in 1573; and of Jean Garnier, at Bordeaux, in 1603. The last case was, perhaps, the most remarkable of all. Garnier, who was only fourteen years of age, was employed in looking after cattle. He was a handsome lad, with dark, flashing eyes and very white teeth. As soon as it was time for the metamorphosis to take place he used to go into some lonely spot, and then, in the guise of a wolf, return, and run to earth isolated women and children. One of his favourite haunts was a thicket close to a pool [127]of water. Here he used to lie and watch for hours at a time. Once he surprised two girls bathing. One escaped, and fled home naked, but the other he flung on the ground, and having shaken her into submission, devoured a portion of her one day, and the rest of her the next. He confessed to having eaten over fifty children. Nor did he always confine himself to attacking the solitary few and defenceless; for on several occasions, when hard pressed by hunger, he assailed a whole crowd, and was once severely handled by a pack of young girls who successfully drove him off with sharply pointed stakes. Far from wishing to conceal his guilt, Jean Garnier was most eager to tell everything, and to a court thronged with eager, attentive people, he related in the most graphic manner possible his sanguinary experiences. One old woman, he said, whom he found alone in a cottage, showed extraordinary agility in trying to escape. She raced round tables, clambered over chairs, crawled under a bed, and finally hid in a cupboard and held the door so fast that he had to exert all his force to open it. "And then," he added, "in spite of all my trouble she proved to be as tough as leather——" and he made a grimace that provoked much laughter.

THROUGHOUT the Middle Ages, and even into the seventeenth century, trials for lycanthropy were quite common in France. Among the most notable cases were those of the Grandillon family in the Jura in 1598; the tailor from Châlons; Roulet in Angers; Gilles Garnier in Dôle in 1573; and Jean Garnier in Bordeaux in 1603. The last case was probably the most remarkable of all. Garnier, who was just fourteen years old, was tasked with looking after cattle. He was a good-looking kid, with dark, piercing eyes and very white teeth. As soon as it was time for him to transform, he would go to a remote spot and then, in the form of a wolf, come back and hunt down isolated women and children. One of his favorite spots was a thicket near a pool [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of water. He would lie there and wait for hours. Once, he caught two girls bathing. One got away, running home naked, but he grabbed the other, threw her to the ground, and after overpowering her, ate part of her one day and finished her the next. He confessed to eating over fifty children. He didn't always stick to attacking just the vulnerable and defenseless; on several occasions, when he was really hungry, he went after entire crowds, and once he was driven off by a group of girls who successfully fought him off with sharp sticks. Rather than try to hide his guilt, Jean Garnier was more than willing to share everything, and in front of a packed court, he vividly recounted his horrific experiences. He mentioned one old woman he found alone in a cottage, who was surprisingly agile in her attempts to escape. She ran around tables, climbed over chairs, crawled under a bed, and finally hid in a cupboard, holding the door so tightly that he had to use all his strength to open it. "And then," he added, "despite all my efforts, she turned out to be as tough as leather——" and he made a face that caused everyone to laugh.

He complained bitterly of one child. "It [128]made such a dreadful noise," he said, "when I lifted it out of its crib, and when I got ready for my first bite it shrieked so loud it almost deafened me."

He complained a lot about one kid. "It [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]made such an awful noise," he said, "when I took it out of its crib, and when I was about to take my first bite, it screamed so loudly it nearly deafened me."

The name Grénier, like that of Garnier, was closely associated with lycanthropy, and in Blois, where there were more instances of lycanthropy than in any other part of France, every one called Grénier or Garnier was set down as a werwolf.

The name Grénier, similar to Garnier, was linked to lycanthropy, and in Blois, where there were more cases of lycanthropy than anywhere else in France, everyone with the name Grénier or Garnier was considered a werewolf.

Amongst the Vaudois lycanthropy was also widely prevalent, and many of these werwolves were brought to trial and executed.

Among the Vaudois, lycanthropy was also quite common, and many of these werewolves were put on trial and executed.

The Case of Sergeant Bertrand

The Case of Sgt. Bertrand

The case of Sergeant Bertrand, which is the last authenticated case of this kind, occurred in 1847, when, on the 10th of July, an investigation was held before a military council presided over by Colonel Manselon. For some months the cemeteries in and around Paris had been the scenes of frightful violations, the culprits (or culprit), in some extraordinary manner, eluding every attempt made to ensnare them. At one time the custodians of the cemeteries were suspected, then the local police, and for a brief space suspicion fell even on the relations of the dead. The first burial-place to be so mysteriously visited was the Cemetery of Père Lachaise. Here, [129]at night, those in charge declared they saw a strange form, partly human and partly animal, glide about from tomb to tomb. Try how they would they could not catch it—it always vanished—vanished just like a phantom directly they came up to it; and the dogs when urged to seize it would only bark and howl, and show indications of the most abject terror.

The case of Sergeant Bertrand, which is the last verified case of this kind, took place in 1847 when, on July 10th, an investigation was conducted by a military council led by Colonel Manselon. For several months, the cemeteries in and around Paris had experienced horrific violations, with the culprits (or the sole culprit) somehow managing to avoid capture despite all efforts made to apprehend them. At one point, the cemetery custodians were suspected, then the local police, and for a short time, even the relatives of the deceased were under suspicion. The first burial site to be so mysteriously disturbed was the Cemetery of Père Lachaise. Here, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]at night, those in charge reported seeing a strange figure, partly human and partly animal, moving between tombs. No matter how hard they tried, they could not catch it—it always disappeared—vanished like a ghost just as they approached; and the dogs, when prompted to chase it, would only bark and howl, showing clear signs of utter fear.

Always when morning broke the ravages of this unsavoury visitant were only too plainly visible—graves had been dug up, coffins burst open, and the contents nibbled, and gnawed, and scattered all over the ground. Expert medical opinion was sought, but with no fresh result. The doctors, too, were agreed that the mutilations of the dead were produced by the bites of what certainly seemed to be human teeth.

Every morning, the damage caused by this unpleasant visitor was painfully obvious—graves had been dug up, coffins had burst open, and the remains were nibbled, gnawed, and scattered all over the ground. Experts in medicine were consulted, but there were no new findings. The doctors also agreed that the mutilations of the dead were caused by what definitely appeared to be human bites.

The sensation caused by this announcement was without parallel; and one and all, old and young, rich and poor, were wanting to know whatever sort of being it could be that possessed so foul an appetite. The watch was doubled; all to no purpose. A young soldier was arrested, but on declaring he had merely entered the cemetery to meet a friend, and exhibiting no evidences of guilt, was let go.

The reaction to this announcement was unlike anything experienced before; people of all ages and backgrounds, rich and poor, were eager to find out what kind of creature could have such a terrible appetite. The watch was increased, but it didn’t help at all. A young soldier was detained, but after he claimed he had only gone into the cemetery to meet a friend and showed no signs of wrongdoing, he was released.

At length the violation ceased in Père Lachaise and broke out elsewhere. A little girl, [130]greatly beloved by her relatives and friends, died, and a big concourse of people attended the funeral. On the following morning, to the intense indignation of every one, the grave was discovered dug up, the coffin forced open, and the body half eaten. In its wild fury at such an unheard-of atrocity the public called loudly for the culprit. The father of the dead girl was first of all arrested, but his innocence being quickly established, he was set free. Every means was then taken to guard against any recurrence, but in spite of all precautions the same thing happened again shortly afterwards; and happened repeatedly. The fact that the cemetery was surrounded by very high walls, and that iron gates, which were always kept shut, formed the only legitimate entrance, added to the mystery, and made it seem impossible that any creature of solid flesh and blood could be responsible for the outrages.

At last, the disturbance stopped in Père Lachaise and started up again in other places. A little girl, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]deeply loved by her family and friends, passed away, and a large crowd attended her funeral. The next morning, to everyone's shock and anger, the grave was found to be dug up, the coffin forced open, and the body partially consumed. Outraged by such an unimaginable crime, the public demanded to know who was responsible. The father of the deceased girl was the first to be arrested, but after proving his innocence, he was released. Every effort was made to prevent this from happening again, but despite all the precautions, the same thing occurred shortly after, and continued to happen repeatedly. The fact that the cemetery was surrounded by tall walls and had iron gates that were always locked only added to the mystery, making it seem impossible that any living being could be behind these attacks.

Having observed that at one place, in particular, the wall, though nearly ten feet high, showed signs of having been frequently scaled, an old army officer set a trap there, consisting of a wire connected with an explosive, which was so arranged that no one could climb over the wall without treading on the wire and causing an explosion.

Having noticed that one spot, in particular, the wall, although almost ten feet high, showed signs of being frequently climbed over, an old army officer set a trap there. It consisted of a wire connected to an explosive, arranged so that no one could climb over the wall without stepping on the wire and triggering an explosion.

A strong posse of detectives kept watch, and at midnight a loud report was heard. The [131]detectives were not, however, as quick as their quarry. They saw a man, or what they took to be a man, and fired at him, but he was gone like a flash of lightning, scaling the wall with the agility of a monkey. Finding a trail of blood, however, and pieces of torn uniform accompanying the bloodstains, they concluded that the enemy was wounded, and that the marauder was, moreover, a soldier.

A strong group of detectives kept watch, and at midnight a loud bang was heard. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]detectives were not, however, as fast as their target. They spotted a man, or what they thought was a man, and shot at him, but he was gone in the blink of an eye, climbing the wall with the agility of a monkey. However, after finding a trail of blood and pieces of a torn uniform along with the bloodstains, they concluded that the enemy was wounded and that the intruder was, in fact, a soldier.

Still, it is doubtful whether his identity would have been proved, had not one of the grave-diggers of the cemetery chanced to overhear some sappers of the 74th Regiment remark that on the preceding night one of their comrades—a sergeant—had been conveyed to the military hospital of Val de Grâce badly wounded. The matter was at once inquired into, and the wounded soldier, Sergeant Bertrand, was found to be the author of the long series of hideous violations. Bertrand freely confessed his guilt, declaring that he was driven to it against his own will by some external force he could not define, and which allowed him no peace. He had, he said, in one night exhumed and bitten as many as fifteen bodies. He employed no implements, but tore up the soil after the manner of a wild beast, paying no heed to the bruising and laceration of his hands so long as he could get at the dead. He could not describe what his [132]sensations were like when he was thus occupied; he only knew that he was not himself but some ravenous, ferocious animal. He added, that after these nocturnal expeditions he invariably fell into a profound sleep, often before he could get home, and that always, during that sleep, he was conscious of undergoing peculiar metamorphosis. When interrogated, he informed the court of inquiry that, as a child, he preferred the company of all kinds of animals to that of his fellow creatures, and that in order to get in close touch with his four-footed friends he used to frequent the most solitary and out-of-the-way places—moors, woods, and deserts. He said that it was immediately after one of these excursions that he first experienced the sensation of undergoing some great change in his sleep, and that the following evening, when passing close to a cemetery where the grave-diggers were covering a body that had just been interred, yielding to a sudden impulse, he crept in and watched them. A sharp shower of rain interrupting their labours, they went away, leaving their task unfinished. "At the sight of the coffin," Bertrand said, "horrible desires seized me; my head throbbed, my heart palpitated, and had it not been for the timely arrival of friends I should have then and there yielded to my inclinations. From [133]that time forth I was never free—these terrible cravings invariably came on directly after sunset."

Still, it's uncertain whether his identity would have been confirmed if one of the grave-diggers in the cemetery hadn't happened to overhear a few sappers from the 74th Regiment talking about how one of their comrades—a sergeant—had been taken to the military hospital at Val de Grâce the night before, badly injured. The matter was quickly investigated, and the wounded soldier, Sergeant Bertrand, was identified as the person behind the long series of horrific offenses. Bertrand openly admitted his guilt, stating that he was compelled to commit these acts against his own will by some external force he couldn't identify, which left him in turmoil. He claimed that in one night, he had exhumed and bitten as many as fifteen bodies. He used no tools; instead, he clawed at the ground like a wild animal, ignoring the pain and injuries to his hands as long as he could get to the dead. He couldn’t articulate what he felt while engaged in these actions; all he knew was that he wasn't himself but rather some ravenous, savage creature. He added that after these nighttime escapades, he would often fall into a deep sleep, sometimes before he could even get home, and during that sleep, he was aware of going through a strange transformation. When questioned, he told the court of inquiry that, as a child, he preferred the company of animals over people and that to bond with his four-legged friends, he would visit the most remote and hidden places—moorlands, forests, and wilderness. He mentioned that it was right after one of these trips that he first felt the sensation of undergoing a significant change in his sleep and that the next evening, while passing a cemetery where the grave-diggers were covering a recently buried body, he suddenly felt the urge to sneak in and watch them. A sudden downpour interrupted their work, forcing them to leave the job unfinished. "At the sight of the coffin," Bertrand recounted, "horrific desires overwhelmed me; my head was pounding, my heart racing, and if it hadn't been for the timely arrival of friends, I might have given in to my impulses right then and there. From that point on, I was never free—these terrible cravings would always strike right after sunset."

Medical men who examined Bertram unanimously gave it as their opinion that he was sane, and could only account for his extraordinary nocturnal actions by the supposition that he must be the victim of some strange monomania. His companions, with whom he was most popular, all testified to his amiability and lovable disposition. In the end he was sentenced to a year's imprisonment, and after his release was never again heard of. There can, I think, be little doubt, from what he himself said, that he was in reality a werwolf. His preference for the society of animals and love of isolated regions; his sudden fallings asleep and sensations of undergoing metamorphosis, though that metamorphosis was spiritual and metaphysical only, which is very often the case, all help to substantiate that belief.

Medical professionals who examined Bertram all agreed that he was sane, and could only explain his strange nighttime behavior by suggesting he might be suffering from some unusual obsession. His friends, who found him very likable, all spoke highly of his friendly and lovable nature. In the end, he was sentenced to a year in prison, and after he was released, he was never seen again. I think it’s hard to deny, based on what he said himself, that he was actually a werewolf. His preference for being around animals and love for remote areas; his sudden bouts of sleep and feelings of undergoing transformation, even if that transformation was only spiritual and metaphysical—which is often the case— all support that belief.

Vampirism and Lycanthropy

Vampires and Werewolves

It has been asserted that Bertrand was a vampire; but there are absolutely no grounds for associating him with vampirism. A vampire is an Elemental that under certain conditions inhabits a dead body, whether human or otherwise; and, thus incarcerated, comes out of a [134]grave at night to suck the blood of a living person. It never touches the dead.

It has been claimed that Bertrand was a vampire; however, there is no evidence to connect him to vampirism. A vampire is an Elemental that, under certain conditions, inhabits a dead body, whether human or otherwise; and, trapped in that body, it rises from a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]grave at night to drain the blood of a living person. It never interacts with the dead.

A werwolf has already been defined. It has an existence entirely separate from the vampire. The werwolf feeds on both the living and dead, which it bites and mangles after the nature of all beasts of prey.

A werewolf has already been defined. It exists completely apart from the vampire. The werewolf feeds on both the living and the dead, biting and tearing them apart like all predators do.

Vampirism is infectious; every one who has been sucked by a vampire, on physical dissolution, becomes a vampire, and remains one until his corpse is destroyed in a certain prescribed manner. Lycanthropy is not infectious.

Vampirism is contagious; anyone who has been bitten by a vampire, upon physical decay, turns into a vampire and stays one until their corpse is destroyed in a specific way. Lycanthropy is not contagious.

There are many well-authenticated cases of vampirism in France and Germany. In a newspaper published in the reign of Louis XV there appeared an announcement to the effect that Arnold Paul, a native of Madveiga, being crushed to death by a wagon and buried, had since become a vampire, and that he had been previously bitten by one. The authorities being informed of the terror his visits were occasioning, and several people having died with all the symptoms of vampirism, his grave was opened; and although he had been dead forty days his body was like that of a very full-blooded, living man.

There are many well-documented cases of vampirism in France and Germany. In a newspaper from the reign of Louis XV, there was an announcement stating that Arnold Paul, a local from Madveiga, was crushed to death by a wagon and buried, but had since turned into a vampire, having been previously bitten by one. The authorities were notified of the fear his visits were causing, and since several people had died showing all the signs of vampirism, they decided to open his grave. Even though he had been dead for forty days, his body looked like that of a very healthy, living man.

Following the mode of exorcism traditionally observed on such occasions, a stake was driven into the corpse, whereupon it uttered a frightful cry—half human and half animal; after which [135]its head was cut off, and trunk and head burned. Four other bodies which had died from the consequences of the bites, and which were found in the same perfectly healthy condition, were served in a similar manner; and it was hoped these vigorous measures would end the mischief. But no such thing; cases of deaths from the same cause—i.e., loss of blood—still continued, and five years afterwards became so rife that the authorities were compelled to take the matter up for the second time. On this occasion the graves of many people, of all ages and both sexes, were opened, and the bodies of all those suspected of plaguing the living by their nocturnal visits were found in the vampire state—full almost to overflowing with blood, and free from every symptom of death. On their being served in the same manner as the corpse of Arnold Paul the epidemic of vampirism ceased, and no more cases of it have since been reported as occurring in that district. A rumour of these proceedings reaching the ears of Louis XV, he at once ordered his Minister at Vienna to report upon them. This was done. The documents forwarded to the King (and which are still in existence) give a detailed account of all the occurrences to which I have referred. They bear the date of June 7, 1732, and are signed and witnessed by three surgeons and several other persons.

Following the traditional exorcism method used on such occasions, a stake was driven through the corpse, which then let out a terrifying cry—half human and half animal. After that, its head was severed, and both the trunk and the head were burned. Four other bodies, which had died from bites and were found to be in perfectly healthy condition, were treated in the same way; it was hoped that these strong actions would put an end to the problem. However, that was not the case; deaths from the same cause—loss of blood—continued and, five years later, became so common that the authorities had to address the issue again. This time, the graves of many people, of all ages and both genders, were opened, and all those suspected of troubling the living with their nighttime visits were found in a vampire state—almost bursting with blood and showing no signs of death. Once they were dealt with in the same manner as Arnold Paul’s body, the vampirism epidemic ended, and no further cases have been reported in that area since. When news of these events reached Louis XV, he immediately ordered his minister in Vienna to investigate. This was done, and the documents sent to the King (which still exist) provide a detailed account of all the occurrences I’ve mentioned. They are dated June 7, 1732, and are signed and witnessed by three surgeons and several other individuals.

[136]The facts, which are indubitable, point to no other satisfactory explanation saving that of vampirism—an explanation that finds ample corroboration in thousands of like cases reported, at one time or another, in every country in Eastern Europe.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The undeniable facts lead to no other reasonable explanation except vampirism—an explanation that is strongly supported by thousands of similar cases reported at various times throughout every country in Eastern Europe.

Ghoulism and Lycanthropy

Ghoulism and Werewolfism

Sergeant Bertrand has also been declared a ghoul. Ghoulism bears a somewhat closer resemblance than vampirism to lycanthropy. A ghoul is an Elemental that visits any place where human or animal remains have been interred. It digs them up and bites them, showing a keen liking for brains, which it sucks in the same manner as a vampire sucks blood.

Sergeant Bertrand has also been labeled a ghoul. Ghoulism is somewhat more similar to lycanthropy than vampirism is. A ghoul is an Elemental that appears in areas where human or animal remains are buried. It digs them up and bites them, showing a strong preference for brains, which it sucks in the same way a vampire sucks blood.

Ghouls either remain in spirit form or steal the bodies of living beings—living beings only—either human or animal. They can only do this when the spirit of the living person, during sleep (either natural or induced hypnotically), is separated from the material body; or, in other words, when the spirit is projected. The ghoul then pounces on the physical body, and, often refusing to restore it to its rightful owner, the latter is compelled to roam about as a phantasm for just so long a time as the ghoul chooses to inhabit the body it has stolen.

Ghouls either stay in spirit form or take over the bodies of living beings—only living beings—whether human or animal. They can only do this when the spirit of the living person is separated from the physical body during sleep (either naturally or through hypnosis); in other words, when the spirit is projected. The ghoul then attacks the physical body and often refuses to return it to its rightful owner, forcing the owner to wander around as a ghost for as long as the ghoul decides to occupy the body it has taken.

[137]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Case of Constance Armande, Ghoul

The Case of Constance Armande, Ghoul

À propos of ghouls, the following incident was related to me as having occurred recently in Brittany. A young girl named Constance Armande, in a good station of life, much against the wishes of her family, took up spiritualism and constantly attended séances. At these séances she witnessed all sorts of phenomena—some in all probability produced by mere trickery on the part of the medium or a confederate, whilst others were, without doubt, the manifestations of bona fide spirits—earthbound phantasms of the lowest and most undesirable order—murderers, lunatics, Vice Elementals, and ghouls. It is most unwise to risk coming in contact with such spirits, for when they have once made your acquaintance they will attach themselves to you, and are got rid of only with the greatest difficulty. They were most unremitting in their persecution of Constance Armande; they followed her home, and were always rapping on the walls of her room and disturbing and annoying her. In short, she got no peace, either asleep or awake. In the night she would often wake up screaming, and in an agony of mind rush into her parents' room and implore their protection, declaring she had dreamed in the most vivid manner possible that frightful-looking creatures, too [138]awful for her to describe, were trying to prevent her awaking in order to keep her with them always. She told a spiritualist, and he informed her that such dreams were not in reality dreams at all, but projections—that she had, at séances, acquired the power of projection; and, having no control over that power, she projected herself unconsciously, the projection almost always taking place in her sleep.

Regarding ghouls, I heard about an incident that recently happened in Brittany. A young girl named Constance Armande, who came from a good family, went against her family's wishes to pursue spiritualism and regularly attended séances. At these séances, she experienced all kinds of phenomena—some likely created by simple tricks from the medium or an accomplice, while others were undoubtedly the manifestations of bona fide spirits—trapped ghosts of the lowest and most undesirable kind—murderers, insane people, Vice Elementals, and ghouls. It’s very unwise to risk interacting with such spirits because once they've made your acquaintance, they tend to cling to you, and getting rid of them is extremely difficult. They relentlessly tormented Constance Armande; they followed her home, constantly banging on the walls of her room and causing disturbances. In short, she found no peace, whether asleep or awake. At night, she would often wake up screaming and rush into her parents' room in a panic, begging for their protection, insisting that she had dreamt—vividly—that terrifying creatures, too [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]horrible for her to describe, were trying to stop her from waking up so they could keep her with them forever. She confided in a spiritualist, who told her that these dreams weren’t really dreams at all, but projections—that during séances, she had gained the ability to project; and without being able to control that power, she would project herself unconsciously, with the projection almost always occurring while she was asleep.

A medical expert was also consulted, and in accordance with his advice Constance Armande went to the seaside and resorted to every kind of pleasure—balls, concerts, and theatres. But the annoyances still continued, and she was seldom permitted to rest a whole night without being disturbed in a most harrowing manner.

A medical expert was also consulted, and following his advice, Constance Armande went to the seaside and indulged in every kind of pleasure—parties, concerts, and shows. But the annoyances kept happening, and she was rarely allowed to have a full night’s rest without being disturbed in a truly upsetting way.

Being a really beautiful girl, she had countless admirers, and eventually she became engaged to Alphonse Mabane, the only son of a very wealthy widow.

Being a really beautiful girl, she had countless admirers, and eventually she became engaged to Alphonse Mabane, the only son of a very wealthy widow.

Shortly before the day fixed for their marriage Madame Mabane was seized with a fit of apoplexy and died. Every one, especially Constance Armande, was overwhelmed with grief, whilst preparations were made for a most impressive funeral.

Shortly before the day set for their wedding, Madame Mabane suffered a stroke and passed away. Everyone, especially Constance Armande, was filled with sadness, while arrangements were made for a very grand funeral.

On the afternoon of the day preceding that on which the funeral was to take place Constance, complaining of a bad headache, [139]went to lie down on her bed, and two hours later strange footsteps were heard coming out of her room and bounding down the stairs. Wondering who it could be, Madame Armande ran to look, and was astonished beyond measure to see Constance—but a Constance she hardly knew—a Constance with the glitter of a ferocious beast in her eyes, and a grim, savage expression in the corners of her mouth. She did not appear to notice her mother, but passed her by with a light, stealthy tread, utterly unlike her usual walk, crossed the hall, and went out at the front door. Madame Armande was too startled to try and intercept her, or even to make any remark, and returned to the drawing-room greatly agitated. As hour after hour passed and Constance did not come home, her alarm increased, and she mentioned the incident to her husband, who caused immediate inquiries to be made. Just about the hour the family usually retired to rest there came a violent ring at the front-door bell. It was Alphonse Mabane, pale and ghastly.

On the afternoon before the funeral, Constance, complaining of a bad headache, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]went to lie down on her bed, and two hours later, strange footsteps were heard coming out of her room and bounding down the stairs. Curious about who it could be, Madame Armande ran to check and was utterly shocked to see Constance—but this was a Constance she barely recognized—a Constance with the fierce glimmer of a wild animal in her eyes and a harsh, savage look on her face. She seemed unaware of her mother’s presence, silently passing by with a light, stealthy walk that was completely different from her usual gait, crossing the hall, and exiting through the front door. Madame Armande was too taken aback to try to stop her or even say anything and returned to the drawing-room extremely distressed. As the hours went by and Constance didn’t return, her worry grew, and she told her husband about the incident, prompting him to initiate a search. Just around the time the family usually went to bed, there was a loud ring at the front door. It was Alphonse Mabane, looking pale and ghostly.

"Have you found her?" Monsieur and Madame Armande cried, catching hold of him in their agitation, and dragging him into the hall.

"Have you found her?" Monsieur and Madame Armande exclaimed, grabbing him in their panic and pulling him into the hallway.

Alphonse nodded. "Let me sit down a moment first," he gasped. "It will give me [140]time to collect my senses. My nerves are all to pieces!"

Alphonse nodded. "Let me sit down for a moment first," he said, out of breath. "It'll give me [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]time to gather my thoughts. My nerves are completely shattered!"

He sank into a chair, and, burying his face in his hands, shook convulsively. Monsieur and Madame Armande stood and watched him in agonized silence. After some minutes—to the Armandes it seemed an eternity—spent in this fashion, Alphonse raised his head. "Your servant," he said, "came to my house at nine o'clock and asked if Mademoiselle Constance was with me. I said 'No,' that I had not seen her all day, and was much alarmed when I was informed that she had left home early in the afternoon and had not yet returned. I said I would join in the search for her, and was in my bedroom putting on my overcoat, when there came a tap at my door, and Jacques, my valet, with a face as white as a sheet, begged me to go with him upstairs. He led me to the door of my mother's room, where she lay in her coffin, not yet screwed down. 'Hark!' he whispered, touching me on the sleeve, 'do you hear that?'

He sank into a chair, burying his face in his hands, and shook uncontrollably. Monsieur and Madame Armande stood by, watching him in silent distress. After a few minutes—which felt like an eternity to the Armandes—Alphonse lifted his head. "Your servant," he said, "came to my house at nine o'clock and asked if Mademoiselle Constance was with me. I said 'No,' that I hadn’t seen her all day, and I was very worried when I found out that she had left home early in the afternoon and still hadn’t come back. I said I would help search for her, and was in my bedroom putting on my coat when there was a knock at my door. Jacques, my valet, with a face as pale as a ghost, asked me to come upstairs with him. He took me to my mother's room, where she lay in her coffin, not yet sealed. 'Listen!' he whispered, touching my sleeve, 'do you hear that?'"

"I listened, and from the interior of the room came a curious noise like munching—a steady gnaw, gnaw, gnaw. 'I heard it just now,' he whispered, 'when I was going to shut the landing window—and other sounds, too. Hush!'

"I listened, and from inside the room came a strange noise like munching—a constant gnaw, gnaw, gnaw. 'I just heard it,' he whispered, 'when I was about to close the landing window—and other sounds, too. Be quiet!'"

"I held my breath, and heard distinctly the swishing and rustling of a dress.

"I held my breath and could clearly hear the swishing and rustling of a dress."

[141]"'Have you been in?' I asked.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"'Have you been inside?' I asked.

"He shook his head. 'I daren't,' he whispered. 'I wouldn't go in by myself if you were to offer me a million pounds,' and he trembled so violently that he had to lean against me for support.

"He shook his head. 'I can't,' he whispered. 'I wouldn't go in alone even if you offered me a million pounds,' and he trembled so much that he had to lean against me for support."

"A great terror then seized me, and bidding Jacques follow, I crept downstairs and summoned the rest of the servants. Armed with sticks and lights, we then went in a body to my mother's room, and throwing open the door, rushed in.

"A great fear then gripped me, and telling Jacques to follow, I crept downstairs and called the rest of the staff. Armed with sticks and lights, we then went together to my mother's room and threw open the door, rushing in."

"The lid of the coffin was off, the corpse was lying huddled up on the floor, and crouching over it was Constance. For God's sake don't ask me to describe more—the sounds we heard explained everything. When she saw us she emitted a series of savage snarls, sprang at one of the maids, scratched her in the face, and before we could stop her, flew downstairs and out into the street. As soon as our shocked senses had sufficiently recovered we started off in pursuit, but have not been able to find the slightest trace of her."

"The coffin lid was off, the body was curled up on the floor, and Constance was crouching over it. For God's sake, please don’t ask me to describe more—the sounds we heard said it all. When she saw us, she let out a series of wild snarls, lunged at one of the maids, scratched her face, and before we could stop her, dashed downstairs and out into the street. Once our shocked minds had calmed down enough, we began to chase after her, but we haven't been able to find the slightest trace of her."

At the conclusion of Monsieur Mabane's story the search was continued. The police were summoned, and a general hue and cry raised, with the result that Constance was eventually found in a cemetery digging frantically at a newly made grave.

At the end of Monsieur Mabane's story, the search continued. The police were called, and a widespread alarm was issued, resulting in Constance being eventually found in a cemetery, frantically digging at a freshly made grave.

[142]At last brought to bay in the chase that ensued, fortunately for her and for all concerned, she plunged into a river, was swept away by the current, and drowned.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Finally cornered in the ensuing chase, luckily for her and everyone involved, she jumped into a river, got swept away by the current, and drowned.

This case of Constance Armande seems to me to be clearly a case of ghoulism. What the spiritualist had told her was correct—she had projected herself unconsciously, and the hideous things she imagined were phantoms in a dream were Elementals—ghouls—her projected spirit encountered on the superphysical plane.

This situation with Constance Armande clearly looks like a case of ghoulism to me. What the spiritualist told her was right—she had unconsciously projected herself, and the awful things she thought were just imagined phantoms in a dream were actually Elementals—ghouls—her projected spirit came across on the superphysical plane.

After sundry efforts to steal her body when she was thus separated from it, one of them had at length succeeded, and, incarcerated in her beautiful frame, had hastened to satisfy its craving for human carrion.

After various attempts to take over her body while she was separated from it, one of them finally succeeded, and, trapped in her beautiful body, rushed to satisfy its hunger for human flesh.


[143]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER IX

WERWOLVES IN GERMANY

NO country in the world is richer in stories of everything appertaining to the supernatural than Germany. The Rhine is the favourite river of nymphs and sirens, to whose irresistible and fatal fascinations so many men have fallen victims. Along its shores are countless haunted castles, in its woods innumerable terrifying phantoms.

NO country in the world has more stories about the supernatural than Germany. The Rhine is the favorite river of nymphs and sirens, who have drawn many men to their irresistible and deadly charms. Along its banks are countless haunted castles, and in its forests, there are countless terrifying spirits.

The werwolf, however, seems to have confined itself almost entirely to the Harz Mountains, where it was formerly most common and more dreaded than any other visitant from the Unknown. But of these werwolves many of the best authenticated cases have been told so often, that it is difficult for me to alight on any that is not already well known. Perhaps the following, though as striking as any, may be new to at least a few of my readers.

The werewolf, however, seems to have mostly limited itself to the Harz Mountains, where it used to be the most common and feared of all visitors from the Unknown. But of these werewolves, many of the best-documented cases have been told so many times that it’s hard for me to find any that aren't already familiar. Perhaps the following, though as striking as any, may be new to at least some of my readers.

[144]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

The Case of Herr Hellen and the Werwolves of the Harz Mountains

The Case of Mr. Hellen and the Werewolves of the Harz Mountains

Two gentlemen, named respectively Hellen and Schiller, were on a walking tour in the Harz Mountains, in the early summer of the year 1840, when Schiller, slipping down, sprained his ankle and was unable to go on. They were some miles from any village, in the centre of an extensive forest, and it was beginning to get dark.

Two gentlemen, named Hellen and Schiller, were on a hiking trip in the Harz Mountains in early summer of 1840 when Schiller slipped and sprained his ankle, making it impossible for him to continue. They were several miles away from any village, in the middle of a vast forest, and it was starting to get dark.

"Leave me here," cried the injured man to his friend, "while you see if you can discover any habitation. I have been told these woods are full of charcoal-burners' and wood-cutters' huts, so that if you walk straight ahead for a mile or two, you are very likely to come across one. Do go, there's a good fellow, and if you are too tired to return yourself, send some one to carry me."

"Leave me here," the injured man shouted to his friend, "while you try to find a place to stay. I’ve heard that these woods are filled with huts from charcoal burners and woodcutters, so if you walk straight for a mile or two, you’re likely to find one. Please go, just do it, and if you’re too tired to come back yourself, send someone to carry me."

Hellen did not like leaving his comrade in such a dreary spot, alone and helpless, but as Schiller was persistent he at length yielded, and stepping briskly out, advanced along the track that had brought them hither. Once or twice he halted, fancying he heard voices, and several times his heart pulsated wildly at what he took to be the cry of a wolf—for neither Schiller nor he had no weapons excepting sheath-knives. At last he came to an [145]open spot hedged in on all sides by gloomy pines, the shadows from which were beginning to fall thick and fast athwart the vivid greensward. It was one of those places—they are to be found in pretty nearly every country—studiously avoided by local woodsmen as the haunt of all manner of evil influences. Hellen recognized it as such the moment he saw it, but as it lay right across his path, and time was pressing, he had no alternative but to keep boldly on. He was half-way across the spot when he was startled by a groan, and looking in the direction of the sound, he saw a man seated on the ground endeavouring to bandage his hand. Wondering why he had not observed him before, but thankful to meet some one at last, Hellen went up to him and asked what was the matter.

Hellen didn't like leaving his friend in such a dismal place, all alone and vulnerable, but since Schiller was insistent, he eventually relented. Stepping out quickly, he followed the path they had taken. A few times he stopped, thinking he heard voices, and his heart raced each time he thought he heard a wolf cry—since he and Schiller only had sheath knives for protection. Finally, he reached an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]open area surrounded by dark pines, their shadows thickening over the vibrant green grass. It was one of those spots—found in almost every country—that local woodsmen carefully avoid due to its association with all sorts of bad vibes. Hellen recognized it immediately, but since it was directly in his way and he was pressed for time, he had no choice but to push through. He was halfway across when he was startled by a groan. Following the sound, he saw a man sitting on the ground trying to bandage his hand. Curious why he hadn't noticed him before but relieved to see someone, Hellen approached and asked what was wrong.

"I've broken my wrist," the man replied. "I was gathering sticks for my fire to-morrow when I heard the howl of a wolf, and in my anxiety to escape a conflict with the brute I climbed this tree. As I descended one of the branches gave way, and I fell down with all my weight on my right arm. Will you see if you can bind it for me? I'm a bit awkward with my left hand."

"I've broken my wrist," the man said. "I was collecting sticks for my fire tomorrow when I heard a wolf howl, and in my panic to avoid a confrontation with the animal, I climbed this tree. When I was coming down, one of the branches snapped, and I fell with all my weight on my right arm. Can you help me wrap it up? I'm not very skilled with my left hand."

"I will do my best," Hellen said, and kneeling beside the man, he took off the bandages and wrapped them round again. "There," he [146]exclaimed, "I think that is better—at least it is the best I can do."

"I'll do my best," Hellen said, kneeling next to the man as he removed the bandages and wrapped them again. "There," he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]exclaimed, "I think that's better—at least it's the best I can do."

The stranger was now most profuse in his thanks, and when Hellen informed him of Schiller's condition, at once cried out, "You must both come to my cottage; it is only a short distance from here. Let us hasten thither now, and my daughter, who is very strong, shall go back with you and help you carry your friend. We are not rich, but we can make you both fairly comfortable, and all we have shall be at your disposal. But I wonder if you know what you have incurred by coming to this spot at this hour?"

The stranger was now overflowing with gratitude, and when Hellen told him about Schiller's condition, he immediately exclaimed, "You both have to come to my cottage; it’s just a short walk from here. Let’s hurry there now, and my daughter, who is quite strong, will go back with you to help carry your friend. We're not wealthy, but we can make you both fairly comfortable, and everything we have will be available to you. But I’m curious if you realize the risk you’ve taken by coming to this place at this time?"

"Why, no," Hellen said, laughing. "What?"

"Why, no," Hellen said, laughing. "What?"

"The gratification of two wishes—the first two wishes you make! Of course, you will say it is all humbug, but, believe me, very queer things do happen in this forest. I have experienced them myself."

"The fulfillment of two wishes—the first two wishes you make! I know you might think it's all nonsense, but trust me, really strange things happen in this forest. I've seen it myself."

"Well!" Hellen replied, laughing more heartily than before, "if I wish anything at all it is that my wife were here to see how beautifully I have bandaged your wrist."

"Well!" Hellen replied, laughing even more than before, "if I want anything at all, it's for my wife to be here to see how beautifully I've bandaged your wrist."

"Where is your wife?" the stranger inquired.

"Where's your wife?" the stranger asked.

"At Frankfort, most likely taking a final peep at the children in bed before retiring to rest herself!" Hellen said, still laughing.

"At Frankfort, probably taking one last look at the kids in bed before going to sleep herself!" Hellen said, still laughing.

[147]"Then you have children!" the stranger ejaculated, evidently interested.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"So, you have kids!" the stranger exclaimed, clearly intrigued.

"Yes, three—all girls—and such bonny girls, too. Marcella, Christina, and Fredericka. I wish I had them here for you to see."

"Yes, three—all girls—and such lovely girls, too. Marcella, Christina, and Fredericka. I wish I could show them to you."

"I should much like to see them, certainly," the stranger said. "And now you have told me so much of interest about yourself, let me tell you something of my own history in exchange. My name is Wilfred Gaverstein. I am an artist by profession, and have come to live here during the summer months in order to paint nature—nature as it really is—in all its varying moods. Nature is my only god—I adore it. I don't believe in souls. I love the trees and flowers and shrubs, the rivulets, the fountains, the birds and insects."

"I would really like to see them, definitely," the stranger said. "And now that you've shared so much interesting stuff about yourself, let me share a bit of my own story in return. My name is Wilfred Gaverstein. I'm an artist by trade, and I've come here to spend the summer months painting nature—nature as it truly is—in all its different moods. Nature is my only deity—I worship it. I don’t believe in souls. I love the trees, flowers, and bushes, the streams, fountains, birds, and insects."

"Everything but the wolves!" Hellen remarked jocularly. Hardly, however, had he spoken these words before he had reason to alter his tone. "Great heavens! do you hear that?" he cried. "There is no mistake about it this time. It is a wolf, or may I never live to hear one again."

"Everything but the wolves!" Hellen said jokingly. However, he quickly had a reason to change his tone. "Oh my gosh! Do you hear that?" he shouted. "There's no doubt about it this time. It’s a wolf, or I’d never want to hear one again."

"You are right, friend," Wilfred said. "It is a wolf, and not very far away, either. Come, we must be quick," and thrusting his arm through that of Hellen, he hurried him along. After some minutes' fast walking they came in sight of a neatly thatched whitewashed cottage, [148]at the entrance to which two women and several children were collected. "That's my home," Wilfred said.

"You’re right, my friend," Wilfred said. "It’s a wolf, and not too far away, either. Come on, we need to hurry," and linking his arm with Hellen's, he rushed him along. After a few minutes of brisk walking, they spotted a neatly thatched, whitewashed cottage, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]at the entrance where two women and several children were gathered. "That’s my home," Wilfred said.

"And that's my wife!" Hellen cried, rubbing his eyes to make sure he was not dreaming. "God in heaven, what's the meaning of it all? My wife and children—all three of them! Am I mad?"

"And that's my wife!" Hellen shouted, rubbing his eyes to make sure he wasn't dreaming. "God in heaven, what does it all mean? My wife and kids—all three of them! Am I losing my mind?"

"It is merely the answer to your wishes," Wilfred rejoined calmly. "See, they recognize you and are waving."

"It’s just the answer to what you want," Wilfred replied calmly. "Look, they see you and are waving."

As one in a sleep Hellen now staggered forward, and was soon in the midst of his family, who, rushing up to him, implored him to explain what had happened, and how on earth they came to be there.

As Hellen staggered forward in a daze, he soon found himself among his family, who rushed over to him, begging him to explain what had happened and how they ended up there.

"I am just as much at sea as you are," Hellen said, feeling them each in turn to make sure it was really they. "It's an insoluble mystery to me."

"I feel just as lost as you do," Hellen said, checking each of them in turn to confirm it was really them. "It's a total mystery to me."

"And to us, too," they all cried. "A few minutes ago we were in our beds in Frankfort, and then suddenly we found ourselves here—here in this dreadful looking forest. Oh, take us away, take us home, do!"

"And to us, too," they all shouted. "Just a few minutes ago, we were in our beds in Frankfurt, and then suddenly we ended up here—in this scary-looking forest. Oh, please take us away, take us home, do!"

Hellen was in despair. It was all like a hideous nightmare to him. What was he to do?

Hellen was in despair. It all felt like a terrible nightmare to him. What was he supposed to do?

"You must be my guests for to-night, at all events," Wilfred said; "and in the morning [149]we will discuss what is to be done. Fortunately we have enough room to accommodate you all. There is food in abundance. Let me introduce you to my daughter Marguerite," and the next moment Hellen found himself shaking hands with a girl of about twenty years of age. She was clad in what appeared to be a travelling dress, deeply bordered with white fur, and wore a most becoming cap of white ermine. Her feet were shod in long, pointed, and very elegant buckskin shoes, adorned with bright silver buckles. Her hair, which was yellow and glossy, was parted down the middle, and waved in a most becoming fashion low over the forehead and ears; and her features—at least so Hellen thought—were very beautiful. Her mouth, though a trifle large, had very daintily cut lips, and was furnished with unusually white and even teeth. But there was a peculiar furtive expression in her eyes, which were of a very pretty shape and colour, that aroused Hellen's curiosity, and made him scrutinize her carefully. Her hands were noticeably long and slender, with tapering fingers and long, almond-shaped, rosy nails, that glittered each time they caught the rays of the fast fading sunlight. Hellen's first impression of her was that she was marvellously beautiful, but that there was a something about her that he did not understand—a something he had never seen in anyone [150]before, a something that in an ugly woman might have put him on his guard, but in this face of such surpassing beauty a something he seemed only too ready to ignore. Hellen was a good, and up to the present, certainly, a faithful husband, but he was only a man after all, and the more he looked at the girl the more he admired her.

"You have to stay with us tonight, no matter what," Wilfred said; "and in the morning [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]we'll talk about what to do next. Fortunately, we have enough space for all of you. There's plenty of food. Let me introduce you to my daughter Marguerite," and in that moment, Hellen found himself shaking hands with a girl who looked about twenty. She was wearing what seemed to be a traveling dress, richly trimmed with white fur, and a stylish cap made of white ermine. Her feet were in long, pointed, elegant buckskin shoes, decorated with shiny silver buckles. Her hair, which was a shiny blonde, was parted in the middle and fell attractively over her forehead and ears; and Hellen thought her features were very beautiful. Her mouth, while a bit large, had delicately shaped lips and impressively white, even teeth. However, there was an odd, secretive look in her eyes, which were shaped and colored very nicely, that sparked Hellen's curiosity and made him study her closely. Her hands were noticeably long and slim, with tapered fingers and long, almond-shaped, rosy nails that sparkled whenever they caught the last rays of the setting sun. Hellen's first impression of her was that she was incredibly beautiful, but there was something about her that he couldn't quite understand—something he had never seen in anyone [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]before, something that would have put him on guard if it had belonged to an unattractive woman, but with this face of such extraordinary beauty, it was something he was all too willing to overlook. Hellen was a good husband and had been faithful up to that point, but he was only a man after all, and the more he looked at the girl, the more he admired her.

At a word from Wilfred, Marguerite smilingly led the way indoors, and showed the guests two bedrooms, small but exquisitely clean. There was a double bed in one, and two single ones in the other. The bed-linen was of the very finest material, and white as snow.

At a word from Wilfred, Marguerite smiled and led the way inside, showing the guests two small but incredibly clean bedrooms. One had a double bed, and the other had two single beds. The bed linens were made of the finest material and were as white as snow.

"I think," Wilfred remarked, "two of the girls can squeeze in one bed—they are neither of them very big—though it does my heart good to see them so bonny."

"I think," Wilfred said, "two of the girls can fit into one bed—they're not very big—though it makes me happy to see them looking so cheerful."

"And mine, too," Marguerite joined in, patting the three children on the cheeks in turn, and drawing them to her and caressing them.

"And mine, too," Marguerite added, gently patting each of the three children on the cheeks in turn, pulling them close and giving them affection.

Mrs. Hellen, still dazed, and apparently hardly realizing what was happening, stammered out her thanks, and the party then descended to the kitchen to partake of a substantial supper that was speedily prepared for them.

Mrs. Hellen, still in shock and seeming barely aware of what was going on, managed to mumble her thanks, and then the group went down to the kitchen to enjoy a hearty dinner that was quickly prepared for them.

"Had you not better go and look for your friend now?" Wilfred observed, just as Hellen was about to seat himself beside his wife and [151]children. "Marguerite will go with you, and on your return the three of you can have your meal in here after the children have gone to bed."

"Shouldn't you go look for your friend now?" Wilfred said, just as Hellen was about to sit down next to his wife and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]kids. "Marguerite will go with you, and when you get back, the three of you can have your meal in here after the kids are in bed."

Hellen readily assented, and kissing his wife and little ones, who tearfully implored him not to be gone long, set out, accompanied by Marguerite.

Hellen quickly agreed, and after kissing his wife and young children, who tearfully begged him not to be away for long, he set off with Marguerite.

At each step they took, Marguerite's beauty became more irresistible. The soft rays of the moon falling directly on her features enhanced their loveliness, and Hellen could not keep his eyes off her. The ominous cry of a night bird startled her; she edged timidly up to him; and he had to exert all his self-control, so eager was he to clasp her to him. In a strained, unnatural manner he kept up a flow of small-talk, eliciting the information that she was an art student, and that she had studied in Paris and Antwerp, had exhibited in Munich and Turin, and was contemplating visiting London the following spring. They talked on in this strain until Hellen, remembering their mission, exclaimed:—

At every step they took, Marguerite's beauty became even more irresistible. The soft rays of the moon highlighting her features made her look even more stunning, and Hellen couldn't take his eyes off her. The unsettling call of a night bird startled her; she moved a bit closer to him with hesitation; and he had to use all his self-control, as he was so eager to hold her close. In an awkward, forced way, he kept the small talk going, finding out that she was an art student who had studied in Paris and Antwerp, had exhibited in Munich and Turin, and was thinking about visiting London the next spring. They continued chatting like this until Hellen, remembering their mission, suddenly exclaimed:—

"We must be very close to where I left Schiller. I will call to him."

"We must be really close to where I left Schiller. I’ll call out to him."

He did so—not once, but many times; and the reverberation of his voice rang out loud and clear in the silence of the vast, moon-kissed forest. But there was no response, [152]nothing but the rustling of branches and the shivering of leaves.

He did it—not just once, but many times; and the echo of his voice sounded loud and clear in the quiet of the vast, moonlit forest. But there was no reply, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]only the rustling of branches and the trembling of leaves.

"What's that?" Marguerite suddenly cried, clutching hold of Hellen's arm. "There! right in front of us, lying on the ground. There!" and she indicated the object with her gleaming finger-tip.

"What's that?" Marguerite suddenly exclaimed, grabbing Hellen's arm. "Look! Right in front of us, lying on the ground. There!" and she pointed to the object with her sparkling fingertip.

"It looks remarkably like Schiller," Hellen said. "Can he be asleep?"

"It looks just like Schiller," Hellen said. "Could he be asleep?"

Quickening their pace, they speedily arrived at the spot. It was Schiller, or rather what had once been Schiller, for there was now very little left of him but the face and hands and feet; the rest had only too obviously been eaten. The spectacle was so shocking that for some minutes Hellen was too overcome to speak.

Quickening their pace, they quickly reached the spot. It was Schiller, or what was left of him, since now there was hardly anything remaining but his face, hands, and feet; the rest had clearly been eaten away. The sight was so disturbing that Hellen was too shocked to speak for several minutes.

"It must have been wolves!" he said at length. "I fancied I heard them several times. Would to God I had never left him! What a death!"

"It must have been wolves!" he finally said. "I thought I heard them a few times. I wish I had never left him! What a way to die!"

"Horrible!" Marguerite whispered, and she turned her head away to avoid so harrowing a sight.

"Horrible!" Marguerite whispered, turning her head away to avoid such a disturbing sight.

"Well," Hellen observed in a voice broken with emotion, "it's no use staying here. We can't be of any service to him now. I will gather the remains together in the morning, and with the assistance of your father see that they are decently interred. Come! let [153]us be going." And offering Marguerite his arm, they began to retrace their steps.

"Well," Hellen said, her voice trembling with emotion, "there's no point in staying here. We can't help him anymore. I'll collect the remains in the morning, and with your father's help, we'll make sure he gets a proper burial. Come on, let's go." She offered Marguerite her arm, and they started to walk back.

For some time Hellen was too occupied with thoughts of his friend's cruel death to think of anything else, but the close proximity of Marguerite gradually made itself felt, and by the time they had reached the open clearing—the spot where he had encountered Wilfred—his passion completely overpowered him. Throwing discretion to the winds, and oblivious of wife, children, home, honour, everything save Marguerite—the lustre of her eyes and the dainty curving of her lips—he slipped his arm round her waist, and pressing her close to him, smothered her in kisses.

For a while, Hellen was too consumed by thoughts of his friend's tragic death to focus on anything else, but Marguerite's close presence started to affect him. By the time they reached the open clearing—the place where he had met Wilfred—his desire completely took over. Ignoring all reason, and forgetting about his wife, kids, home, honor, and everything except Marguerite—the sparkle in her eyes and the delicate curve of her lips—he wrapped his arm around her waist and, pulling her close, showered her with kisses.

"How dare you, sir!" she panted, slowly shaking herself free. "Aren't you ashamed of such behaviour? What would your wife say, if she knew?"

"How dare you, sir!" she breathed heavily, gradually pulling herself away. "Aren't you embarrassed by this behavior? What would your wife think if she found out?"

"I couldn't help it," Hellen pleaded. "I'm not myself to-night. Your beauty has bewitched me, and I would risk anything to have you in my arms." He spoke so earnestly and looked at her so appealingly that she smiled.

"I couldn't help it," Hellen said, pleading. "I'm not myself tonight. Your beauty has enchanted me, and I would risk anything to hold you in my arms." He spoke with such sincerity and looked at her so earnestly that she smiled.

"I know I am beautiful," she said, and the intonation of her voice thrilled him to the very marrow of his bones. "Dozens of men have told me so. Consequently, since there [154]seems to have been some excuse for you, I forgive you, only——," but before she could say another word, Hellen had again seized her, and this time he did not loosen his hold till from sheer exhaustion he could kiss her no more.

"I know I'm beautiful," she said, and the way she said it sent chills through him. "Dozens of guys have told me that. So, since you seem to have had some reason for your actions, I forgive you, but——," but before she could finish, Hellen grabbed her again, and this time he didn't let go until he was too exhausted to kiss her anymore.

"It's no use!" he panted. "I can't help it. I love you as I never loved a woman before, and if you were to ask me to do so I would go to Hell with you this very minute."

"It's pointless!" he gasped. "I can’t help it. I love you like I’ve never loved any other woman, and if you asked me to, I would go to Hell with you right this minute."

"It is dangerous to express such sentiments here," Marguerite said. "Don't you know this spot is full of supernatural influences, and that the first two things you wish for will be granted?"

"It’s risky to share those feelings here," Marguerite said. "Don’t you realize this place is filled with supernatural forces, and that the first two things you wish for will come true?"

"I have already wished," Hellen said. "I wished when I was here with your father."

"I've already made a wish," Hellen said. "I wished when I was here with your dad."

"Then wish again," Marguerite replied; "I assure you your wishes will be fulfilled." And again she looked at him in a way that sent all the blood in his body surging wildly to his head, and roused his passion in hot and furious rebellion against his reason.

"Then wish again," Marguerite said; "I promise your wishes will come true." And once more, she looked at him in a way that made all the blood in his body rush wildly to his head, igniting his passion in a heated and furious struggle against his reason.

"I wish, then," he cried, seizing hold of her hands and pressing them to his lips—"I wish every obstacle removed that prevents my having you always with me—that is wish number one."

"I wish, then," he exclaimed, taking her hands and kissing them—"I wish every obstacle removed that keeps us from being together always—that's wish number one."

"And wish number two?" the girl [155]interrogated, her warm, scented breath fanning his cheeks and nostrils. "Won't you wish that you may be mine for ever? Always mine, mine to eternity!"

"And what’s your second wish?" the girl [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]asked, her warm, fragrant breath brushing against his cheeks and nose. "Don't you want to wish that you’ll be mine forever? Always mine, mine for eternity!"

"I will!" Hellen cried. "May I be yours always—yours to do what you like with—in this life and the next."

"I will!" Hellen shouted. "May I be yours forever—yours to do with as you wish—in this life and the next."

"And now you shall have your reward," Marguerite exclaimed, clapping her hands gleefully. "I will kiss you of my own free will," and throwing her arms round his neck, she drew his head down to hers, and kissed him, kissed him not once but many times.

"And now you’re going to get your reward," Marguerite said, clapping her hands happily. "I will kiss you willingly," and wrapping her arms around his neck, she pulled his head down to hers and kissed him, kissed him not just once but several times.


An hour later they left the spot and slowly made their way to the cottage. As they neared it, loud screams for help rent the air, and Hellen, to his horror, heard his wife and children—he could recognize their individual voices—shrieking to him to save them.

An hour later, they left the place and slowly headed toward the cottage. As they got closer, loud screams for help filled the air, and Hellen, to his horror, heard his wife and children—he could recognize each of their voices—crying out for him to save them.

In an instant he was himself again. All his old affection for home and family was restored, and with a loud answering shout he started to rush to their assistance. But Marguerite willed otherwise. With a dexterous movement of her feet she got in his way and tripped him, and before he had time to realize what was happening, she had flung herself on the top of him and pinioned him down.

In a flash, he was back to being himself. All his feelings for home and family came flooding back, and with a loud shout, he began to rush to help them. But Marguerite had other plans. With a swift movement of her feet, she got in his way and tripped him, and before he could understand what was going on, she had thrown herself on top of him and pinned him down.

"No!" she said playfully, "you shall not [156]go! You are mine, mine always, remember, and if I choose to keep you here with me, here you must remain."

"No!" she said playfully, "you can't [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]leave! You belong to me, always remember that. If I decide to keep you here with me, then that's where you have to stay."

He strove to push her off, but he strove in vain; for the slender, rounded limbs he had admired so much possessed sinews of steel, and he was speedily reduced to a state of utter impotence.

He tried to push her off, but it was useless; the slim, curvy limbs he had admired so much had muscles of steel, and he quickly found himself completely helpless.

The shrieks from the cottage were gradually lapsing into groans and gurgles, all horribly suggestive of what was taking place, but it was not until every sound had ceased that Marguerite permitted Hellen to rise.

The screams from the cottage were slowly fading into groans and gurgles, all horrifyingly indicative of what was happening, but it wasn't until all the sounds had stopped that Marguerite allowed Hellen to get up.

"You may go now," she said with a mischievous smile, kissing him gaily on the forehead and giving his cheeks a gentle slap. "Go—and see what a lucky man you are, and how speedily your first wish has been gratified."

"You can go now," she said with a playful smile, kissing him cheerfully on the forehead and giving his cheeks a light slap. "Go—and see how lucky you are, and how quickly your first wish has come true."

Sick with apprehension, Hellen flew to the cottage. His worst forebodings were realized. Stretched on the floor of their respective rooms, with big, gaping wounds in their chests and throats, lay his wife and children; whilst cross-legged, on a chest in the kitchen, his dark saturnine face suffused with glee, squatted Wilfred.

Sick with worry, Hellen rushed to the cottage. His worst fears came true. Lying on the floor of their separate rooms, with large, open wounds in their chests and throats, were his wife and children; meanwhile, sitting cross-legged on a chest in the kitchen, his dark, brooding face filled with joy, was Wilfred.

"Fiend!" shouted Hellen. "I understand it all now. I have been dealing with the Spirits of the Harz Mountains. But be you [157]the Devil himself you shan't escape me," and snatching an axe from the wall, he aimed a terrific blow at Wilfred's head.

"Monster!" yelled Hellen. "I get it now. I've been dealing with the Spirits of the Harz Mountains. But whether you're [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the Devil himself, you won't get away from me," and grabbing an axe from the wall, he swung it with all his might at Wilfred's head.

The weapon passed right through the form of Wilfred, and Hellen, losing his balance, fell heavily to the ground. At this moment Marguerite entered.

The weapon went straight through Wilfred's body, and Hellen, losing his balance, fell hard to the ground. Just then, Marguerite walked in.

"Fool!" she cried; "fool, to think any weapon can harm either Wilfred or me. We are phantasms—phantasms beyond the power of either Heaven or Hell. Come here!"

"Fool!" she shouted; "fool, to think any weapon can hurt either Wilfred or me. We are mere illusions—illusions beyond the power of either Heaven or Hell. Come here!"

Impelled by a force he could not resist, Hellen obeyed—and as he gazed into her eyes all his blind infatuation for her came back.

Impelled by a force he couldn't resist, Hellen obeyed—and as he looked into her eyes, all his blind infatuation for her returned.

"We must part now," she said; "but only for a while—for remember, you belong to me. Here is a token"—and she thrust into his hand a wisp of her long, golden hair. "Sleep on it and dream of me. Do not look so sad. I shall come for you without fail, and by this sign you shall know when I am coming. When this mark begins to heal," she said, as, with the nail on the forefinger of the right hand, she scratched his forehead, "get ready!"

"We have to say goodbye now," she said, "but only for a bit—remember, you’re mine. Here’s a keepsake,"—and she pressed a strand of her long, golden hair into his hand. "Sleep with it and think of me. Don’t look so down. I’ll definitely come for you, and you’ll know I’m on my way by this sign. When this mark starts to heal," she said, as she scratched his forehead with her right index finger, "get ready!"

There was then a loud crash—the room and everything in it swam before Hellen's eyes, the floor rose and fell, and sinking backwards he remembered no more.

There was then a loud crash—the room and everything in it blurred before Hellen's eyes, the floor seemed to rise and fall, and as he sank backwards, he lost all consciousness.


[158]When he recovered he was lying in the centre of the haunted plot. There was nothing to be seen around him except the trees—dark lofty pines that, swaying to and fro in the chill night breeze, shook their sombre heads at him. A great sigh of relief broke from him—his experiences of course had only been a dream. He was trying to collect his thoughts, when he discovered that he was holding something tightly clasped in one of his hands. Unable to think what it could be, he rose, and held it in the full light of the moon. He then saw that it was a tuft of white fur—the fur of some animal. Much puzzled, he put it in his pocket, and suddenly recollecting his friend, set out for the place where he had left him. "I shall soon know," he said to himself, "whether I have been asleep all this time—God grant it may be so!" His heart beat fearfully as he pressed forward, and he shouted out "Schiller" several times. But there was no reply, and presently he came upon the remains, just as he had seen them when accompanied by Marguerite. Convinced now that all that had taken place was grim reality, he went back along the route Schiller and he had taken the preceding day, and in due time reached the village. To the landlord of the inn where they had stayed he related what had happened. "I am truly sorry for you," [159]the landlord said; "your experience has indeed been a terrible one. Every one here knows the forest is haunted in that particular spot, and we all give it as wide a berth as possible. But you have been most unfortunate, for Wilfred and Marguerite, who are werwolves, only visit these parts periodically. I last heard of them being seen when I was about ten years of age, and they then ate a pedlar called Schwann and his wife."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]When he came to, he found himself lying in the middle of the haunted area. The only things around him were the trees—tall, dark pines that swayed in the cold night breeze, seemingly shaking their heads at him. A huge sigh of relief escaped him—his experiences had just been a dream. As he tried to gather his thoughts, he realized he was gripping something tightly in one of his hands. Unable to figure out what it was, he got up and held it up to the bright light of the moon. It was a tuft of white fur—some animal's fur. Confused, he put it in his pocket, suddenly remembering his friend, and headed toward the spot where he had left him. "I'll soon find out," he told himself, "whether I've been asleep all this time—God, I hope so!" His heart raced as he moved forward, calling out "Schiller" several times. But there was no answer, and soon he stumbled upon the remains, just as he had seen them with Marguerite. Now convinced that everything that had happened was real, he retraced the path Schiller and he had taken the day before and eventually reached the village. He told the innkeeper where they had stayed about what had happened. "I'm really sorry to hear that," [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the innkeeper said; "your experience has truly been horrific. Everyone here knows that forest is haunted in that specific spot, and we all steer clear of it as much as we can. But you've been extremely unfortunate, because Wilfred and Marguerite, who are werewolves, only come to this area occasionally. The last I heard of them was when I was about ten years old, and back then they devoured a traveling salesman named Schwann and his wife."

As soon as Schiller's remains had been brought to the village and interred in the cemetery, Hellen, armed to the teeth and accompanied by several of the biggest and strongest hounds he could hire—for he could get none of the villagers to go with him—spent a whole day searching for Wilfred's cottage. But although he was convinced he had found the exact spot where it had stood, there were now no traces of it to be seen.

As soon as Schiller's remains were brought to the village and buried in the cemetery, Hellen, fully armed and accompanied by a few of the largest and strongest hounds he could hire—since none of the villagers agreed to join him—spent an entire day looking for Wilfred's cottage. But even though he was sure he had found the exact location where it had been, there were no signs of it left.

At length he returned to the village, and on the following morning set out for Frankfort. On his arrival home he was immediately apprised of the fact that a terrible tragedy had occurred in his house. His wife and children had been found dead in their beds, with their throats cut and dreadful wounds in their chests, and the police had not been able to find the slightest clue to the murderers. With a terrible sinking at the heart Hellen [160]asked for particulars, and learned, as he knew only too well he would learn, that the date of the tragedy was identical with that of his adventure in the forest.

At last, he returned to the village, and the next morning headed to Frankfurt. When he got home, he was immediately informed that a horrific tragedy had occurred in his house. His wife and children had been found dead in their beds, their throats cut and with horrific wounds in their chests, and the police had been unable to find the slightest clue about the murderers. With a horrible feeling in his chest, Hellen [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] asked for details and learned, as he had feared, that the date of the tragedy matched the date of his ordeal in the forest.

He tried hard to persuade himself that the coincidence was a mere coincidence; but—he knew better. Besides, there was the scratch!—the scratch on his forehead.

He worked hard to convince himself that the coincidence was just that—coincidence; but he knew better. Plus, there was the scratch!—the scratch on his forehead.

Moreover, the scratch remained. It remained fresh and raw till a few days prior to his death, when it began to heal. And on the day he died it had completely healed.

Moreover, the scratch stayed. It stayed fresh and raw until a few days before he died, when it started to heal. And on the day he died, it had completely healed.


[161]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER X

A LYCANTHROPOUS BROOK IN THE HARZ MOUNTAINS; OR, THE CASE OF THE COUNTESS HILDA VON BREBER

ANOTHER case of lycanthropy in Germany, connected with the Harz Mountains, occurred somewhere about the beginning of the last century.

ANOTHER case of werewolf transformation in Germany, related to the Harz Mountains, happened around the start of the last century.

Count Von Breber, chief of the police of Magdeburg, whilst away from home on a holiday with his young and beautiful wife, the Countess Hilda, happened to pass a night in the village of Grautz, in the centre of the Harz Mountains.

Count Von Breber, the head of police in Magdeburg, was on vacation with his young and beautiful wife, Countess Hilda, when they spent a night in the village of Grautz, located in the heart of the Harz Mountains.

In the course of a conversation with the innkeeper, the Countess remarked: "On our way here this morning we crossed a brook, and experienced the greatest difficulty in persuading our dogs to go into the water. It is most unusual, as they are generally only too ready [162]for a dip. Can you in any way account for it?"

In a conversation with the innkeeper, the Countess said, "On our way here this morning, we crossed a stream and had a lot of trouble getting our dogs to go into the water. It's really unusual, since they're usually more than eager for a swim. Can you explain why that is?" [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

"Were there two very tall poplars, one on either side of the brook?" the innkeeper asked; "and did you notice a peculiar—one cannot describe it as altogether unpleasant—smell there?"

"Were there two very tall poplar trees, one on each side of the stream?" the innkeeper asked. "And did you notice a strange—it's hard to say it's exactly unpleasant—smell there?"

"We did!" the Count and Countess exclaimed in chorus.

"We did!" the Count and Countess said together.

"Then it was the spot locally known as Wolf Hollow," the innkeeper said. "No one ventures there after dark, as it has a very evil reputation."

"Then it was the place people around here call Wolf Hollow," the innkeeper said. "No one goes there after dark, since it has a really bad reputation."

"Stuff and nonsense!" the Count snapped.

"That's ridiculous!" the Count said.

"That is as your honour pleases," the innkeeper said humbly. "We village folk believe it to be haunted; but, of course, if the subject appears ridiculous to you, I will take care I do not refer to it again."

"Whatever you say, your honor," the innkeeper replied respectfully. "We locals think it’s haunted; but if you find that silly, I won't bring it up again."

"Please do!" the Countess cried. "I love anything to do with the supernatural. Tell us all about it."

"Please do!" the Countess exclaimed. "I love anything related to the supernatural. Share all the details with us."

The innkeeper gave a little nervous cough, and glancing uneasily at the Count, whose face looked more than usually stern in the fading sunlight, observed: "They do say, madam, that whoever drinks the water of that stream——"

The innkeeper cleared his throat nervously and glanced at the Count, whose face appeared especially serious in the dimming light. He said, "They say, ma'am, that anyone who drinks the water from that stream——"

"Yes, yes?" the Countess cried eagerly.

"Yes, yes?" the Countess exclaimed excitedly.

"Suffers a grave misfortune."

"Experiences a serious setback."

[163]"Of what nature?" the Countess demanded; but before the innkeeper could answer, the Count cut in:—

[a id="Page_163">[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"What kind?" the Countess asked; but before the innkeeper could respond, the Count interrupted:—

"I forbid you to say another word. The Countess has drunk the water there, and your cock-and-bull stories will frighten her into fits. Confess it is all made up for the benefit of travellers like ourselves."

"I’m telling you to stop talking. The Countess has already tasted the water, and your tall tales will freak her out. Just admit it's all made up for the entertainment of travelers like us."

"Yes, your honour!" the innkeeper stammered, his knees shaking; "I confess it is mere talk, but we all be—be—lieve it."

"Yes, your honor!" the innkeeper stammered, his knees shaking. "I admit it's just talk, but we all do—do—believe it."

"That will do—go!" the Count cried; and the innkeeper, terrified out of his wits, flew out of the room.

"That’s enough—go!" the Count shouted, and the innkeeper, completely terrified, dashed out of the room.

Some minutes later mine host received a peremptory summons to appear before the Count, who was alone and scowling horribly, in the best parlour. He had barely got inside the room before the Count burst out wrathfully:—

Some minutes later, the host received an urgent demand to see the Count, who was alone and looking really angry in the main parlor. He had hardly entered the room before the Count erupted in anger:—

"I've sent for you, sir, in order to impress upon you the fact that if either you or your minions mention one word about that brook to the Countess, or to her servants—mark that—I will have the breath flogged out of your body and your tongue snipped. Do you hear?"

"I've called for you, sir, to make it clear that if you or your followers say anything about that brook to the Countess or her staff—understand this—I'll have the life beaten out of you and your tongue cut off. Do you understand?"

"Y—yes, your honour," the innkeeper cried. "I ful—fully un—understand, and if her ladyship asks me any—anything abou—out the br—br—brook, I will lie."

"Y—yes, your honor," the innkeeper exclaimed. "I f-fully un-understand, and if her ladyship asks me a-anything ab-abou—about the br-br-brook, I will lie."

"Which won't trouble you much, eh?"

"Which won't bother you too much, right?"

[164]"N—n—o, your honour! I mean y—yes, your honour! It will be a burden on my con—conscience, but I will do anything to pl—please your honour."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"N—n—o, your honor! I mean y—yes, your honor! It’ll weigh on my conscience, but I’ll do anything to p—please your honor."

The interview then terminated, and the innkeeper, bathed in perspiration and wishing his lot in life anything but what it was, hastened to prepare dinner.

The interview then ended, and the innkeeper, dripping with sweat and wishing for a different life, rushed to get dinner ready.

"I hope nothing dreadful will happen to me; I feel that something will," the Countess said, as she let down her long beautiful hair that night. "Carl, why did you let me drink the water?"

"I hope nothing terrible is going to happen to me; I have a feeling something will," the Countess said, as she let down her long, beautiful hair that night. "Carl, why did you let me drink the water?"

"The water be ——!" the Count growled. "Didn't you hear what the innkeeper said?—that the story was mere invention! If you believe all the idle tales you hear, you will soon be in an asylum. Hilda, I'm ashamed of you!"

"The water is ——!" the Count growled. "Did you not hear what the innkeeper said?—that the story was just made up! If you believe all the silly things you hear, you'll soon end up in a mental hospital. Hilda, I'm embarrassed for you!"

"And I'm ashamed of myself," the Countess cried, "so there!" and she flung her arms round his neck and kissed him.

"And I'm ashamed of myself," the Countess exclaimed, "there you have it!" and she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.

The following morning they left the inn, and, retracing their steps, journeyed homewards. The Count looked at his wife somewhat critically; she was very pale, and there were dark rims under her eyes.

The next morning, they left the inn and retraced their steps home. The Count looked at his wife with a critical eye; she was very pale, and there were dark circles under her eyes.

"I do believe, Hilda," he observed with an assumed gaiety, "you are still worrying about that water!"

"I really think, Hilda," he said with a forced cheerfulness, "you’re still stressing about that water!"

[165]"I am," she replied; "I had such queer dreams."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"I am," she replied; "I had some strange dreams."

He asked her to narrate them, but she refused; and as her sleep now became constantly disturbed, and she was getting thin and worried, the Count determined that as soon as he reached home he would call in a doctor. The latter, examining the Countess, attributed the cause of her indisposition to dyspepsia, and ordered her a diet of milk food. But she did not get better, and now insisted upon sleeping alone, choosing a bedroom situated in a secluded part of the house, where there was absolute silence.

He asked her to tell them, but she refused; and as her sleep became increasingly troubled, and she started to look thin and anxious, the Count decided that as soon as he got home, he would bring in a doctor. The doctor, after examining the Countess, said her issues were due to indigestion and recommended a diet of milk-based foods. However, she didn't improve and insisted on sleeping alone, choosing a bedroom in a quiet part of the house where there was complete silence.

The Count remonstrated. "You might at least let me occupy the room next to you!" he said.

The Count protested. "Could you at least let me stay in the room next to yours?" he said.

"No," she replied; "I should hear you if you did. I am sensible now of the very slightest sounds, and besides disturbing me, they are a source of the greatest annoyance. I feel I shall never get well again unless I can have complete rest and quiet. Do let me!" and she fixed her big blue eyes on him so earnestly, that he vowed he would see that all her wishes, no matter how fanciful, were gratified.

"No," she replied. "I would hear you if you did. I'm now very aware of even the slightest sounds, and besides bothering me, they're a huge annoyance. I feel like I'll never get better unless I can have complete rest and quiet. Please let me!" She looked at him so earnestly with her big blue eyes that he promised he would make sure all her wishes, no matter how fanciful, were fulfilled.

"I hope she won't go mad!" he said to himself; "her behaviour is odd, to say the least of it. Odd!—wholly inexplicable."

"I hope she doesn't lose her mind!" he said to himself; "her behavior is strange, to say the least. Strange!—completely unexplainable."

It was rather too bad that just now, when [166]his mind was harassed with misgivings at home, he should also be bothered with disturbances outside his own home. But so it was. Events of an unprecedented nature were taking place in the town, and it fell to his lot to cope with them. Night after night children—mostly of the poorer class—disappeared, and despite frantic yet careful and thorough searches, no clue as to what had befallen them had, so far, been discovered. The Count doubled the men on night duty, but in spite of these and other extraordinary precautions the disappearances continued, and the affair—already of the utmost gravity—promised to be one that would prove disastrous, not merely to the heads of families, but to the head of the police himself. So long as the missing ones had been of the lower orders only, the Count had not had much to fear—the murmurings of their parents could easily be held in check—but now that a few of the children of the rich had been spirited away, there was every likelihood of the matter reaching the ears of the Court. One evening, when the Count had hardly recovered his equanimity after a stormy interview with Herr Meichen, the banker, whose three-year-old daughter had vanished, and a still more distressing scene with Otto Schmidt, the lawyer, whose six-year-old daughter had disappeared, his patience was called upon to undergo a still [167]further trial in consequence of a visit from General Carl Rittenberg, a person of the greatest importance, not only in the town, but in the whole province. Purple in the face with suppressed fury, the General burst into the room where the head of the police sat.

It was really unfortunate that just when [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]he was stressed out by worries at home, he also had to deal with chaos outside of it. But that was the situation. Unprecedented events were happening in the town, and it was his responsibility to handle them. Night after night, children—mostly from poorer families—went missing, and despite frantic but thorough searches, no clues about their whereabouts had been found so far. The Count doubled the night watchmen, but even with these and other extraordinary measures, the disappearances continued, and the situation—already extremely serious—was shaping up to be disastrous, not only for the families involved but for the head of the police himself. As long as the missing children were from lower-class families, the Count didn’t face much threat—the complaints from their parents could easily be silenced—but now that a few wealthy children had also vanished, there was a real possibility that this would attract the attention of the Court. One evening, just when the Count had barely regained his composure after a heated meeting with Herr Meichen, the banker whose three-year-old daughter had gone missing, and an even more upsetting confrontation with Otto Schmidt, the lawyer whose six-year-old daughter had disappeared, his patience was tested again by a visit from General Carl Rittenberg, a highly influential figure not only in the town but across the whole province. Face flushed with suppressed anger, the General stormed into the room where the head of the police sat.

"Count!" he cried, striking the table with his fist, "this is beyond a joke. My child—my only child—Elizabeth, whom my wife and I passionately love, has been stolen. She was walking by my side in Frederick Street this afternoon, and as it suddenly became foggy, I left her a moment to hail a vehicle to take us home. I wasn't gone from her more than half a minute at the most, but when I returned she had gone. I searched everywhere, shouting her name; and passers by, compassionate strangers, joined me in my search; but though we have looked high and low not a trace of her have we been able to discover. I have not told her mother yet. God help me—I dare not! I dare not even show my face at home without her—my wife will never forgive me——"; and so great was his emotion that he buried his face in his hands, and his great body heaved and shook. Then he started to his feet, his eyes bulging and lurid. "Curse you!" he shrieked; "curse you, Count! it's all your fault! Day after day you've sat here, when you ought to have been hunting up these [168]rascally police of yours. You've no right to rest one second—not one second, do you hear?—till the mystery surrounding these poor lost children has been cleared up, and, living or dead—God forbid it should prove to be the latter!—they are restored to their parents. Now, mark my words, Count, unless my child Elizabeth is found, I'll make your name a byword throughout the length and breadth of the country—I'll——"; but words failed him, and, shaking his fist, he staggered out of the room.

"Count!" he shouted, slamming his fist on the table, "this is no longer a joke. My child—my only child—Elizabeth, whom my wife and I love dearly, has been taken. She was walking next to me on Frederick Street this afternoon, and when it suddenly got foggy, I stepped away for just a moment to hail a cab to take us home. I was gone barely half a minute, but when I came back, she was gone. I searched everywhere, calling her name; and kind strangers joined in to help look for her; but despite searching everywhere, we haven't found a single trace of her. I haven't told her mother yet. God help me—I can't! I can't even show my face at home without her—my wife will never forgive me—" and his emotions overwhelmed him as he buried his face in his hands, his large body trembling. Then he jumped to his feet, his eyes wide and wild. "Curse you!" he yelled; "curse you, Count! It's all your fault! Day after day you've sat here, when you should have been out searching for those [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]worthless policemen of yours. You have no right to rest for even a second—not a single second, do you hear?—until the mystery of these poor lost children is solved, and, living or dead—God forbid it should be the latter!—they are returned to their parents. Now, mark my words, Count, unless my child Elizabeth is found, I'll make your name a laughing stock throughout the entire country—I’ll—" but words failed him, and shaking his fist, he stumbled out of the room.

The Count was much perturbed. The General was one of the few people in the town who really had it in their power to do him harm—the one man above all others with whom he had hitherto made it his business to keep in. He had not the least doubt but that the General meant all he said, and he recognized only too well that his one and only hope of salvation lay in the recovery of Elizabeth. But, God in heaven, where could he look for her? Sick at heart, he marshalled every policeman in the force, and within an hour every street in Magdeburg was being subjected to a most rigorous search. The Count was just quitting his office, resolved to join in the hunt himself, when a shabbily dressed woman brushed past the custodian at the door, and racing up to him, flung herself at his feet.

The Count was very upset. The General was one of the few people in town who could really harm him—the one man above all others he had always tried to stay on good terms with. He had no doubt that the General meant every word he said, and he realized all too well that his only chance of saving himself depended on finding Elizabeth. But, God in heaven, where could he search for her? Heartbroken, he gathered every policeman on the force, and within an hour, every street in Magdeburg was being searched thoroughly. The Count was just leaving his office, determined to join the search himself, when a poorly dressed woman rushed past the guard at the door and ran up to him, throwing herself at his feet.

[169]"What the devil does she want?" the Count demanded savagely. "Who is she?"

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] "What does she want?" the Count asked angrily. "Who is she?"

"Martha Brochel, your honour, a poor half-witted creature, who was one of the first in the town to lose a child," the door-porter replied; "and the shock of it has driven her mad!"

"Martha Brochel, your honor, a poor simple-minded woman, who was one of the first in town to lose a child," the door-porter replied; "and the shock of it has driven her insane!"

"Mad! mad! Yes! that is just what I am—mad!" the woman broke out. "Everything is in darkness. It is always night! There are no houses, no chimneys, no lanterns, only trees—big, black trees that rustle in the wind, and shake their heads mockingly. And then something hideous comes! What is it? Take it away! Take it away! Give her back to me!" And as Martha's voice rose to a shriek, she threw her hands over her head, and, clenching them, growled and snarled like a wild animal.

"Crazy! Crazy! Yes! that’s exactly what I am—crazy!" the woman burst out. "Everything is dark. It’s always night! There are no houses, no chimneys, no lanterns, just trees—big, black trees that rustle in the wind and shake their heads mockingly. And then something terrifying comes! What is it? Get it away! Get it away! Give her back to me!" And as Martha's voice jumped to a scream, she threw her hands over her head and, clenching them, growled and snarled like a wild animal.

"Put her outside!" the Count said with an impatient gesture; "and take good care she does not get in here again."

"Take her outside!" the Count said with an impatient wave; "and make sure she doesn't come back in here."

"No! Don't turn me away! Don't! don't!" Martha screamed; "I forgot what it was I wanted to tell you—but I remember now. I've seen it!—seen the thing that stole my child. There is light—light again! Oh! hear me!"

"No! Don't shut me out! Please! Please!" Martha yelled. "I forgot what I wanted to say, but I remember now. I've seen it!—I've seen the thing that took my child. There is light—light again! Oh! Listen to me!"

"Where have you seen it, Martha?" the porter inquired; and looking at the Count, he said respectfully: "It is just possible, your [170]honour, this woman might be of use to us, and that she has actually seen the person who stole her child."

"Where did you see it, Martha?" the porter asked; then, turning to the Count, he said respectfully: "It's possible, your [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]honor, that this woman could help us, and that she has actually seen the person who took her child."

"Rubbish! What right has she to have children?" the Count snapped, and he spurned the supplicant with his boot.

"Rubbish! What right does she have to have kids?" the Count snapped, and he kicked the beggar away with his boot.

The moment she was in the street, however, the head of the police was after her. Keeping close behind her, he resolutely dogged her steps. The evening was now far advanced, and the fog so dense that the Count, though he knew the city, was soon at a total loss as to his whereabouts. But on and on the woman went, now deviating to the right, now to the left; sometimes pausing as if listening, then tearing on again at such a rate that the Count was obliged to run to keep up with her. Suddenly she uttered a shrill cry:

The moment she hit the street, the police chief was right on her tail. He stayed close behind her, determined to follow her every move. The evening was getting late, and the fog was so thick that the Count, even though he was familiar with the city, quickly lost track of where he was. But the woman kept moving, sometimes veering to the right, sometimes to the left; occasionally stopping as if she was listening, then sprinting ahead so fast that the Count had to run to keep up with her. Suddenly, she let out a piercing scream:

"There it is! There it is! The thing that took my child!" and the figure of what certainly appeared to be a woman, muffled, and carrying a sack on her shoulder, glided across the road just in front of them and disappeared in the impenetrable darkness. Martha sped after her, and the Count, his hopes raised high, followed in hot pursuit. He failed to recognize the ground they were traversing, and presently they came to a high wall, over which Martha scrambled with the agility of an acrobat. The Count, in attempting to imitate her, damaged [171]his knee and tore his clothes, but he also landed safely on the other side. Then on they went, Martha with unabated energy, the Count horribly exhausted, and beginning to think of turning back, when they were abruptly brought to a standstill. The walls of some building loomed right ahead of them. The object of their pursuit, again visible, darted through a doorway; whilst Martha, with a loud cry of triumph, sprang in after her; but before the Count could cross the threshold the door was slammed and locked in his face. Then he heard a chorus of the most appalling sounds—sounds so strange and unearthly that his blood turned to ice and his hair rose straight on end. Rushing footsteps mingled with peculiar soft patterings; agonized human screams coupled with the growls and snappings of an animal; a heavy thud; gurgles; and then silence.

"There it is! There it is! The thing that took my child!" A figure that definitely seemed like a woman, bundled up and carrying a sack on her shoulder, glided across the road right in front of them and vanished into the impenetrable darkness. Martha rushed after her, and the Count, filled with hope, followed closely behind. He couldn't recognize the ground they were on, and soon they reached a high wall, over which Martha climbed with the agility of an acrobat. The Count tried to follow her but hurt his knee and tore his clothes, yet he managed to land safely on the other side. They continued onward, with Martha full of energy while the Count felt utterly exhausted and began to consider turning back when they were suddenly stopped. The walls of a building loomed directly in front of them. The person they were chasing became visible again and darted through a doorway, while Martha, with a loud cry of triumph, jumped in after her. But before the Count could cross the threshold, the door was slammed and locked in his face. Then he heard a chorus of horrific sounds—so bizarre and otherworldly that his blood ran cold and his hair stood on end. Rushing footsteps mixed with strange soft patterings; agonized human screams paired with the growls and snaps of an animal; a heavy thud; gurgles; and then silence.

The Count's courage revived: he hurled himself against the door; it gave with a crash, and the next moment he was inside. But what a sight met his eyes! The place, which somehow or the other seemed oddly familiar to him, was a veritable shambles—floor, walls, and furniture were sodden with blood. In every corner were mangled human remains; whilst stretched on the ground, opposite the doorway, lay the body of Martha, her face unrecognizable and her breast and stomach ripped [172]right open. This was terrible enough, but more terrible by far was the author of it all, who, having cast aside wraps, now stood fully revealed in the yellow glow of a lantern. What the Count saw was a monstrosity—a thing with a woman's breast, a woman's hair, golden and curly, but the face and feet were those of a wolf; whilst the hands, white and slender, were armed with long, glittering nails, cruelly sharp and dripping with blood.

The Count's courage surged back: he threw himself against the door; it crashed open, and in the next moment, he was inside. But what a sight greeted him! The place, which somehow seemed strangely familiar, was a complete wreck—floor, walls, and furniture were soaked with blood. In every corner were torn human remains; meanwhile, lying on the ground opposite the doorway was the body of Martha, her face unrecognizable and her chest and stomach brutally torn open. This was horrific enough, but even more horrifying was the one responsible, who, having discarded their coverings, now stood fully illuminated by the yellow light of a lantern. What the Count saw was a nightmare—a creature with a woman's breast, golden curly hair, but a face and feet like a wolf; while the hands, white and slender, were equipped with long, shining nails, cruelly sharp and dripping with blood.

To the Count's astonishment the creature did not attack him, but uttering a low plaintive cry, veered round and endeavoured to escape. But escape was the very last thing Van Breber would permit. Whatever the thing was—beast or devil—it had caused him endless trouble, and if allowed to get away now, would go on with its escapades, and so bring about his ruin. No! he must kill it. Kill it even at the risk of his own life. With a shout of wrath he plunged his sword up to its hilt in the thing's back.

To the Count's surprise, the creature didn't attack him. Instead, it let out a low, sad cry, turned around, and tried to flee. But escaping was the last thing Van Breber would allow. Whatever it was—beast or devil—it had caused him endless trouble, and if it was allowed to get away now, it would continue its chaos and lead to his downfall. No! He had to kill it. Kill it even if it meant risking his own life. With a furious shout, he drove his sword deep into the creature's back.

It fell to the floor and the Count bent over it curiously. Something was happening—something strange and terrifying; but he could not look—he was forced to shut his eyes. When he opened them he no longer saw the hairy visage of a wolf—he was gazing fondly into the dying eyes of his beautiful and much-loved wife. With a rapidity like lightning, he [173]recognized his surroundings. He was in a long disused summer-house that stood in a remote corner of his own grounds!

It fell to the floor, and the Count leaned down to examine it with curiosity. Something was happening—something strange and terrifying; but he couldn't bear to look—he had to close his eyes. When he opened them again, he no longer saw the hairy face of a wolf—he was looking tenderly into the fading eyes of his beautiful, beloved wife. In a flash, he recognized where he was. He was in a long-neglected summer house that stood in a secluded corner of his property!

"God help me and you, too!" the Countess Hilda whispered, clasping him fondly in her arms. "It was the water!—the water I drank in the Harz Mountains! I have been bewitched——"; and kissing him feverishly on the lips, she sank back—dead.

"God help me and you, too!" Countess Hilda whispered, hugging him tightly. "It was the water!—the water I drank in the Harz Mountains! I have been cursed——"; and kissing him passionately on the lips, she fell back—dead.


[174]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XI

WERWOLVES IN AUSTRIA-HUNGARY AND THE BALKAN PENINSULA

The Case of the Family of Kloska and the Lycanthropous Flower

The Case of the Kloska Family and the Werewolf Flower

IN the mountainous regions of Austria-Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula are certain flowers credited with the property of converting into werwolves whoever plucks and wears them. Needless to say, these flowers are very rare, but I have heard of their having been found, comparatively recently, both in the Transylvanian Alps and the Balkans. A story à propos of one of these discoveries was told me last summer.

IN the mountainous areas of Austria-Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula, there are certain flowers said to have the power to turn anyone who picks and wears them into werewolves. Naturally, these flowers are quite rare, but I've heard they were found, relatively recently, in both the Transylvanian Alps and the Balkans. Last summer, I heard a story related to one of these discoveries.

Ivan and Olga were the children of Otto and Vera Kloska—the former a storekeeper of Kerovitch, a village on the Roumanian side of the Transylvanian Alps. One morning they were out with their mother, watching her wash clothes in a brook at the back of their house, when, getting tired of their occupation, they wandered into a thicket.

Ivan and Olga were the kids of Otto and Vera Kloska—the former a shopkeeper from Kerovitch, a village on the Romanian side of the Transylvanian Alps. One morning, they were outside with their mom, watching her wash clothes in a stream behind their house when, bored with what they were doing, they wandered into a thicket.

[175]"Let's make a chaplet of flowers," Olga said, plucking a daisy. "You gather the flowers and I'll weave them together."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"Let’s make a flower crown," Olga said, picking a daisy. "You gather the flowers and I’ll braid them together."

"It's not much of a game," Ivan grumbled, "but I can't think of anything more exciting just now, so I'll play it. But let's both make wreaths and see which makes the best."

"It's not really a great game," Ivan complained, "but I can't think of anything more exciting right now, so I'll play. But let’s both make wreaths and see who makes the best one."

To this Olga agreed, and they were soon busily hunting amidst the grass and undergrowth, and scrambling into all sorts of possible and impossible places.

To this, Olga agreed, and they quickly got busy searching through the grass and brush, scrambling into all kinds of possible and impossible places.

Presently Ivan heard a scream, followed by a heavy thud, and running in the direction of the noise, narrowly avoided falling into a pit, the sides of which were partly overgrown with weeds and brambles.

Presently, Ivan heard a scream, followed by a heavy thud. As he ran toward the noise, he barely avoided falling into a pit, the sides of which were partly covered with weeds and brambles.

"It's all right," Olga shouted; "I'm not hurt. I landed on soft ground. It's not very deep, and there's such a queer flower here—I don't know what it is; I've never seen one like it before."

"It's okay," Olga shouted; "I'm fine. I landed on soft ground. It's not very deep, and there's this strange flower here—I don't know what it is; I've never seen one like it before."

Ivan's curiosity thus aroused, he carefully examined the sides of the pit, and, selecting the shallowest spot, lowered himself slowly over and then dropped. It was nothing of a distance, seven or eight feet at the most, and he alighted without mishap on a clump of rank, luxuriant grass. "See! here it is," his sister cried, pointing to a large, very vivid white flower, shaped something like a sunflower, but [176]soft and pulpy, and full of a sweet, nauseating odour. "It's too big to put in a wreath, so I'll wear it in my buttonhole."

Ivan's curiosity piqued, he carefully looked over the sides of the pit, and after choosing the shallowest spot, he slowly lowered himself down and then dropped in. It wasn't much of a drop, just seven or eight feet at most, and he landed without any issue on a patch of thick, lush grass. "Look! Here it is," his sister exclaimed, pointing to a large, bright white flower, shaped a bit like a sunflower, but soft and squishy, and giving off a sweet, overwhelming smell. "It's too big to put in a wreath, so I’ll wear it in my buttonhole."

"Better not," Ivan said, snatching it from her; "I don't like it. It's a nasty-looking thing. I believe it's a sort of fungus."

"Better not," Ivan said, grabbing it from her. "I don't like it. It looks disgusting. I think it's some kind of fungus."

Olga then began to cry, and as Ivan was desirous of keeping the peace, he gave her back the flower. She was a prepossessing child, with black hair and large dark eyes, pretty teeth and plump, sunburnt cheeks. Nor was she altogether unaware of her attractions, for even at so early an age she had a goodly share of the inordinate vanity common to her sex, and liked nothing better than appearing out-of-doors in a new frock plentifully besprinkled with rosettes and ribbons. The flower, she told herself, would look well on her scarlet bodice, and would be a good set-off to her black hair and olive complexion. All this was, of course, beyond the comprehension of Ivan, who regarded his sister's weakness with the most supreme contempt, and for his own part was never so happy as when skylarking with other boys and getting into every conceivable kind of mischief. Yet for all that he was in the main sensible, almost beyond his years, and extremely fond, and—though he would not admit it—proud of Olga.

Olga then started to cry, and since Ivan wanted to keep the peace, he gave her the flower back. She was an attractive girl, with black hair and big dark eyes, nice teeth, and chubby, sun-kissed cheeks. She also wasn’t completely oblivious to her looks; even at a young age, she had her fair share of the excessive vanity common to her gender and loved nothing more than showing off a new dress outdoors, decorated with plenty of rosettes and ribbons. The flower, she thought, would look great on her red bodice and would really complement her black hair and olive skin tone. Of course, all of this was beyond Ivan’s understanding, as he looked at his sister's vanity with total disdain. For him, nothing made him happier than goofing around with other boys and getting into all sorts of trouble. Yet, despite that, he was mostly sensible for his age, extremely fond of Olga, and—though he would never admit it—proud of her.

She fixed the flower in her dress, and imitating [177]to the best of her knowledge the carriage of royalty, strutted up and down, saying "Am I not grand? Don't I look nice? Ivan—salute me!"

She pinned the flower in her dress and, doing her best impression of a royal, strutted back and forth, saying, "Aren't I fabulous? Don't I look great? Ivan—salute me!"

And Ivan was preparing to salute her in the proper military style, taught him by a great friend of his in the village, a soldier in the carabineers for whom he had an intense admiration, when his jaw suddenly fell and his eyes bulged.

And Ivan was getting ready to greet her in the proper military way, a skill he learned from a close friend in the village, a soldier in the carabineers whom he admired deeply, when his jaw suddenly dropped and his eyes widened.

"Whatever is the matter with you?" Olga asked.

"What's wrong with you?" Olga asked.

"There's nothing the matter with me," Ivan cried, shrinking away from her; "but there is with you. Don't! don't make such faces—they frighten me," and turning round, he ran to the place where he had made his descent and tried to climb up.

"There's nothing wrong with me," Ivan shouted, backing away from her. "But something is wrong with you. Don't! Please don't make those faces—they scare me," and turning around, he ran to the spot where he had come down and tried to climb back up.

Some minutes later the mother of the children, hearing piercing shrieks for help, flew to the pit, and, missing her footing, slipped over the brink, and falling some ten or more feet, broke one of her legs and otherwise bruised herself. For some seconds she was unconscious, and the first sight that met her eyes on coming to was Ivan kneeling on the ground, feebly endeavouring to hold at bay a gaunt grey wolf that had already bitten him about the legs and thigh, and was now trying hard to fix its wicked white fangs into his throat.

A few minutes later, the children's mother, hearing desperate screams for help, rushed to the pit and lost her footing, slipping over the edge. She fell about ten feet, breaking one of her legs and injuring herself otherwise. She was unconscious for a few seconds, and when she regained her senses, the first thing she saw was Ivan kneeling on the ground, weakly trying to fend off a gaunt gray wolf that had already bitten him on the legs and thigh and was now trying hard to sink its sharp white fangs into his throat.

[178]"Help me, mother!" Ivan gasped; "I'm getting exhausted. It's Olga."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"Help me, Mom!" Ivan gasped; "I'm running out of energy. It's Olga."

"Olga!" the mother screamed, making frantic efforts to come to his assistance. "Olga! what do you mean?"

"Olga!" the mother yelled, frantically trying to help him. "Olga! What do you mean?"

"It's all owing to a flower—a white flower," Ivan panted; "Olga would pluck it, and no sooner had she fixed it on her dress than she turned into a wolf! Quick, quick! I can't hold it off any longer."

"It's all because of a flower—a white flower," Ivan gasped. "Olga would pick it, and as soon as she pinned it to her dress, she turned into a wolf! Hurry up! I can't keep it back any longer."

Thus adjured the wretched woman made a terrific effort to rise, and failing in this, clenched her teeth, and, lying down, rolled over and over till she arrived at the spot where the struggle was taking place. By this time, however, the wolf had broken through Ivan's guard, and he was now on his back with his right arm in the grip of his ferocious enemy.

Thus urged, the miserable woman made a huge effort to stand up, but failing that, she gritted her teeth and, while lying down, rolled over and over until she reached the place where the fight was happening. By this point, however, the wolf had broken through Ivan's defense, and he was now on his back with his right arm caught in the grip of his fierce enemy.

The mother had not a knife, but she had a long steel skewer she used for sticking into a tree as a means of fastening one end of her washing line. She wore it hanging to her girdle, and it was quite by a miracle it had not run into her when she fell.

The mother didn’t have a knife, but she had a long steel skewer that she used to stick into a tree to tie one end of her clothesline. She kept it hanging from her waistband, and it was really a miracle that it hadn’t stabbed her when she fell.

"Take care, mother," Ivan cried, as she raised it ready to strike; "remember, it is Olga."

"Be careful, Mom," Ivan shouted, as she lifted it, ready to hit; "remember, it's Olga."

This indeed was an ugly fact that the woman in her anxiety to save the boy had forgotten. What should she do? To merely wound the [179]animal would be to make it ten times more savage, in which case it would almost inevitably destroy them both. To kill it would mean killing Olga. Which did she love the most, the boy or the girl? Never was a mother placed in such a dilemma. And she had no time to deliberate, not even a second. God help her, she chose. And like ninety-nine out of a hundred mothers would have done, she chose the boy; he—he at all costs must be saved. She struck, struck with all the pent-up energy of despair, and in her blind, mad zeal she struck again.

This was truly a harsh reality that the woman, in her desperation to save the boy, had overlooked. What should she do? Just injuring the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]animal would make it even more ferocious, which could easily lead to them both being harmed. To kill it would mean killing Olga. Who did she love more, the boy or the girl? Never had a mother faced such a tough choice. And she didn’t have time to think, not even for a second. God help her, she made her decision. And like ninety-nine out of a hundred mothers would have, she chose the boy; he—he had to be saved at all costs. She struck, pouring out all her pent-up despair, and in her frantic, wild determination, she struck again.

The first blow, penetrating the werwolf's eye, sank deep into its brain, but the second blow missed—missed, and falling aslant, alighted on the form beneath.

The first strike went straight through the werewolf's eye and deep into its brain, but the second strike missed—missed, and at an angle, hit the figure below.

An hour later a villager on his way home, hearing extraordinary sounds of mirth, went to the side of the pit and peeped over.

An hour later, a villager heading home heard unusual sounds of laughter and went to the edge of the pit to take a look.

"Vera Kloska!" he screamed; "Heaven have mercy on us, what have you there?"

"Vera Kloska!" he shouted. "Oh my gosh, what do you have there?"

"He! he! he!" came the answer. "He! he! he! My children! Don't they look funny? Olga has such a pretty white flower in her buttonhole, and Ivan a red stain on his forehead. They are deaf—they won't reply when I speak to them. See if you can make them hear."

"He! he! he!" came the answer. "He! he! he! My kids! Don’t they look funny? Olga has such a pretty white flower in her buttonhole, and Ivan has a red stain on his forehead. They’re deaf—they won’t respond when I talk to them. See if you can make them hear."

But the villager shook his head. "They'll [180]never hear again in this world, mad soul," he muttered. "You've murdered them."

But the villager shook his head. "They'll [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]never hear again in this world, crazy soul," he muttered. "You've killed them."


Besides this white flower there is a yellow one, of the same shape and size as a snapdragon; and a red one, something similar to an ox-eyed daisy, both of which have the power of metamorphosing the plucker and wearer into a werwolf. Both have the same peculiar vividness of colour, the same thick, sticky sap, and the same sickly, faint odour. They are both natives of Austria-Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula, and are occasionally to be met with in damp, marshy places.

Besides this white flower, there's a yellow one, shaped and sized like a snapdragon; and a red one, somewhat similar to an ox-eyed daisy. Both have the ability to transform the person who picks or wears them into a werewolf. They share the same striking vibrancy of color, the same thick, sticky sap, and the same faint, sickly scent. They are native to Austria-Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula and can occasionally be found in damp, marshy areas.

Certain flowers (lilies-of-the-valley, marigolds, and azaleas), as also diamonds, are said to attract werwolves, thus proving a source of danger to those who wear them. And à propos of this magnetic property of diamonds the following anecdote comes to me from the Tyrol:—

Certain flowers (lilies-of-the-valley, marigolds, and azaleas), as well as diamonds, are said to attract werewolves, making them a danger to those who wear them. And by the way about this magnetic property of diamonds, I have the following anecdote from the Tyrol:—

A Werwolf in Innsbruck

A Werewolf in Innsbruck

Madame Mildau was one of the prettiest women in Innsbruck. She had golden hair, large violet eyes, a smile that would melt a Loyola, and diamonds that set every woman's mouth watering. With such inducements to seduction, how could Madame Mildau help delighting in balls and fêtes, and in promenading [181]constantly before the public? She revelled in a universal admiration—she aimed at a monopoly—and she lived wholly and solely to exact homage. To be deprived of any single opportunity of displaying her charms and consequent triumphs would indeed have been a hardship, and to nothing short of a very serious indisposition would Madame Mildau have sacrificed her pleasure.

Madame Mildau was one of the most beautiful women in Innsbruck. She had golden hair, big violet eyes, a smile that could melt anyone, and diamonds that made every woman envious. With such charms, how could Madame Mildau resist enjoying balls and parties, and showing off [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] constantly in front of everyone? She thrived on universal admiration—she sought to monopolize it—and she lived entirely for the sake of receiving homage. Being denied any chance to showcase her beauty and enjoy her triumphs would have been a real struggle, and she would only have given up her pleasure for something as serious as a major illness.

Now it so happened that three of the most brilliant entertainments of the season fell on the same night, and Madame Mildau, with all the unreason of her sex, desired to attend each one of them.

Now, it just so happened that three of the most exciting events of the season were happening on the same night, and Madame Mildau, with all the unpredictability of her nature, wanted to go to each one of them.

"I have accepted these three invitations," she informed her husband, "and to these three balls I mean to go. I shall apportion the time equally between them. You forget," she added, "that the success of these entertainments really depends on me. Crowds go only to see me, and I should never forgive myself if I disappointed them."

"I've accepted these three invitations," she told her husband, "and I'm planning to go to all three balls. I'll divide my time equally among them. You forget," she added, "that the success of these events really depends on me. People come out just to see me, and I would never forgive myself if I let them down."

But her husband, with the perversity characteristic of gout and middle age, combined, no doubt, with a not unnatural modicum of jealousy, maintained that one such fête should be sufficient amusement for one night. She might take her choice of one; he would on no account permit her to attend all three. Much to his surprise and delight Madame [182]Mildau made no scene, but graciously submitted after a few mild protestations. A little later her husband remarked encouragingly:—

But her husband, typical of a man with gout and in middle age, likely fueled by a bit of jealousy, insisted that one such celebration should be enough for one night. She could pick one to go to; he absolutely wouldn’t let her attend all three. To his surprise and pleasure, Madame [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mildau didn’t make a fuss and gracefully agreed after a few light protests. Shortly after, her husband said encouragingly:—

"I congratulate you, Julia, on your philosophy and self-restraint. In yielding to my wishes you have pleased me immeasurably, and I should like to show my gratification in some substantial manner. As it is some months since I gave you a present, I have resolved to make you one now. You may choose what you like."

"I want to congratulate you, Julia, on your wisdom and self-control. By agreeing to my wishes, you've made me incredibly happy, and I want to express my gratitude in a meaningful way. Since it's been a few months since I gave you a gift, I've decided to get you something now. You can choose whatever you want."

"I have chosen," Madame Mildau replied calmly.

"I have chosen," Madame Mildau responded coolly.

"What, already!" her husband cried. "You sly creature. You have been keeping this up your sleeve. What is it?"

"What, already!" her husband exclaimed. "You sneaky thing. You've been hiding this up your sleeve. What is it?"

"A diamond tiara," was the cool reply. "The one you said you could not afford last Christmas."

"A diamond tiara," was the cool reply. "The one you said you couldn't afford last Christmas."

"Mon Dieu!" her husband gasped. "I shall be ruined."

"OMG!" her husband exclaimed. "I'm going to be ruined."

"You will be ruined if you do not give it to me," Madame Mildau replied, "for in that case I should leave you. I couldn't live with a liar."

"You'll be ruined if you don't give it to me," Madame Mildau replied, "because if that's the case, I would leave you. I can't live with a liar."

Her husband wrung his hands. He implored her to choose something else, but it was of no avail, and within two hours Madame Mildau had visited the jeweller and the tiara was hers.

Her husband wrung his hands. He begged her to pick something else, but it was useless, and within two hours Madame Mildau had gone to the jeweler and the tiara was hers.

The eventful day came at last, and Madame [183]Mildau, escorted by her husband, attended one of the most popular balls of the season. She did not wear her tiara. There had been several highway jewellery robberies in the neighbourhood of late, and she pleased her husband immensely by leaving her diamonds carefully locked up at home.

The big day finally arrived, and Madame [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Mildau, with her husband by her side, went to one of the most popular parties of the season. She chose not to wear her tiara. There had been a string of jewelry thefts in the area lately, and she really made her husband happy by keeping her diamonds securely locked up at home.

"You are prudence itself," he said, gazing at her in admiration. "And as a reward you shall dance all the evening whilst I look on and admire you."

"You are the essence of wisdom," he said, looking at her with admiration. "And as a reward, you’ll dance all evening while I watch and appreciate you."

But soon Madame Mildau could dance no longer. She had a very bad headache, and begged her husband to take her home. M. Mildau was very sympathetic. He was very sorry for his wife, and suggested that she should take some brandy. She readily agreed that a little brandy might do her good, and they took some together in their bedroom, after which madame's husband remembered little more. He had a vague notion that his wife was rolling his neck-handkerchief round his forehead in the form of a Turkish turban, and patting him on the cheeks and smilingly wishing him a thousand pleasant dreams, and then—all was a blank. He might as well have been dead. With madame it was otherwise. The headache was, of course, a ruse. The brandy she had given her husband had been well drugged, and no sooner had she made sure it had taken [184]effect than she snapped her daintily manicured finger-tips in the air, and retiring to her dressing-room, changed the dress she was wearing for one ten times more costly and beautiful—a dress of rose-coloured gauze, upon which a drapery of lace was suspended by agraffes of diamonds. A wreath of pale roses, that seemed to have been bathed in the dew of the morning, the better to harmonize with the delicate complexion of her lovely face, nestled in her hair, and above it, more magnificent than anything yet seen in Innsbruck, and setting off to perfection the dazzling lustre of her yellow curls, the tiara of diamonds.

But soon Madame Mildau could no longer dance. She had a terrible headache and asked her husband to take her home. M. Mildau was very sympathetic. He felt sorry for his wife and suggested she try some brandy. She quickly agreed that a little brandy might help, and they shared some in their bedroom, after which Madame’s husband remembered very little more. He vaguely recalled his wife wrapping his neck scarf around his forehead like a Turkish turban, patting his cheeks, and sweetly wishing him a thousand pleasant dreams, and then—everything went blank. He might as well have been dead. It was different for Madame. The headache was, of course, just a cover. The brandy she had given her husband was heavily drugged, and as soon as she was sure it took effect, she snapped her perfectly manicured fingers in the air and went to her dressing room, changing into a dress ten times more extravagant and beautiful—a dress of rose-colored gauze, adorned with lace draped over diamond clasps. A wreath of pale roses, seemingly dipped in morning dew to match the delicate complexion of her stunning face, rested in her hair, and above it, more magnificent than anything yet seen in Innsbruck, was a tiara of diamonds that perfectly highlighted the dazzling shine of her golden curls.

After a final survey of herself in the glass, she slipped on her cloak, and stole softly out to join her intimate friend, the Countess Linitz, who was also going to the ball. All things so far had worked wonderfully well; not even a servant suspected her. In order to avoid trusting her secret to anyone in the house, she had employed a stranger to hire an elegant carriage, which was in waiting for her at a discreet distance from the front door. The ball at which Madame Mildau soon arrived with her friend was much more to her liking than the one to which she had been previously escorted by her husband. The music was more harmonious, the conversation more amiable, the dresses more elaborate, and, what [185]was more important than all, Madame Mildau's success was even more instantaneous and complete. The whole room—host, guests, musicians, even waiters—one and all were literally dumbfounded at the extraordinary beauty of her face and costume, to say nothing of her jewels. Such an entrancing spectacle was without parallel in a ballroom in Innsbruck; and when she left, before the entertainment was over, all the life, the light, the gaiety went with her.

After taking a last look at herself in the mirror, she put on her cloak and quietly slipped out to meet her close friend, Countess Linitz, who was also heading to the ball. Everything had gone smoothly so far; not even a servant suspected her. To keep her secret safe, she had hired a stranger to arrange for a fancy carriage, which was waiting for her at a discreet distance from the front door. The ball that Madame Mildau soon arrived at with her friend was much more enjoyable than the one she had previously attended with her husband. The music was more beautiful, the conversation more friendly, the dresses more exquisite, and more importantly, Madame Mildau's success was even more immediate and complete. The entire room—host, guests, musicians, even the waitstaff—was absolutely stunned by the extraordinary beauty of her face and outfit, not to mention her jewels. Such a captivating sight was unmatched in any ballroom in Innsbruck; and when she left before the event was over, all the life, light, and joy went with her.

But it was at the third ball, to which the same equipage surreptitiously bore her, that Madame Mildau's enjoyment and triumphs reached their zenith; and it was only towards the close of that entertainment—when she felt, by that revelation of instinct which never deceives women on similar occasions, that it was time to depart; that the brilliancy of her eyes, no less than the beauty of her dress, was fading; that her lips, parched with fatigue, had lost that humid red which rendered them so pretty and inviting, and that the dust had taken the beautiful gloss off her hair—that she experienced, for the first time, a sentiment of uneasiness in reviewing the rashness of her conduct. How was it possible, she asked herself, to prevent a casual acquaintance—her friends she could warn—letting out in conversation before her husband that she had been [186]to these balls. And supposing he thus got to know of her deceit, what then?

But it was at the third ball, to which the same carriage secretly took her, that Madame Mildau's enjoyment and triumph peaked; and it was only toward the end of that event—when she sensed, through that instinctive realization that never misleads women in similar situations, that it was time to leave; that the sparkle in her eyes, just like the beauty of her dress, was starting to fade; that her lips, dry with fatigue, had lost that moist red that made them so pretty and inviting, and that dust had dulled the shine of her hair—that she felt, for the first time, a sense of unease as she reflected on the recklessness of her actions. How could she stop a casual acquaintance—she could warn her friends—from accidentally revealing in conversation to her husband that she had been [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]to these balls? And if he found out about her deceit, what would happen then?

This idea—the idea of being found out—with all its consequences, rose before her. Her exhausted imagination could find nothing to oppose it, nothing to relieve the feeling of depression which took possession of her, and she almost felt remorse when she threw herself into her carriage. It was a very dark night, cold and windy, and she was only too thankful to nestle close into the soft cushions at her back, and bury her face in the warm fur of her costly wrap. For some minutes she remained absorbed in thought; but it was not long before the monotonous rumble, rumble of the carriage produced a sensation of drowsiness, from which she was rudely awakened by the sound of a cough. Glancing in the direction from whence it came, to her utmost dismay and astonishment she saw, seated in the opposite corner of the vehicle, a young man of good, if somewhat peculiar appearance, and extremely well dressed. Madame Mildau instantly took in all the disadvantages of her situation, and, overwhelmed by the imprudence of her conduct, exclaimed in a tone in which dignity and terror struggled for mastery, "Sir, what audacity!"

This idea—the idea of being found out—with all its consequences, came to her mind. Her tired imagination couldn’t come up with anything to counter it, nothing to ease the feeling of depression that took hold of her, and she almost felt guilty as she threw herself into her carriage. It was a very dark night, cold and windy, and she was more than grateful to snuggle into the soft cushions behind her and bury her face in the warm fur of her expensive wrap. For a few minutes, she was lost in thought; but it didn’t take long before the monotonous rumble, rumble of the carriage made her feel drowsy, from which she was abruptly jolted awake by the sound of a cough. Glancing toward the noise, to her shock and dismay, she saw a young man with a good, if somewhat unusual appearance, and extremely well-dressed, sitting in the opposite corner of the vehicle. Madame Mildau immediately realized all the disadvantages of her situation and, overwhelmed by the recklessness of her behavior, exclaimed in a tone where dignity and fear battled for control, "Sir, how dare you!"

"Yes, indeed, what audacity!" the stranger replied, affecting to be shocked. "What [187]pride! What a love of display!" and he rolled his big eyes at her and bared his teeth.

"Yes, totally, what nerve!" the stranger replied, pretending to be shocked. "What [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]pride! What a need to show off!" and he rolled his eyes at her and showed his teeth.

"But, sir," Madame Mildau cried in horror, concluding that the unknown was a madman, "this is my carriage. I beg you will depart—I beseech you—I command you. I will summon my servants."

"But, sir," Madame Mildau cried in horror, realizing that the stranger was a madman, "this is my carriage. I beg you to leave—I implore you—I demand you do. I will call my servants."

"That will be a vain waste of valuable breath," replied the young man coolly. "You may call your servants—but there is only one, and he is mine. He will not answer you."

"That’s just a pointless waste of your breath," the young man replied coolly. "You can call your servants—but there's only one, and he's mine. He won’t respond to you."

"Where am I, then? How infamous!" exclaimed Madame Mildau, and she burst into tears. "Oh, how cruelly punished I am!"

"Where am I, then? How infamous!" Madame Mildau exclaimed, bursting into tears. "Oh, how cruelly I'm being punished!"

"It is true, madame, you will be punished for having been agreeable, gay, and brilliant to-night without the consent of your husband; but at present he knows nothing about it, for at this moment he reposes in the sleep of the just, confident that you are enjoying the same repose close to him. As to yourself, madame, why this fear? You will have nothing to dread, I assure you, from my indiscretion; but, as you may be aware, there is no fault, however small, that has not its expiation. Nay, do not weep. Am I so ugly? Why should you dread me so, madame? I am a great admirer of your charms, desirous to know you better. Nay, have no suspicions as to my morality—I [188]am no profligate. I came to the ball to-night for quite another purpose."

"It’s true, madam, you will face consequences for being charming, lively, and dazzling tonight without your husband's approval; but right now, he has no idea, as he is peacefully sleeping, confident that you are enjoying the same rest beside him. As for you, madam, why this fear? I assure you, there's nothing to worry about regarding my discretion; however, as you might know, there’s no mistake, no matter how small, that doesn’t require some form of atonement. No, please don’t cry. Am I really that frightening? Why do you seem to fear me, madam? I am a great admirer of your beauty, eager to know you better. No need to doubt my morals—I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] am not a rogue. I came to the ball tonight for a completely different reason."

"Sir, I understand you. You are employed by my husband. A spy! Detestable!"

"Sir, I get you. You work for my husband. A spy! That's disgusting!"

"Stop, madame," the stranger said, laying his hand gently on hers. "Debase not the dignity of man by imagining for one instant that there is anyone who would lend himself so readily to act the odious part you impute to me. I am no spy."

"Stop, ma'am," the stranger said, placing his hand gently on hers. "Don’t lower the dignity of humanity by thinking for a second that anyone would be willing to play the nasty role you assign to me. I’m not a spy."

"In Heaven's name, then," Madame Mildau exclaimed, "what brings you here? What do you want? Who are you?"

"In Heaven's name, then," Madame Mildau exclaimed, "what brings you here? What do you want? Who are you?"

"One at a time, madame," the young man ejaculated. "To begin with, it was those diamonds of yours—those rings on your soft and delicate fingers, those bracelets on your slender rounded wrists, that necklace and pendant on your snowy breast, and over and above all that splendid tiara on your matchless hair. It was the sight of all those bright and gleaming stars that attracted me, just as the light of a candle attracts a moth. I could not resist them."

"One at a time, ma'am," the young man said eagerly. "First, it was your diamonds—those rings on your soft, delicate fingers, those bracelets on your slim wrists, that necklace and pendant on your fair chest, and especially that gorgeous tiara in your beautiful hair. It was the sight of all those shining, sparkling jewels that drew me in, just like a candle draws in a moth. I couldn't help myself."

"Then you—you are a robber!" stammered the lady, ready to faint with terror.

"Then you—you’re a thief!" the woman gasped, on the verge of fainting from fear.

"Wrong again!" the young man said; "I admire your jewels, it is true, but I am no thief."

"Wrong again!" the young man said. "I admire your jewelry, that's true, but I'm not a thief."

"Then, in mercy's name, what are you?" demanded the lady.

"Then, in the name of mercy, what are you?" the lady asked.

[189]"Well!" the stranger replied, speaking with a slight snarl, "I am a man now, but I shall soon change."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"Well!" the stranger replied, speaking with a slight snarl, "I'm a man now, but I will change soon."

"A man and will soon change?" Madame Mildau cried; "oh, you're mad, mad—and I'm shut up in here with a lunatic! Help! help!"

"A man and will soon change?" Madame Mildau shouted; "oh, you're crazy, crazy—and I'm stuck in here with a lunatic! Help! Help!"

"Calmly, calmly," the stranger exclaimed, lifting her hands to his lips and kissing them. "I'm perfectly sane, and at present perfectly harmless. Now tell me, madame—and mind, be candid with me—why don't you love your husband?"

"Calm down, calm down," the stranger said, raising her hands to his lips and kissing them. "I'm completely sane, and right now, I'm totally harmless. Now tell me, madam—and please be honest with me—why don't you love your husband?"

"How do you know I don't?" Madame Mildau faltered.

"How do you know I don't?" Madame Mildau hesitated.

"Tut, tut!" the young man said. "Anyone could see that with half an eye. Besides, consider your conduct to-night! Answer my questions."

"Tut, tut!" the young man said. "Anyone could see that with half an eye. Besides, think about how you've acted tonight! Answer my questions."

"Well, you see!" Madame Mildau stammered, having come to the conclusion that even if the man were not mad it would be highly impolitic to provoke him, "I'm so much younger than he is. I'm only twenty-three, whereas he is forty-five. Besides, he detests all amusements, and I love them—especially dances. He is too fat to——"

"Well, you see!" Madame Mildau stammered, realizing that even if the man wasn’t crazy, it would be really unwise to irritate him. "I’m so much younger than he is. I’m only twenty-three, while he’s forty-five. Plus, he hates all kinds of fun, and I love them—especially dancing. He’s too fat to——"

"Are you sure he is fat? Will you swear he is fat?" the stranger asked, grasping her hands so tightly that she screamed.

"Are you sure he’s overweight? Will you swear he’s overweight?" the stranger asked, gripping her hands so tightly that she screamed.

[190]"I swear it!" she said, "he is quite the fattest man I know."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"I swear!" she said, "he's the heaviest guy I know."

"And tender! But no, he can't be very tender!"

"And sweet! But no, he can't be that sweet!"

"What questions to ask!" Madame Mildau said. "How do I know whether he is tender! Besides, what does it concern you?"

"What questions should I ask?" Madame Mildau said. "How can I tell if he's gentle? Plus, why does it matter to you?"

"It concerns me much," the young man retorted; "and you, too, madame. You asked me just now a question concerning myself. Your curiosity shall be satisfied. I am a werwolf. My servant on the box who took the place of your employé is a werwolf. In an hour the metamorphosis will take place. You are out here in the Wood of Arlan alone with us."

"It worries me a lot," the young man shot back; "and you, too, ma'am. You just asked me a question about myself. I'm going to satisfy your curiosity. I'm a werewolf. My servant up front, who replaced your employee, is also a werewolf. In an hour, the transformation will happen. You're out here in the Wood of Arlan all alone with us."

"In the Wood of Arlan!"

"In the Arlan Woods!"

"Yes, madame, in the Wood of Arlan, which is, as you know, one of the wildest and least frequented spots in this part of the Tyrol. We are both ravenously hungry, and—well, you can judge the rest!"

"Yes, ma'am, in the Wood of Arlan, which is, as you know, one of the most remote and least visited places in this part of the Tyrol. We're both extremely hungry, and—well, you can imagine the rest!"

Madame Mildau, who regarded werwolves in the same category as satyrs and mermaids, was once more convinced that she had to deal with a lunatic, but thinking it wisest to humour him, she said, "I shouldn't advise you to eat me. I'm not at all nice. I'm dreadfully tough."

Madame Mildau, who viewed werewolves alongside satyrs and mermaids, was once again convinced she was dealing with a crazy person. However, thinking it best to play along, she said, "I wouldn't recommend eating me. I'm not very tasty. I'm terribly tough."

"You're not that," the young man said, [191]"but I'm not at all sure that the paint and powder on your cheeks might not prove injurious. Anyhow, I have decided to spare you on one condition!"

"You're not that," the young man said, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"but I'm really not convinced that the makeup on your cheeks won't cause harm. Either way, I've decided to let you off the hook on one condition!"

"Yes! and that is?" Madame Mildau exclaimed, clapping her hands joyfully.

"Yes! And what is that?" Madame Mildau exclaimed, clapping her hands happily.

"That you let me have your husband instead. Give me the keys of your house, and my man and I will fetch him. Did you leave him sound asleep?"

"That you let me take your husband instead. Give me the keys to your house, and my guy and I will go get him. Did you leave him fast asleep?"

"Yes!" Madame Mildau faltered.

"Yes!" Madame Mildau hesitated.

"In other words you drugged him! I knew it! I can read it in your eyes. Well—so much the better. Your foresight has proved quite providential. We will bind you securely and leave you here whilst we are gone, and when we return with your husband you shall be freed, and my man shall drive you home. The key?"

"In other words, you drugged him! I knew it! I can see it in your eyes. Well—so much the better. Your insight has been very helpful. We will tie you up securely and leave you here while we're gone, and when we come back with your husband, you'll be set free, and my guy will take you home. The key?"

Madame Mildau gave it him. With the aid of his servant—a huge man, well over six feet and with the chest and limbs of a Hercules—the stranger then proceeded to gag and bind Madame Mildau hand and foot, and lifting her gently on to the road, fastened her securely to the trunk of a tree.

Madame Mildau handed it to him. With the help of his servant—a massive guy, well over six feet tall and built like Hercules—the stranger then went on to gag and tie up Madame Mildau, both hands and feet. He then carefully lifted her onto the road and securely fastened her to the trunk of a tree.

"Au revoir!" he exclaimed, kissing her lightly on the forehead. "We shan't be long! These horses go like the wind."

"Goodbye!" he said, giving her a quick kiss on the forehead. "We won't be gone long! These horses are super fast."

The next moment he was gone. For some [192]seconds Madame Mildau struggled desperately to free herself; then, recognizing the futility of her efforts, resigned herself to her fate. At last she heard the clatter of horses' hoofs and the rumble of wheels, and in a few minutes she was once again free.

The next moment he was gone. For some [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] seconds, Madame Mildau fought desperately to get free; then, realizing that her efforts were pointless, she accepted her fate. Finally, she heard the sound of horses' hooves and the rumble of wheels, and in just a few minutes, she was free again.

"Quick!" the stranger said, leading her by the arm, "there's not a moment to lose. The transmutation has already begun. In a few seconds we shall both be wolves and your fate will be sealed. We've got your husband, and, fortunately for you, he is as you described him, nice and plump. If you want to take a final peep at him, do so at once; it's your last chance."

"Quick!" the stranger said, grabbing her arm, "we don’t have a second to waste. The change has already started. In just a few seconds, we’ll both be wolves, and your fate will be sealed. We've got your husband, and luckily for you, he’s just as you said, nice and plump. If you want to take one last look at him, do it now; it’s your final chance."

But Madame Mildau had no such desire. She moved aside as her husband, clad in his pyjamas and still sleeping soundly, was lifted out of the vehicle and placed on the ground, and then, hurriedly brushing past him, was about to enter the carriage, when the young man interposed.

But Madame Mildau had no such desire. She stepped aside as her husband, dressed in his pajamas and still sleeping soundly, was lifted out of the vehicle and set on the ground. Then, quickly brushing past him, she was about to enter the carriage when the young man intervened.

"On the box, madame. We could not find you a coachman—you must drive yourself; and as you value your life, drive like the——"

"On the box, ma'am. We couldn't find you a driver—you have to drive yourself; and if you care about your life, drive like the——"

But madame did not wait for further instructions. Springing lightly on the box, she picked up the reins, and with a crack of the whip the horses were off. A minute later, and the wild howl of wolves, followed by a [193]piercing human scream, rang out in the still morning air.

But the woman didn't wait for more instructions. Jumping onto the box, she grabbed the reins, and with a crack of the whip, the horses took off. A minute later, the wild howl of wolves was followed by a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]piercing human scream, echoing through the quiet morning air.

"That's my husband! I recognize his voice," Madame Mildau sighed. "Ah, well! thank God, the man wasn't a robber. My diamonds are safe."

"That's my husband! I recognize his voice," Madame Mildau sighed. "Oh well! Thank goodness he wasn't a thief. My diamonds are safe."


[194]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XII

THE WERWOLF IN SPAIN

WERWOLVES are, perhaps, rather less common in Spain than in any other part of Europe. They are there almost entirely confined to the mountainous regions (more particularly to the Sierra de Guadarrama, the Cantabrian, and the Pyrenees), and are usually of the male species. Generally speaking the property of lycanthropy in Spain appears to be hereditary; and, as one would naturally expect in a country so pronouncedly Roman Catholic, to rid the lycanthropist of his unenviable property it is the custom to resort to exorcism. Though they are extremely rare, both flowers and streams possessing the power of transmitting the property of werwolfery are to be found in the Cantabrian mountains and the Pyrenees.

WERWOLVES are probably less common in Spain than in other parts of Europe. They are mostly found in the mountainous areas, particularly the Sierra de Guadarrama, the Cantabrian Mountains, and the Pyrenees, and they are usually male. It seems that lycanthropy in Spain is often hereditary. As one might expect in a strongly Roman Catholic country, it's customary to use exorcism to free a lycanthrope from their unwanted condition. Although they are very rare, there are flowers and streams in the Cantabrian mountains and the Pyrenees that are believed to have the ability to pass on the trait of werewolfism.

And in Spain, as in Austria-Hungary, precious stones—particularly rubies—not [195]infrequently, and often with disastrous results, attract the werwolf.

And in Spain, just like in Austria-Hungary, precious stones—especially rubies—often attract the werwolf, and not infrequently, it leads to disastrous results.

The following case of a Spanish werwolf may be taken as typical:—

The following case of a Spanish werewolf can be considered typical:—

In the month of September, 1853, a young man, one Paul Nicholas, arrived from Paris at Pamplona, and took up his abode at l'Hôtel Hervada.

In September 1853, a young man named Paul Nicholas arrived in Pamplona from Paris and settled into l'Hôtel Hervada.

He was rich, idle, sleek; and the sole object of his stay at Pamplona was the pursuit of some little adventure wherewith he might be temporarily employed, and whereof perchance he might afterwards boast. Well, in the hotel there had arrived, a day or two before Monsieur Nicholas, a young and beautiful lady, the effect of whose personal attractions was intensified by certain mysterious circumstances. No one knew her; she had no one with her—not even a servant to be bribed—and although eminently fitted to shine in society, she went neither to the opera nor the dance. As may be readily understood, she was soon the sole topic of conversation in the hotel. Every one talked of her rare beauty, elegance, and musical genius, and immediately after dinner, when she retired to her room, many of the guests would steal upstairs after her, and, stationing themselves outside her door, would remain there for hours to listen to her singing.

He was wealthy, carefree, and polished; and the only reason he was staying in Pamplona was to find some little adventure to keep himself occupied, one that he could maybe brag about later. Well, just a day or two before Monsieur Nicholas arrived at the hotel, a young and beautiful woman showed up, and her attractiveness was heightened by some mysterious circumstances. Nobody knew her; she was all alone—not even a servant who could be bribed—and even though she was clearly someone who would shine in social settings, she didn’t attend the opera or any dances. Unsurprisingly, she quickly became the main topic of conversation in the hotel. Everyone talked about her rare beauty, elegance, and musical talent, and right after dinner, when she would go to her room, many guests would sneak upstairs after her, lingering outside her door for hours just to listen to her sing.

Paul Nicholas's head was completely turned. [196]To have such a neighbour, with the face and voice of an angel, and yet not to know her! It was enough to drive him wild. At last, to every one's surprise, the mysterious lady, apparently so exclusive, permitted the advances of a very commonplace, middle-aged gentleman with hardly a hair on his head and a paunch that was voted quite disgusting.

Paul Nicholas was completely captivated. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]To have a neighbor with the face and voice of an angel and not know her at all! It was enough to drive him crazy. Finally, to everyone's surprise, the mysterious lady, who seemed so exclusive, allowed the advances of a very ordinary, middle-aged man with hardly any hair and a belly that most found quite unappealing.

The friendship between the two ripened fast. In defiance of all conventionality, the lady took to sitting out late at night with her elderly admirer, and, with an absolute disregard of decorum, accompanied him on long excursions. Finally, she went away with him altogether. On the occasion of this latter event every one in the hotel heaved a sigh of relief, saving Paul.

The friendship between the two grew quickly. Going against all social norms, the woman started spending late nights outside with her older admirer and, completely ignoring appropriate behavior, joined him on long trips. Eventually, she left with him completely. When this happened, everyone at the hotel breathed a sigh of relief—except for Paul.

Paul was disconsolate. He stayed on, hovering about the places she had most frequented, and hoping to see in every fresh arrival at the hotel his adored one come back. His pitiable condition gained no sympathy.

Paul was heartbroken. He lingered around the places she used to visit the most, hoping to see his beloved return in every new guest arriving at the hotel. His sad situation earned him no sympathy.

"Silly fellow!" was the general comment. "He is desperately in love! And with such a creature! What an idiot!"

"Silly guy!" was the general comment. "He's totally in love! And with someone like her! What a fool!"

But Paul's patience was at length rewarded, his devotion apparently justified, for the lady returned, unaccompanied; and so great was the charm of her personality that within two days of her reappearance she had completely [197]won back the hearts of her fellow-guests. Again every one raved of her.

But Paul's patience was finally rewarded, and his dedication seemed justified, because the lady returned alone; and her personality was so captivating that within two days of her showing up again, she had completely [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]won back the hearts of her fellow guests. Everyone was raving about her again.

Meanwhile, Paul Nicholas became more enamoured than ever. He bought a guitar, and composed love lyrics—which he sang outside her door, from morning till night, with all that wealth of tenderness so uniquely expressible in a human voice—but it was all in vain. For the lady, whose name had at last leaked out—it was Isabelle de Nurrez—had yielded to the attentions of another stout, middle-aged gentleman, with whom in due course she departed.

Meanwhile, Paul Nicholas fell more in love than ever. He bought a guitar and wrote love songs, which he sang outside her door from morning till night, pouring out all that tenderness that can only be expressed in a human voice—but it was all for nothing. The lady, whose name eventually got out—it was Isabelle de Nurrez—had given in to the advances of another hefty, middle-aged man, with whom she eventually left.

This was too much even for her most ardent admirers. Every guest in the hotel protested, and petitioned that she might not be readmitted.

This was too much even for her biggest fans. Every guest at the hotel complained and demanded that she not be allowed back in.

But mine host shook his head with scant apology. "I cannot help it," he said. "The lady pays more for her rooms than all the rest of you put together, so why should I turn her out? After all, if she likes to have many sweethearts, why shouldn't she? It is her own concern, neither yours nor mine. It harms no one!"

But the host shook his head with little apology. "I can't help it," he said. "The lady pays more for her rooms than all of you combined, so why should I kick her out? After all, if she wants to have multiple lovers, why shouldn't she? It's her business, not yours or mine. It doesn't hurt anyone!"

And some of the guests, seeing logic in their landlord's views, remained; others went. As for Paul, he was immeasurably shocked at the bad taste of his adored one; but he stayed on, and within a few days, as he had fondly hoped, [198]the fickle creature returned—and, as before, returned alone. It was then that he resolved on writing to her. With a crow-quill almost as fine as the long silky eyelashes of Isabella, on a sheet of paper whose border of Cupids, grapes, vases, and roses left little—too little—space for writing, he indited his letter, which, when completed, he sealed with a seal of azure blue wax, bearing the device of a dove ready for flight. And so scented was this epistle that it perfumed the entire hotel in its transit by means of a servant (well paid for the purpose) to mademoiselle's room. Again—this time for an endless amount of trouble and expense—Paul was rewarded. When next he met mademoiselle, and an opportune moment arrived, she looked at him, and as her lovely eyes scanned his manly, if somewhat portly figure, she smiled—smiled a smile of satisfaction which meant much. Paul Nicholas was in ecstasies. He hardly knew how to contain himself; he sighed, radiated, and wriggled about to such an extent that the attention of every one in the place was directed to him; whereupon Mlle de Nurrez turned very red and frowned. Paul's expectations now sank to zero; for the rest of the day he was almost too miserable to live. But Mlle de Nurrez, no doubt perceiving him to be truly penitent for having so embarrassed her, [199]forgave him, and on his way to dinner he received a note in her own pretty handwriting giving him permission to make her acquaintance without any further introduction. The way thus paved, Monsieur Paul Nicholas, overjoyed, lost no time in seeking out the lady. She was singing a wild sweet song as he entered her sitting-room, and her back, turned to the door, gave him an opportunity of observing, as she leant over her guitar, the most exquisite shoulders and the prettiest-shaped head in the world. With graceful confusion she rose to greet him, and her long eyelashes fell over eyes black and brilliant as those that awakened the furore of two continents—the eyes of Lola Montez. She was dressed in white; her rich dark hair was held in place with combs of gold; her girdle was of gold, and so also were the massive bracelets on her arms, which—so perfect was their symmetry—might well have been fashioned by a sculptor.

And some of the guests, seeing the sense in their landlord's opinions, stayed; others left. As for Paul, he was incredibly shocked by the poor taste of the woman he adored; but he decided to stick around, and after a few days, just as he had hoped, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the capricious woman came back—and, just like before, came back alone. It was then that he decided to write to her. Using a crow-quill almost as fine as Isabella's long silky eyelashes, on a sheet of paper bordered with Cupids, grapes, vases, and roses that gave him almost no—too little—space to write, he poured out his feelings in a letter, which, when finished, he sealed with azure blue wax, stamped with the image of a dove about to take flight. The letter was so fragrant that it filled the entire hotel with its scent as it was delivered by a servant (well compensated for the task) to the lady's room. Again—this time at a substantial cost and hassle—Paul was rewarded. When he next saw her and an opportune moment arose, she looked at him, and as her beautiful eyes scanned his sturdy, if somewhat hefty, figure, she smiled—a smile of satisfaction that meant a lot. Paul Nicholas was overjoyed. He hardly knew how to keep himself together; he sighed, glowed, and squirmed around so much that everyone in the place noticed him; which caused Mlle de Nurrez to blush deeply and frown. Paul’s hopes then dropped to zero; for the rest of the day he was almost too miserable to bear. But Mlle de Nurrez, likely sensing that he was genuinely remorseful for having embarrassed her, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]forgave him, and on his way to dinner, he received a note in her lovely handwriting giving him permission to get to know her without any further introduction. With the path cleared, Monsieur Paul Nicholas, thrilled, wasted no time in finding the lady. She was singing a sweet, wild song as he entered her sitting room, and with her back turned to the door, he got the chance to admire her exquisite shoulders and the prettiest head in the world as she leaned over her guitar. With a touch of graceful shyness, she stood to greet him, and her long eyelashes fell over eyes that were black and brilliant, reminiscent of those that sparked excitement across two continents—the eyes of Lola Montez. She wore white; her rich dark hair was held in place with gold combs; her belt was made of gold, as were the heavy bracelets on her arms, which—so perfectly symmetrical—could very well have been crafted by a sculptor.

Monsieur Paul Nicholas, with the air of a prince, escorted her to the dining-room; and over champagne, coffee, and liqueurs their friendship grew apace. Some hours later, when ensconced together in a cosy retreat on the terrace, and the fast disappearing lights in the hotel windows warned them it would soon be prudent to retire, Mlle de Nurrez exclaimed with a sigh:—

Monsieur Paul Nicholas, looking like a prince, escorted her to the dining room; and over champagne, coffee, and liqueurs, their friendship blossomed quickly. A few hours later, while settled together in a cozy spot on the terrace, and the dwindling lights in the hotel windows signaled that it would soon be wise to head to bed, Mlle de Nurrez exclaimed with a sigh:—

[200]"You have told me so much about yourself, whilst I—I have told you nothing in return. Alas! I have a history. My parents are dead—my mother died when I was a baby, and my father, who was a very wealthy man—having accumulated his money in the business of a cork merchant which he carried on for years in Portugal—died just six months ago. He was on a voyage for his health in the Mediterranean, when he formed an acquaintance with a young Hindu, Prince Dajarah who soon acquired unbounded influence over him. My father died on this voyage, and—God forgive my suspicions!—but his death was strange and sudden. On opening his will, it was found that all his property was left to me—but only on the condition that I married Prince Dajarah."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"You've shared so much about yourself, while I—I haven't shared anything in return. Unfortunately, I have a story. My parents are gone—my mother passed away when I was a baby, and my father, who was quite wealthy—he made his fortune as a cork merchant for many years in Portugal—died just six months ago. He was on a health trip in the Mediterranean when he met a young Hindu, Prince Dajarah, who quickly gained significant influence over him. My father passed away during this trip, and—God forgive my doubts!—but his death felt odd and unexpected. When his will was read, we discovered that all his assets were left to me—but only if I agreed to marry Prince Dajarah."

"Marry a black man! Mon Dieu, how terrible!" Paul Nicholas cried.

"Marry a Black man! Oh my God, how awful!" Paul Nicholas exclaimed.

"You are right. It was terrible!" Mlle de Nurrez went on. "And if I refused to marry Prince Dajarah, he, according to the will, would inherit everything. Well, Prince Dajarah was persistent; he declared that it was my duty to marry him, to fulfil my father's dying wish. It was in vain that I implored his mercy—that I told him I could never return his affections. And at last, finding that upon Prince Dajarah neither [201]remonstrance nor reproach had any effect, I fled to a town some ten miles distant from this hotel, taking with me what money and jewellery I possessed.

"You’re right. It was awful!” Mlle de Nurrez continued. “And if I refused to marry Prince Dajarah, he would inherit everything according to the will. Well, Prince Dajarah was relentless; he insisted it was my duty to marry him to fulfill my father's last wish. I begged him for mercy and told him I could never return his feelings, but it was all in vain. Finally, realizing that neither my protests nor my accusations had any impact on Prince Dajarah, I escaped to a town about ten miles away from this hotel, taking with me what money and jewelry I had."

"Alas! he soon discovered my whereabouts, and with the sole object of continuing his persecution of me, speedily established himself in the house—which, unfortunately for me, happened to be vacant—next to mine. My money is nearly exhausted, I have no resources, and unless some one intervenes, some one brave and fearless, some one who really loves me, I shall undoubtedly be forced into a marriage with this odious wretch. Heavens, the bare idea of it is poisonous! You remember the two men who paid such marked attentions to me a short time ago?"

"Unfortunately, he quickly found out where I was and, purely to keep tormenting me, quickly moved into the empty house right next to mine. I'm almost out of money, I have no options left, and unless someone steps in—someone brave and fearless, someone who truly loves me—I will undoubtedly be forced into a marriage with this awful creep. Just thinking about it makes me sick! Do you remember the two men who showed me such special attention not long ago?"

Paul Nicholas nodded. His emotion was such he could not speak.

Paul Nicholas nodded. He was so overwhelmed with emotion that he couldn't speak.

"They both imagined they were in love with me. They swore they would confront the black tyrant and kill him; but when they were put to the test—when I took them and pointed him out to them—they went white as a sheet, and—fled."

"They both thought they were in love with me. They promised they would take on the cruel tyrant and kill him; but when it came down to it—when I showed them who he was—they went pale and ran away."

"Why torture me thus?" Paul Nicholas cried. "Tell me—only tell me what it is you want me to do!"

"Why are you doing this to me?" Paul Nicholas shouted. "Just tell me—please tell me what you want me to do!"

"Do you love me?"

"Do you love me?"

"More than my life."

"More than my life."

[202]"More than your soul?"

"More than your soul?"

"More than my soul."

"More than my essence."

"Will you save me from a fate more horrible than death?"

"Will you save me from a fate worse than death?"

"If I go to Hell for you—yes!" Paul said, gazing on a face lovely as a dream.

"If I end up in hell for you—yes!" Paul said, staring at a face as beautiful as a dream.

"You must come with me to his house to-morrow then! You must come armed. You must kill him."

"You have to come with me to his house tomorrow! You need to be armed. You have to kill him."

"Kill him!" Paul cried, turning pale.

"Kill him!" Paul shouted, going pale.

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"But it will be murder—assassination."

"But it will be murder—assassination."

"Murder, to kill him—a tyrant—a black man! Bah! Are you too a coward?" And she sprang to her feet, the veins swelling on her white brow, her cheeks colouring, her eyes flashing fire, as if she, at least, knew not the meaning of fear. "Sooner than let such a wretch inherit my father's wealth," she cried out, "I will kill him myself—kill him, or perish in the attempt."

"Murder, to kill him—a tyrant—a black man! Ugh! Are you also a coward?" And she jumped to her feet, the veins bulging on her pale forehead, her cheeks flushing, her eyes blazing, as if she, at least, didn’t know the meaning of fear. "I’d rather die than let such a scoundrel inherit my father's wealth," she shouted, "I'll kill him myself—kill him, or die trying."

Paul Nicholas encountered the earnest gaze of her large, bright eyes, the pleading of her beautiful mouth, and the sweetness of her breath fanned his nostrils. A terrific wave of passion swept over him. He loved as he had never loved before—as he had never deemed it possible to love: and in his mad worship of the woman he believed to be as pure as she was fair, he forgot that the [203]devil hides safest where he is least suspected. Seizing her small white hands in his, he swore upon them to do her will; and he would have gone on making all sorts of wild, impassioned speeches had not Mlle de Nurrez reminded him that it was past locking-up time.

Paul Nicholas found himself captivated by the sincere look in her large, bright eyes, the appeal of her beautiful mouth, and the sweetness of her breath that filled his senses. A powerful wave of passion washed over him. He felt a love unlike anything he had ever experienced before—something he hadn’t thought was even possible: and in his intense admiration for the woman he believed was as pure as she was beautiful, he forgot that the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]devil hides safest where he is least suspected. Grasping her small white hands in his, he promised to do her bidding; and he would have continued making all kinds of wild, passionate declarations if Mlle de Nurrez hadn’t reminded him that it was past locking-up time.

She crossed the main hall of the hotel with him, and as she turned to bid him good night prior to ascending to her quarters, her eyes met his—met his in one long, lingering glance that he assured himself could only have meant love.

She walked through the main hall of the hotel with him, and as she turned to say goodnight before heading up to her room, her eyes met his—in one long, lingering glance that he convinced himself could only have meant love.

Next morning the guests in the hotel received another shock. Mlle de Nurrez had gone off again—this time with Monsieur Paul Nicholas—that good-looking, well-to-do young man, at whom all the matrons with marriageable daughters had in vain cast longing eyes.

Next morning, the hotel guests were in for another surprise. Mlle de Nurrez had left again—this time with Monsieur Paul Nicholas, that handsome, wealthy young man whom all the mothers with single daughters had been eyeing in vain.

Now, although Paul Nicholas had little knowledge of geography, he could not help remarking, as he journeyed with Mlle Nurrez, that their route was in an exactly opposite direction to that leading to the town which his companion had named to him as her place of residence. He pointed out his difficulty, but Mlle de Nurrez only laughed.

Now, even though Paul Nicholas didn't know much about geography, he couldn't help but notice, while traveling with Mlle Nurrez, that their path was going in the completely opposite direction from the town she had mentioned as her home. He pointed out his confusion, but Mlle de Nurrez just laughed.

"Wait!" she said. "Wait and see. We shall get there all right. You must trust to my wit."

"Wait!" she said. "Just wait and see. We'll get there, no problem. You need to trust my cleverness."

[204]Paul Nicholas made no further comment. He was already in the seventh heaven—that was enough for him; and leaning back, he continued gazing at her profile.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Paul Nicholas didn’t say anything else. He was already on cloud nine—that was enough for him; and leaning back, he kept looking at her profile.

The afternoon passed away, the sun sank, and night and its shadows moved solemnly on them. Gradually the roadside trees became distinguishable only as deeper masses of shadow, and Paul Nicholas could only tell they were trees by the peculiar sodden odour that, from time to time, sluggishly flowed in at the open window of the carriage. Of necessity, they were proceeding slowly—the road was for the most part uphill, and the horses, though tough and hardy natives of the mountains, had begun to show signs of flagging. They did not pass by a soul, and even the sighs of astonished cattle, whose ruminating slumbers they had routed, at last became events of the greatest rarity. At each yard they advanced the wildness of the country increased, and although the landscape was hidden, its influence was felt. Paul Nicholas knew, as well as if he had seen them, that he was in the presence of grotesque, isolated boulders, wide patches of bare, desolate soil, gaunt trees, and profound straggling fissures.

The afternoon went by, the sun set, and night and its shadows moved quietly around them. Gradually, the trees by the roadside became barely noticeable, just darker shapes, and Paul Nicholas could only recognize they were trees by the damp, earthy smell that occasionally drifted in through the open carriage window. They had to move slowly—most of the road was uphill, and the horses, though strong and tough from the mountains, had started to tire. They didn't pass a single person, and even the startled sighs of cattle they disturbed became increasingly rare. With every yard they moved forward, the wildness of the area grew, and though the landscape was hidden, its presence was undeniable. Paul Nicholas knew, just as if he had seen them, that he was surrounded by strange, isolated boulders, large patches of barren, desolate ground, bare trees, and deep, winding cracks in the earth.

Being so long confined in a limited space, although in that space was a paradise, he felt the exquisite agony of cramp, and when, [205]after sundry attempts to stretch himself, he at length found a position that afforded him temporary relief, it was only to become aware of a more refined species of torture. The springs of the carriage rising and falling regularly, produced a rhythmical beat, which began to painfully absorb his attention, and to slowly merge into a senseless echo of one of his observations to Mlle de Nurrez. And when he was becoming reconciled to this inferno, another forced itself upon him. How quiet the driver was! Was there any driver? He couldn't see any. Possibly, nay, probably—why not?—the driver was lying gagged and bound on the roadside, and a bandit, one of the notorious Spanish bandits, against whom his friends in Paris had so emphatically warned him, was on the box driving him to his obscure lair in the heart of the mountains. Or was the original driver himself a bandit, and the beautiful girl reclining on the cushions a bandit's daughter? He dozed, and on coming to his waking senses again, discovered that the darkness had slightly lifted. He could see the distant horizon, defined by inky woods, outlined on a lighter sky. A few stars, scattered here and there in this tableau, whilst emphasizing the vastness of the space overhead—a vastness that was positively annihilating—at the same time conveyed a sense of [206]solitude and loneliness, in perfect harmony with the trees, and rocks, and gorges. The effect was only transitory, for with a suddenness almost reminding one of stage mechanism, the moon burst through its temporary covering of clouds, and in a moment the whole country-side was illumined with a soft white glow. It was a warm night, and the breeze that rolled down from the mountain peaks, so remote and passionless, was charged to overflowing with resinous odours, mingled with which, and just strong enough to be recognizable, was the faint, pungent smell of decay. A couple of hares, looking somewhat ashamed of themselves, sprang into upright positions, and with frightened whisks of their tails disappeared into a clump of ferns. With a startled hiss a big snake drew back under cover of a boulder, and a hawk, balked of its prey by the sudden brilliant metamorphosis, uttered an indignant croak. But none of these protests against the moon's innocent behaviour were heeded by Paul Nicholas, whose whole attention was riveted on a large sombre building standing close by the side of the road. At the first glimpse of the place, so huge, grim, and silent, he was seized with a sensation of absolute terror. Nothing mortal could surely inhabit such a house. The dark, frowning walls and vacant, eye-like [207]windows threw back a thousand shadows, and suggested as many eerie fancies—fancies that were corroborated by a few rank sedges and two or three white trunks of decayed trees that rose up on either side of the building; but of life—human life—there was not the barest suspicion.

Being stuck in such a small space for so long, even though it was paradise, he felt the intense discomfort of cramping. After several attempts to stretch, he finally found a position that offered him some temporary relief, only to realize it brought on a different kind of torture. The carriage’s springs moved up and down in a steady rhythm that painfully captured his attention, blending into a meaningless echo of something he had said to Mlle de Nurrez. Just when he was starting to get used to this hell, another thought intruded. How quiet the driver was! Was there even a driver? He couldn't see one. Possibly, probably—why not?—the driver was lying gagged and tied up on the side of the road, and a bandit, one of the infamous Spanish bandits his friends in Paris had warned him about, was at the front, taking him to a hidden lair deep in the mountains. Or was the original driver himself a bandit, with the beautiful girl lounging on the cushions being the daughter of one? He dozed off, and when he woke up again, he noticed the darkness had slightly lifted. He could see the distant horizon, defined by dark woods against a lighter sky. A few stars scattered throughout the scene emphasized the vastness overhead—a vastness that felt overwhelming—while also evoking a sense of solitude and loneliness, perfectly in tune with the trees, rocks, and gorges. This effect was short-lived, as suddenly, like a switch being flipped, the moon broke through the clouds, flooding the countryside with a soft white glow. It was a warm night, and the breeze blowing down from the distant, emotionless mountain peaks was filled with resinous scents, mixed with the faint, sharp smell of decay. A couple of hares, looking a bit embarrassed, jumped upright and, with quick flicks of their tails, vanished into a patch of ferns. A large snake, startled, retreated under a boulder with a hiss, and a hawk, thwarted in its hunt by the sudden brilliance, let out an annoyed croak. But none of these reactions to the moon's innocent appearance registered with Paul Nicholas, whose full attention was fixated on a large, dark building right next to the road. At first sight of the place, so massive, grim, and silent, he was seized by a wave of pure terror. Surely, nothing living could inhabit such a house. The dark, scowling walls and empty, eye-like windows cast back a thousand shadows, conjuring up as many eerie imaginings—ideas further confirmed by a few overgrown reeds and a couple of white, rotting tree trunks rising on either side of the building; but there was not the slightest hint of life—human life—anywhere to be found.

"What a nightmare of a house!" Paul Nicholas exclaimed, gazing with a shudder upon the remodelled and inverted images of the grey sedge, the ghastly tree-stems, and the vacant, eye-like windows in a black and lurid tarn that lay in unruffled lustre along the edge of the wood.

"What a nightmare of a house!" Paul Nicholas exclaimed, staring in horror at the remodeled and distorted reflections of the gray reeds, the eerie tree trunks, and the empty, eye-like windows in a dark and unsettling pond that lay still and shiny along the edge of the woods.

"It's where he lives!" Mlle de Nurrez whispered.

"It's where he lives!" Mlle de Nurrez whispered.

"What! do you mean to say that it is to this house you have brought me?" Paul shrieked. "To this awful, deserted ghostly mansion! Why have you lied to me?"

"What! Are you saying that you brought me to this house?" Paul screamed. "To this horrible, empty, creepy mansion! Why did you lie to me?"

"I was afraid you wouldn't care to come if I described the place too accurately," Mlle de Nurrez said. "Forgive me—and pity me, too, for it is here that Prince Dajarah would have me spend my life."

"I was worried you wouldn't want to come if I described the place too accurately," Mlle de Nurrez said. "Forgive me—and feel sorry for me too, because this is where Prince Dajarah wants me to spend my life."

Paul trembled.

Paul shook.

"For God's sake, don't desert me!" Mlle de Nurrez exclaimed, laying her hand softly on his shoulder. "Think of the terrible fate that will befall me! Think of your promises, your vows!"

"For God's sake, don't leave me!" Mlle de Nurrez exclaimed, placing her hand gently on his shoulder. "Consider the awful fate that awaits me! Remember your promises, your vows!"

[208]But Paul Nicholas did not respond all at once. His brain was in a whirl. He had been deceived, cruelly deceived! And with what motive? Was Mlle de Nurrez's explanation genuine? Could there be anything genuine about a girl who told an untruth? Once a liar always a liar! Did not that maxim hold good? Was it not one he had heard repeatedly from childhood? What should he do? What could he do? He was here, alone with this woman and her coachman, in one of the wildest and most outlandish regions of Spain. God alone knew where! To attempt to return would be hopeless—sheer imbecility; he would most certainly get lost on the mountains, and perish from hunger and thirst, or fall over some precipice, or into the jaws of a bear; or, at all events, come to some kind of an untimely end. No! there was no alternative, he must remain and trust in Mlle de Nurrez. But the house was appalling; he did not like looking at it, and the bare thought of its interior froze his blood. Then he awoke to the fact that she was still addressing him, that her soft hands were lying on his, that her beautiful eyes were gazing entreatingly at him, that her full ripe lips were within a few inches of his own. The moon lent her its glamour, and his old love reasserting itself with quick, tempestuous force, he drew her into his arms and kissed her [209]repeatedly. Some minutes later and they had crossed the threshold of the mansion. All was as he had pictured it—grim and hushed, and bathed in moonbeams.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]But Paul Nicholas didn’t respond immediately. His mind was racing. He had been tricked, cruelly tricked! And why? Was Mlle de Nurrez's explanation honest? Could there be anything real about a girl who lied? Once a liar, always a liar! Didn’t that saying hold true? Wasn’t it something he had heard repeatedly since childhood? What should he do? What could he do? He was here, alone with this woman and her driver, in one of the wildest and most remote areas of Spain. Only God knew where! Trying to go back would be pointless—utter foolishness; he would definitely get lost in the mountains and die from hunger and thirst, or fall off a cliff, or into the mouth of a bear; or, in any case, meet some kind of untimely end. No! There was no other option; he had to stay and trust Mlle de Nurrez. But the house was terrifying; he didn’t want to look at it, and just thinking about its interior made his blood run cold. Then he realized that she was still talking to him, that her soft hands were resting on his, that her beautiful eyes were looking at him with longing, and that her full, ripe lips were just inches from his. The moon added its magic, and his old love came rushing back with quick, intense force; he pulled her into his arms and kissed her [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]over and over. Moments later, they had crossed the threshold of the mansion. Everything was just as he had imagined it—dark and quiet, glowing in the moonlight.

The coachman led the way, and with muffled, stealthy footstep conducted them across dark halls and along intricate passages, up long and winding staircases—all bare and cold; through vast gloomy rooms, the walls and floors of which were of black oak, the former richly carved, and in places hung with ancient tapestry, displaying the most grotesque and startling devices. The windows, long, narrow, and pointed, with trellised panes, were at so great a height from the ground that the light was limited, and whilst certain spots were illuminated, many of the remoter angles and recesses were left in total darkness. Monsieur Paul Nicholas did not attempt to explore. At each step he took he fully anticipated a something, too dreadful to imagine, would spring out on him. The rustling of drapery and the rattling of phantasmagoric armorial trophies, in response to the vibration of their footsteps, made his hair stand on end, and he was reduced to a state of the most abject terror long before they arrived at their destination.

The coachman led the way, and with quiet, stealthy footsteps guided them through dark halls and complex passages, up long and winding staircases—all bare and cold; through vast gloomy rooms, with walls and floors made of black oak, the former richly carved, and in some places decorated with ancient tapestries featuring the most bizarre and shocking designs. The windows, long, narrow, and pointed, with leaded panes, were so high off the ground that the light was limited, and while some areas were lit, many of the farther corners and recesses remained completely dark. Monsieur Paul Nicholas didn’t try to investigate. With each step he took, he fully expected something too horrible to picture to leap out at him. The rustling of drapery and the clattering of eerie trophies, reacting to the vibrations of their footsteps, made his hair stand on end, and he fell into a state of utter terror long before they reached their destination.

At last he was ushered into a small, bare, dimly lighted room. From the centre of the ceiling was suspended an oil lamp, and [210]immediately under it was a marble table. Walls and floor were composed of rough uncovered granite. The atmosphere was fetid, and tainted with the same peculiar, pungent odour noticeable outside.

At last, he was led into a small, empty, dimly lit room. An oil lamp hung from the center of the ceiling, and right below it was a marble table. The walls and floor were made of rough, bare granite. The air was stale and filled with the same strange, strong odor that was noticeable outside.

"This is the room," Mlle de Nurrez said. "Prince Dajarah will be here in a minute. Have you your pistol ready?"

"This is the room," Mlle de Nurrez said. "Prince Dajarah will be here any minute. Do you have your pistol ready?"

"Yes, see!" and Paul Nicholas pulled it out from his coat-pocket and showed it her.

"Yes, look!" Paul Nicholas said as he took it out of his coat pocket and showed it to her.

"Have you any other weapons?" she asked, examining it curiously.

"Do you have any other weapons?" she asked, looking at it with interest.

"Yes, a sheath-knife," Paul Nicholas replied a trifle nervously.

"Yeah, a sheath knife," Paul Nicholas answered a bit nervously.

"Let me look at it," Mlle de Nurrez exclaimed. "I have a weakness for knives—a rather uncommon trait in a woman, isn't it?"

"Let me see it," Mlle de Nurrez exclaimed. "I have a weakness for knives—a pretty unusual trait for a woman, don’t you think?"

He handed it to her, and she fingered the blade cautiously. Then with a sudden movement she leaped away from him.

He handed it to her, and she touched the blade carefully. Then, with a quick motion, she jumped away from him.

"Fool!" she cried. "Do you think I could ever love a man as fat as you? The story I told you was a lie from beginning to end. I don't remember either of my parents—my mother ran away from home when I was two, and my father died the following year. I married entirely of my own free will—married the man I loved, and he—happened to be a werwolf!"

"Fool!" she shouted. "Do you really think I could ever love someone as overweight as you? The story I told you was a complete lie. I don’t remember either of my parents—my mom left home when I was two, and my dad passed away the year after. I got married completely of my own choice—I married the guy I loved, and he—just so happened to be a werewolf!"

"A werwolf!" Paul Nicholas shrieked. [211]"God help me! I thought there were no such things!"

"A werewolf!" Paul Nicholas yelled. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"God help me! I thought those didn't exist!"

"Not in France, perhaps," Mlle de Nurrez said derisively; "but in Spain, in the Pyrenees, many! At certain times of the year my husband won't touch animal food, and if I didn't procure him human flesh he would die of starvation, or in sheer despair eat me. Here he is."

"Not in France, maybe," Mlle de Nurrez said mockingly; "but in Spain, in the Pyrenees, definitely! At certain times of the year, my husband won't eat any animal food, and if I didn't get him human flesh, he would starve to death, or in complete desperation, eat me. Here he is."

And as she spoke the door opened, and on the threshold stood a singularly handsome young man clad in the gay uniform of a Carlist general.

And as she spoke, the door opened, and standing in the doorway was a strikingly handsome young man dressed in the colorful uniform of a Carlist general.

"Capital!" he exclaimed, as his eyes fell on Paul. "Magnificent! He is quite as fat as the other two. How clever of you, darling!" and throwing his arms round her, he embraced her tenderly. A few seconds later and he suddenly thrust her from him.

"Capital!" he exclaimed, as his eyes landed on Paul. "Awesome! He's just as chubby as the other two. How smart of you, darling!" and wrapping his arms around her, he hugged her warmly. A few seconds later, he suddenly pushed her away.

"Quick! quick!" he cried. "Run away, darling! run away instantly. I can feel myself changing!" and he pushed her gently to the door.

"Quick! Quick!" he shouted. "Get out of here, sweetheart! Leave right now. I can feel myself changing!" and he gently nudged her toward the door.

Mlle de Nurrez took one glance at Paul as she left the room. "Poor fool!" she said, half pityingly, half mockingly. "Poor fat fool! Though you may no longer believe in women you will certainly believe in werwolves—now." And as the door slammed after her, the wildest of shrieks from within demonstrated that, for once in her life, Mlle de Nurrez had spoken the truth.

Mlle de Nurrez glanced at Paul as she walked out of the room. "Poor fool!" she said, half pitying him and half mocking him. "Poor fat fool! Even if you don’t believe in women anymore, you’ll definitely believe in werewolves—now." And as the door slammed shut after her, the loudest scream from inside showed that, for once in her life, Mlle de Nurrez had told the truth.


[212]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XIII

THE WERWOLF IN BELGIUM AND THE NETHERLANDS

BELGIUM abounds in stories of werwolves, all more or less of the same type. As in France, the werwolf, in Belgium, is not restricted to one sex, but is, in an equal proportion, common to both.

BELGIUM is full of stories about werewolves, all mostly similar. Just like in France, the werewolf in Belgium isn't limited to one gender; both men and women can be werewolves.

By far the greater number of werwolfery cases in this country are to be met with amongst the sand-dunes on the sea coast. They also occur in the district of the Sambre; but I have never heard of any lycanthropous streams or pools in Belgium, nor yet of any wolf-producing flowers, such as are, at times, found in the Balkan Peninsula.

By far the majority of werewolf cases in this country are found among the sand dunes along the coast. They also happen in the Sambre region, but I have never heard of any lycanthropic streams or pools in Belgium, nor have I come across any wolf-inducing plants, like those sometimes found in the Balkan Peninsula.

Though the property of lycanthropy here as elsewhere has been acquired through the invocation of spirits—the ceremony being much the same as that described in an earlier chapter—nearly all the cases of werwolfery in Belgium are hereditary.

Though the condition of lycanthropy here, like everywhere else, has been gained by calling upon spirits—the ritual being very similar to what was described in an earlier chapter—almost all instances of werewolf behavior in Belgium are hereditary.

[213]In Belgium, as in other Roman Catholic countries, great faith is attached to exorcism, and for the expulsion of every sort of "evil spirit" various methods of exorcism are employed. For example, a werwolf is sprinkled with a compound either of 1/2 ounce of sulphur, 4 drachms of asafœtida, 1/4 ounce of castoreum; or of 3/4 ounce of hypericum in 3 ounces of vinegar; or with a solution of carbolic acid further diluted with a pint of clear spring water. The sprinkling must be done over the head and shoulders, and the werwolf must at the same time be addressed in his Christian name. But as to the success or non-success of these various methods of exorcism I cannot make any positive statement. I have neither sufficient evidence to affirm their efficacy nor to deny it. Rye and mistletoe are considered safeguards against werwolves, as is also a sprig from a mountain ash. This latter tree, by the way, attracts evil spirits in some countries—Ireland, India, Spain, for instance—and repels them in others. It was held in high esteem, as a preservative against phantasms and witches, by the Druids, and it may to this day be seen growing, more frequently than any other, in the neighbourhood of Druidical circles, both in Great Britain and on the Continent.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]In Belgium, like in other Roman Catholic countries, exorcism is taken very seriously, and various methods are used to drive out all kinds of "evil spirits." For instance, a werewolf can be sprinkled with a mixture made of 1/2 ounce of sulfur, 4 drachms of asafetida, and 1/4 ounce of castoreum; or 3/4 ounce of St. John’s wort mixed in 3 ounces of vinegar; or with a solution of carbolic acid diluted with a pint of clear spring water. The sprinkling needs to be done over the head and shoulders, and the werewolf must be addressed by their Christian name at the same time. However, I can't make any solid claims about the success or failure of these different exorcism methods. I don't have enough evidence to confirm or deny their effectiveness. Rye and mistletoe are thought to protect against werewolves, as is a sprig from a mountain ash. Interestingly, this type of tree is believed to attract evil spirits in some places—like Ireland, India, and Spain—and repel them in others. The Druids highly valued it as a safeguard against phantoms and witches, and you can still often find it growing near Druidical sites in both Great Britain and on the Continent.

In many parts of Belgium the peasantry would not consider their house safe unless a [214]mountain ash were growing within a few feet of it.

In many areas of Belgium, the farmers wouldn't feel their home was safe unless there was a mountain ash tree growing within a few feet of it.

A Case of Werwolves in the Ardennes

A Case of Werewolves in the Ardennes

A case of werwolfery is reported to have happened, not so long ago, in the Ardennes. A young man, named Bernard Vernand, was returning home one night from his work in the fields, when his dog suddenly began to bark savagely, whilst its hair stood on end. The next moment there was a crackle in the hedge by the roadside, and three trampish-looking men slouched out. They looked at Vernand, and, remarking that it was beautiful weather, followed closely at his heels.

A case of werewolf activity was reported to have occurred not too long ago in the Ardennes. A young man named Bernard Vernand was coming home one night from his work in the fields when his dog suddenly started barking wildly, its fur bristling. The next moment, there was a crackle in the hedge by the roadside, and three scruffy-looking men emerged. They glanced at Vernand and, commenting on the lovely weather, followed closely behind him.

Vernand noticed that the eyebrows of all three met in a point over their noses, a peculiarity which gave them a very singular and unpleasant appearance. When he quickened his pace, they quickened theirs; whilst his dog still continued to bark and show every indication of excessive fear. In this way they all four proceeded till they came to a very dark spot in the road, where the trees nearly met overhead. The sound of their footsteps then suddenly ceased, and Vernand, peeping stealthily round, perceived to his horror lurid eyes—that were not the eyes of human beings—glaring after him. His dog took to its heels and fled, and, ignominious though he felt it to be, [215]Vernand followed suit. The next moment there was a chorus of piercing whines, and a loud pattering of heavy feet announced the fact that he was pursued.

Vernand noticed that the eyebrows of all three came together in a point over their noses, a quirk that gave them a very strange and unsettling look. When he picked up his pace, they did the same; meanwhile, his dog continued to bark and showed every sign of extreme fear. This went on until they reached a very dark part of the road, where the trees almost touched above them. Suddenly, the sound of their footsteps stopped, and Vernand cautiously peeked around, only to be horrified by the sight of glowing eyes—not human—staring back at him. His dog took off and ran away, and as shameful as it felt, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Vernand did the same. In the next moment, a chorus of piercing whines and the loud thumping of heavy feet confirmed that he was being chased.

Fortunately Vernand was a fast runner—he had carried off many prizes in races at the village fair—and now that he was running for his life, he went like the wind.

Fortunately, Vernand was a fast runner—he had won many prizes in races at the village fair—and now that he was running for his life, he was like the wind.

But his pursuers were fleet of foot, too, and, despite his pace, they gradually gained on him. Happily for Vernand, he retained a certain amount of presence of mind, and possessing rather more wit than many of the peasants, he suddenly bethought him of a possible avenue of escape. In a conversation with the pastor of the village some months before, the latter had told him how an old woman had once escaped from a wode[215:1] by climbing up a mountain ash. And if, reasoned Vernand, the ash is a protection against one form of evil spirits, why not against another? He recollected that there was an ash-tree close at hand, and diverting his course, he instantly headed for it. Not a moment too soon. As he swarmed up the slender trunk, his pursuers—three monstrous werwolves—came to a dead halt at the foot of the tree. However, after giving vent to the disappointment of losing [216]their supper in a series of prodigious howls, they veered round and bounded off, doubtless in pursuit of a less knowing prey.

But his pursuers were quick on their feet, too, and despite his speed, they slowly caught up to him. Luckily for Vernand, he kept his wits about him, and having more smarts than many of the villagers, he suddenly thought of a way to escape. In a chat with the village pastor a few months earlier, he had learned that an old woman once got away from a forest by climbing a mountain ash tree. And if, Vernand reasoned, the ash tree protects against one type of evil spirit, why not against another? He remembered that there was an ash tree nearby, so he changed his direction and headed straight for it. Just in time. As he climbed up the slim trunk, his pursuers—three enormous werewolves—stopped dead at the base of the tree. However, after expressing their frustration over losing their meal with a series of enormous howls, they turned around and leaped off, probably in search of easier prey.

A Similar Case near Waterloo

A Similar Case near Waterloo

A similar case once happened to a young man when returning from Quatre Bras to Waterloo. He was attacked by three werwolves and saved himself by leaping into a rye-field.

A similar situation once occurred to a young man while returning from Quatre Bras to Waterloo. He was attacked by three werewolves and managed to save himself by jumping into a rye field.

A Case on the Sand-dunes

A Case on the Dunes

The following story of werwolfery is of traditional authenticity only:—

The following story about werewolves is only traditionally authentic:—

Von Grumboldt, a young man of good appearance, and his sweetheart, Nina Gosset, were out walking together one evening on the sand-dunes near Nina's home, when Von Grumboldt uttered an exclamation of astonishment, and bending down, picked up something which he excitedly showed to Nina. It was a girdle composed of dark, plaited hair fastened with a plain gold buckle. To the young man's surprise Nina shrank away from it.

Von Grumboldt, a young man who looked good, was out for a walk with his girlfriend, Nina Gosset, one evening on the sand dunes close to her home. Suddenly, he exclaimed in surprise and bent down to pick up something he eagerly showed to Nina. It was a belt made of dark, braided hair with a simple gold buckle. To his surprise, Nina pulled away from it.

"Oh!" she cried, "don't touch it! I don't know why—but it gives me such a horrid impression. I'm sure there is an unpleasant history attached to it."

"Oh!" she exclaimed, "don't touch it! I don't know why, but it gives me such a terrible feeling. I'm sure there's an unpleasant story behind it."

"Pooh!" Von Grumboldt said laughingly; "that's only your fancy. I think it would [217]look remarkably well round your waist," and he made pretence to encircle her with it.

"Pooh!" Von Grumboldt said with a laugh; "that's just your imagination. I think it would [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]look really great around your waist," and he pretended to wrap it around her.

Nina, turning very white, fainted, and Von Grumboldt, who was really very much in love with her, was greatly alarmed. He ran to a brook, fetched some water, and sprinkled her forehead with it. To his intense relief his sweetheart soon came to. As soon as she could speak she implored him, as he valued her life, on no account to touch her with the girdle. To this request Von Grumboldt readily assented, and whistling to his dog—a big collie—in spite of Nina's protests and the animal's frantic struggles, he playfully fastened the belt round the creature's body. Then turning to Nina he began: "Doesn't Nippo (that was the collie's name) look fine——" and suddenly left off. The expression in Nina's eyes made his blood run cold.

Nina, turning very pale, fainted, and Von Grumboldt, who was truly in love with her, was extremely worried. He hurried to a stream, got some water, and splashed it on her forehead. To his immense relief, she soon regained consciousness. As soon as she could talk, she begged him, for the sake of her life, not to touch her with the belt. Von Grumboldt quickly agreed, and whistling for his dog—a big collie—despite Nina's protests and the dog's frantic struggles, he playfully strapped the belt around the animal's body. Then turning to Nina, he started: "Doesn't Nippo (that was the collie's name) look great——" and suddenly stopped. The look in Nina's eyes made his blood run cold.

"For Heaven's sake," he cried, "what is it? What's the matter?"

"For goodness' sake," he exclaimed, "what is it? What's going on?"

White as death again, Nina pointed a finger, and Von Grumboldt, looking in the direction she indicated, saw—not Nippo, but an awful-looking thing in Nippo's place—a big black object, partly dog and partly some other animal, that grew and grew until, within a few seconds, it had grown to at least thrice Nippo's size. With a hideous howl it rushed at Von Grumboldt. The latter, though a strong [218]athletic young man, was speedily overcome, and being dashed to the ground, would soon have been torn to pieces had not Nina, recovering from a temporary helplessness, come to the rescue.

White as a ghost again, Nina pointed a finger, and Von Grumboldt, looking in the direction she indicated, saw—not Nippo, but a terrifying creature in Nippo's place—a huge black thing, part dog and part something else, that grew and grew until, in a matter of seconds, it was at least three times Nippo's size. With a dreadful howl, it charged at Von Grumboldt. Though a strong [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]athletic young man, he was quickly overpowered, and after being knocked to the ground, he would have been torn apart if Nina, shaking off a momentary paralysis, hadn’t come to his rescue.

Catching hold of the girdle round the creature's body, she unclasped the buckle, and in a trice the evil thing had vanished; and there was Nippo, his own self, standing before them.

Catching hold of the belt around the creature's body, she unclasped the buckle, and in an instant, the evil thing had disappeared; and there was Nippo, his true self, standing before them.

"It is a werwolf belt!" Nina exclaimed, throwing it away from her. "You see, I was right; it is devilish, and no doubt belongs to some one near here who practises Black Magic—Mad Valerie, perhaps. This cross that I wear round my neck, which is made of yew, no doubt warned me of this danger and so saved me from an awful fate. You smile!—but I am certain of it. The yew-tree is just as efficacious in the case of evil spirits as the ash!"

"It’s a werewolf belt!" Nina shouted, tossing it away from her. "See, I was right; it’s wicked, and it probably belongs to someone nearby who practices Black Magic—maybe Mad Valerie. This cross I wear around my neck, made from yew, surely warned me of this danger and saved me from a terrible fate. You’re smiling!—but I know it’s true. The yew tree is just as effective against evil spirits as the ash!"

"What shall we do with the beastly thing?" Von Grumboldt asked. "It doesn't seem right to leave it here, in case some one else, with less sense than you, should find it and a dreadful catastrophe result."

"What should we do with this awful thing?" Von Grumboldt asked. "It doesn't seem right to leave it here, just in case someone else, someone less sensible than you, finds it and a terrible disaster happens."

"We must burn it," Nina said. "That's the only way of getting rid of the evil influence. Let us do so at once."

"We have to burn it," Nina said. "That's the only way to get rid of the evil influence. Let's do it right away."

Von Grumboldt was nothing loath, and in a few minutes all that remained of the lycanthropous girdle was a tiny heap of ashes.

Von Grumboldt was more than willing, and within a few minutes, all that was left of the lycanthropic girdle was a small pile of ashes.

[219]To burn the object to which the lycanthropous property is attached is the only recognized method of destroying that property. I have had many proofs, too, of the efficacy of burning in the case of superphysical influences other than lycanthropy; such, for example, as haunted furniture, trees, and buildings; and I am quite sure the one and only way to get rid of an occult presence attached to any particular object is to burn that object.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Burning the object that has the lycanthropic property is the only accepted way to eliminate that property. I've seen many examples of how effective burning is for dealing with supernatural influences besides lycanthropy, like haunted furniture, trees, and buildings. I'm convinced that the only way to get rid of an occult presence linked to any specific object is to burn it.

I have been told of "burning" having been successfully practised in the following cases:—

I’ve heard that “burning” has been successfully used in the following cases:—

Case No. 1.—A barrow in the North of England that had long been haunted by a Barrowian order of Elemental. (The barrow was excavated, and when the remains therein had been burnt, the hauntings ceased.)

Case No. 1.—A burial mound in the North of England that had long been haunted by a Barrowian order of Elementals. (The mound was dug up, and when the remains inside were burned, the hauntings stopped.)

Case No. 2.—A cave in Wales haunted by the phantasm of a horse, though, whether the real spirit of the horse or merely an Elemental I cannot say. (On the soil in the cave being excavated, and the several skeletons, presumably of prehistoric animals, found being burnt, there were no longer any disturbances.)

Case No. 2.—A cave in Wales is haunted by the ghost of a horse, though I can't determine if it's the actual spirit of the horse or just an Elemental. (With the cave's soil being excavated and various skeletons, likely of prehistoric animals, being burned, there are no more disturbances.)

Case No. 3.—A house in London containing an oak chest, attached to which was the phantasm of an old woman, who used to [220]disturb the inmates of the place nightly. (On the chest being burnt she was seen no more.)

Case No. 3.—A house in London had an oak chest, which was haunted by the spirit of an old woman who disturbed the residents every night. (After the chest was burned, she was never seen again.)

Case No. 4.—A tree in Ireland, haunted every night by a Vagrarian. (Immediately after the tree had been burnt the manifestations ceased.)

Case No. 4.—A tree in Ireland, haunted every night by a vagrant. (As soon as the tree was burned, the hauntings stopped.)

Burial is a great mistake. As long as a single bone remains, the spirit of the dead person may still be attracted to it, and consequently remain earthbound; but when the corpse is cremated, and the ashes scattered abroad, then the spirit is set free. And, for this reason alone, I advocate cremation as the best method possible of dealing with a corpse.

Burial is a huge mistake. As long as even one bone is left, the spirit of the deceased can still be drawn to it and remain stuck on Earth; but when the body is cremated and the ashes scattered, the spirit is set free. For this reason alone, I believe that cremation is the best way to handle a body.

Before concluding this chapter on the werwolf in Belgium, let me add that werwolfery was not the only form of lycanthropy in that country. According to Grimm, in his "Deutsche Sagen," two warlocks who were executed in the year 1810 at Liége for having, under the form of werwolves, killed and eaten several children, had as their colleague a boy of twelve years of age. The boy, in the form of a raven, consumed those portions of the prey which the warlocks left.

Before concluding this chapter on the werewolf in Belgium, I should mention that werewolf behavior wasn’t the only type of lycanthropy in that country. According to Grimm in his "Deutsche Sagen," two warlocks were executed in 1810 in Liège for taking the form of werewolves and killing and eating several children. They had a partner who was a twelve-year-old boy. The boy, in the shape of a raven, consumed the parts of the victims that the warlocks left behind.

Werwolves in the Netherlands

Werewolves in the Netherlands

Cases of werwolves are of less frequent occurrence in Holland than in either France [221]or Belgium. Also, they are almost entirely restricted to the male sex.

Cases of werewolves are less common in Holland than in either France [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] or Belgium. Additionally, they almost exclusively involve males.

Exorcism here is seldom practised, the working of a spell being the usual means employed for getting rid of the evil property. The procedure in working the spell is as follows:—

Exorcism is rarely practiced here; casting a spell is the typical method used to eliminate the evil influence. The process of casting the spell is as follows:—

First of all, a night when the moon is in the full is selected. Then at twelve o'clock the werwolf is seized, securely bound, and taken to an isolated spot. Here, a circle of about seven feet in diameter is carefully inscribed on the ground, and in the exact centre of it the werwolf is placed, and so fastened that he cannot possibly get away. Then three girls—always girls—come forward armed with ash twigs with which they flog him most unmercifully, calling out as they do so:—

First of all, a night when there’s a full moon is chosen. Then at midnight, the werewolf is captured, tightly tied up, and taken to a remote location. Here, a circle about seven feet in diameter is drawn on the ground, and in the exact center of it, the werewolf is placed and secured so he can't escape. Then three girls—always girls—step forward with ash branches, and they beat him relentlessly, shouting as they do so:—

"Greywolf ugly, greywolf old,
Do exactly as you're told right away.
Leave this guy and get out of here—
Right now, far away,
Where it is night and never day.

They keep on repeating these words and whipping him; and it is not until the face, back, and limbs of the werwolf are covered with blood that they desist.

They keep repeating these words and whipping him; and it isn't until the face, back, and limbs of the werewolf are covered in blood that they stop.

The oldest person present then comes forward and gives the werwolf a hearty kick, saying as he (or she) does so:—

The oldest person there steps up and gives the werewolf a solid kick, saying as they do so:—

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] "Go, fly away to the sky;
Devil of the grey wolf, we defy you.
Out, out, with a shout and a scream,
"It will take you faster and more surely to hell."

Every one present then dips a cup or mug in a concoction of sulphur, tar, vinegar, and castoreum, just removed from boiling-point, and, forming a circle round the werwolf, they souse him all over with this unpleasant and painfully hot mixture, calling out as they do so:—

Every person there dips a cup or mug into a mixture of sulfur, tar, vinegar, and castoreum, just taken off the boil, and forming a circle around the werewolf, they douse him completely with this unpleasant and painfully hot concoction, shouting out as they do so:—

"Go away, go away, shoo, shoo!" Do you really think we care about you at all?
We'll whip you again, with a crack, crack, crack!
I'll punish you and hit you until you're bruised; Fool of a greywolf, we finally have you at last,
Back to your hell home, away from him quickly—
Quick, quick, quick!
Our patience is running out.
We'll scratch you, we'll poke you,
We'll poke you, we'll burn you.
"Hurry, hurry, get him out quickly!"

They keep on shouting these words over and over again till the liquid has given out and the clock strikes one; when, with a final blow or kick at the prostrate werwolf, they run away.

They keep shouting those words repeatedly until the liquid runs out and the clock strikes one; then, with one last blow or kick at the downed werewolf, they take off.

The evil spirit is then said to leave the man, who quickly recovers his proper shape, and with a loud cry of joy rushes after his friends and relations.

The evil spirit is said to leave the man, who quickly regains his true form, and with a loud shout of joy, rushes after his friends and family.

When the Spaniards invaded Holland they [223]resorted to a surer, if a somewhat more drastic, mode of getting rid of lycanthropy—they burned the subject possessed of it.

When the Spaniards invaded Holland, they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]used a more certain, though somewhat harsher, method to eliminate lycanthropy—they burned the person who had it.

One of the best known cases of a werwolf in the Netherlands is as follows:—

One of the most famous cases of a werewolf in the Netherlands is as follows:—

A young man, whilst on his way to a shooting match at Rousse, was suddenly startled by hearing loud screams for help proceeding from a field a few yards distant. To jump a dike and scramble over a low wall was but the work of a few seconds, and in less time than it takes to tell, the young man, whose name was Van Renner, found himself face to face with a huge grey wolf. Quick as thought, he fitted an arrow to his bow, and shot. The missile struck the wolf in the side, and with a howl of pain the wounded creature turned tail and fled for his life.

A young man, while on his way to a shooting match at Rousse, was suddenly alarmed by loud screams for help coming from a nearby field. It took him just a few seconds to jump over a ditch and climb over a low wall, and before he knew it, the young man, named Van Renner, was staring down a huge grey wolf. Thinking quickly, he fitted an arrow to his bow and shot. The arrow hit the wolf in the side, and with a howl of pain, the injured creature turned and ran for its life.

All might now have ended like some delightful romance, for the rescued one proved to be an exceedingly attractive maiden, with bright yellow hair and big blue eyes; but unfortunately—or perhaps fortunately, who knows?—the girl had a husband, and Van Renner a wife; and so, instead of the incident being the prelude to a love affair, it was merely an occasion for grateful acknowledgment—and—farewell. On his return home that evening Van Renner was met with an urgent request to visit his friend, the Burgomaster. [224]He hastened to obey the summons, and found the Burgomaster in bed, suffering agonies of pain from a wound which he had received in his side some hours previously.

All might have ended like a charming romance, as the one who was rescued turned out to be an incredibly attractive young woman, with bright blonde hair and large blue eyes; but unfortunately—or maybe fortunately, who can say?—the girl was married and Van Renner had a wife. So instead of this moment leading to a love affair, it was just a moment of gratitude and goodbye. On his way home that evening, Van Renner was met with an urgent request to visit his friend, the Burgomaster. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]He rushed to respond and found the Burgomaster in bed, suffering from intense pain due to a wound he had received in his side a few hours earlier.

"I can't die without telling you," he whispered, clutching Van Renner by the hand. "God help me, I'm a werwolf! I've always been one. It's in my family—it's hereditary. It was your arrow that has wounded me fatally."

"I can't go without telling you," he whispered, gripping Van Renner's hand. "God help me, I'm a werewolf! I've always been one. It's in my family—it's hereditary. It was your arrow that has mortally wounded me."

Van Renner was too aghast to speak. He was really fond of the Burgomaster, and to think of him a werwolf—well! it was too dreadful to contemplate. The dying man gazed eagerly, hungrily, piteously into his friend's face.

Van Renner was too shocked to speak. He really cared about the Burgomaster, and the idea of him being a werewolf—well! it was too awful to think about. The dying man looked eagerly, hungrily, and pitifully into his friend's face.

"Don't say you hate me," he cried. "There is little hope for me, if any, in the next world; and in all probability I shall either go direct to hell or remain earthbound; but, for God's sake, let me die in the knowledge that I leave behind me at least one friend!"

"Don't say you hate me," he pleaded. "I have little to no hope for the next world; chances are I'll either go straight to hell or be stuck here. But, for God's sake, let me die knowing that I leave behind at least one friend!"

Van Renner tried hard to speak; he made every effort to speak; his lungs swelled, his tongue wobbled, the muscles of his lips twitched; but not a syllable could he utter—and the Burgomaster died.

Van Renner struggled to speak; he put in every effort to get the words out; his lungs expanded, his tongue trembled, the muscles in his lips twitched; but he couldn't say a single word—and the Burgomaster died.


FOOTNOTES:

[215:1] A phantom horseman, that goes hunting on certain nights in the year, accompanied by phantom dogs. The author has witnessed the phenomenon himself.

[215:1] A ghostly horseman who hunts on specific nights of the year, followed by ghostly dogs. The author has seen this happen personally.


[225]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XIV

THE WERWOLVES AND MARAS OF DENMARK

SINCE so much has already been written upon the subject of werwolves in Denmark, it is my intention only to touch upon it briefly. It is, I believe, generally acknowledged that, at one time, werwolves were to be met with almost daily in Denmark, and that they were almost always of the male sex; but I can find no records of any particular form of exorcism practised by the Danes with the object of getting rid of the werwolf, nor of any spell used by them for the same purpose; neither does there appear to be, amongst their traditions, any reference to a lycanthropous flower or stream. Opinions differ as to whether werwolves are yet to be found in Denmark, but, from all I have heard, I am inclined to think that they still exist in the more remote districts of that country.

SINCE a lot has already been said about werewolves in Denmark, I’ll just touch on it briefly. It’s generally accepted that, at one time, werewolves were seen almost daily in Denmark, and they were mostly male. However, I can’t find any records of specific exorcisms practiced by the Danes to get rid of werewolves, nor any spells used for that purpose; there also doesn’t seem to be any mention in their traditions of a lycanthropic flower or stream. Opinions vary on whether werewolves still exist in Denmark, but from what I’ve heard, I’m inclined to believe they still inhabit the more remote areas of the country.

[226]The following case may be regarded as illustrative of a typical Danish werwolf:—

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]This case can be seen as an example of a typical Danish werewolf:—

The Case of Peter Andersen, Werwolf

The Case of Peter Andersen, Werewolf

Peter Andersen, who was a werwolf by descent, his ancestors having been werwolves for countless generations, fell in love with a beautiful young girl named Elisa, and without telling her he was a werwolf, for fear that she would give him up, married her.

Peter Andersen, who was a werewolf by heritage, his family having been werewolves for generations, fell in love with a beautiful young woman named Elisa. Without revealing that he was a werewolf, fearing that she would leave him, he married her.

Shortly after his marriage, he was returning home one evening with Elisa from a neighbouring fair, where there had been much merrymaking, when, suddenly feeling that the metamorphosis was coming on, he got down from the cart in which they were driving, and said to his wife, very earnestly, "If anything comes towards you, do not be afraid, and do not hurt it; merely strike it with your apron." He then ran off at a great rate into the fields, leaving Elisa very much surprised and impressed. A few minutes afterwards she heard the howl of a wild animal, and, while she was holding in the horse and endeavouring to pacify it, a huge grey wolf suddenly leaped into the road and sprang at her.

Shortly after getting married, he was on his way home one evening with Elisa from a nearby fair, where they had been enjoying themselves. Suddenly, he felt the transformation starting to happen, so he jumped down from the cart they were driving and said to his wife very seriously, "If anything comes toward you, don’t be scared, and don’t hurt it; just hit it with your apron." He then ran off quickly into the fields, leaving Elisa surprised and puzzled. A few minutes later, she heard the howl of a wild animal, and while she was trying to hold the horse still and calm it down, a huge gray wolf suddenly jumped onto the road and lunged at her.

Recollecting what her husband had told her, with wonderful presence of mind she whipped off her apron and struck the wolf [227]in the face with it. The animal tore at the apron, and biting a piece out of it, turned tail and ran away. Some time afterwards Andersen returned, and holding out to Elisa the missing piece of her apron, asked if she guessed how he came by it.

Remembering what her husband had said, she quickly took off her apron and hit the wolf in the face with it. The wolf grabbed the apron, took a bite out of it, and then ran away. Later, Andersen came back and showed Elisa the missing piece of her apron, asking if she could guess how he got it.

"Good God, man!" Elisa cried, the pupils of her eyes dilating with terror, "it was you! I know it by the expression in your face. Heaven preserve me! You're a werwolf!"

"Good God, man!" Elisa shouted, her eyes wide with fear, "it was you! I can tell by the look on your face. Heaven help me! You're a werewolf!"

"I was a werwolf," Peter said, "but thanks to your brave action in throwing the apron in my face, I am one no longer. I know I did wrong in not telling you of my misfortune before we were married, but I dreaded the idea of losing you. Forgive me, forgive me, I implore you!" and Elisa, after some slight hesitation, granted his request.

"I was a werewolf," Peter said, "but thanks to your brave move of throwing the apron in my face, I'm not one anymore. I know I messed up by not telling you about my misfortune before we got married, but I was terrified of losing you. Please forgive me, I’m begging you!" And Elisa, after a moment of hesitation, agreed to his request.

This method of getting rid of the lycanthropous spirit seems to have been (and still to be) the one most in vogue in Denmark.

This way of getting rid of the lycanthropic spirit appears to have been (and still is) the most popular method in Denmark.

Another well-known story, of a similar kind, is to the effect that while a party of haymakers were at work in a field, a man, who, like Andersen, had kept the fact of his being a werwolf from his family, feeling that he was about to be transmuted, gave his son injunctions that if an animal approached him he was on no account to hurt it, but merely to throw his hat at it. The boy promising [228]to obey, the father hastily left the field. Some minutes later a grey wolf appeared, swimming a stream. It rushed at the boy, who, mad with terror, forgot his father's instructions, and struck at it with a pitchfork.

Another well-known story, in a similar vein, goes like this: while a group of haymakers were working in a field, a man, who, like Andersen, had kept his werewolf identity a secret from his family, sensed that he was about to transform. He instructed his son that if an animal approached him, he was not to harm it but simply to throw his hat at it. The boy promised to follow this advice, and the father quickly left the field. A few minutes later, a grey wolf appeared, crossing a stream. It charged at the boy, who, in a panic, forgot his father's instructions and struck at it with a pitchfork.

The prongs of the fork, entering the wolf's side, pierced its heart; and transmutation again taking place, to the horror of all present there lay on the ground, not the body of a beast, but the corpse of the boy's father.

The prongs of the fork, plunging into the wolf's side, pierced its heart; and as the transformation happened once more, to the shock of everyone present, there on the ground lay not the body of a beast, but the corpse of the boy's father.

In Denmark it is said that if a woman stretches between four sticks the membrane of a newly born foal, and creeps through it naked, she will bring forth children without pain, but all the boys will be werwolves and the girls maras.

In Denmark, it’s said that if a woman stretches between four sticks the membrane of a newborn foal and crawls through it naked, she will give birth to children without pain, but all the boys will be werewolves and the girls will be maras.

As is the case with the werwolf of other countries, the Danish werwolf retains its human form by day; but after sunset, unlike the werwolf of any other nationality, it sometimes adopts the shape of a dog on three legs before it finally metamorphoses into a wolf.

As with the werewolves in other countries, the Danish werewolf keeps its human form during the day; but after sunset, unlike werewolves from any other nationality, it sometimes takes on the shape of a three-legged dog before it finally transforms into a wolf.

In addition to these methods (alluded to above) of expelling a lycanthropous spirit in Denmark, there may be added that of addressing the obsessed person as a werwolf and reproaching him roundly. But as I have no proof of the effectiveness of this crude mode of exorcism, I cannot commit myself to any verdict with regard to it.

In addition to these methods mentioned earlier for getting rid of a lycanthropic spirit in Denmark, there's also the approach of calling out to the affected person as a werewolf and reprimanding them harshly. However, since I have no evidence of the effectiveness of this blunt form of exorcism, I can't make any judgment about it.

[229]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Maras

Maras

The mara, to which I have briefly alluded in a foregoing chapter, is to be met with in Denmark almost as often as the werwolf; and the superphysical property, characteristic of the mara no less than of the werwolf, justifies me in a somewhat detailed description of the former here.

The mara, which I mentioned briefly in a previous chapter, appears in Denmark almost as frequently as the werewolf; and the supernatural traits that define the mara just as much as the werewolf warrant a more detailed description of it here.

A mara is popularly understood to be a woman by day and at night a spirit that torments human beings and horses by sitting astride them and causing them nightmare.

A mara is commonly seen as a woman during the day and at night becomes a spirit that haunts people and horses by riding on their chests and giving them nightmares.

In the main I agree with this definition; though I am inclined to think that the mara is, in reality, less hoydenish and more subtle and complex than public opinion would have us believe. In all probability maras are women who have either inherited or, by the practice of Black Magic, acquired the faculty of a certain species of projection—differing from the projection which is common to both sexes in the following points, viz., that it can always be accomplished (during certain hours) at will; that it is invariably practised with the sole desire to do ill; that the projected spirit is fully conscious of all that is happening around it; and that it possesses most—if not all—of the faculties, motives, and nervous susceptibilities of the physical body.

For the most part, I agree with this definition; however, I think that the mara is actually less wild and more subtle and complex than what public opinion suggests. Most likely, maras are women who have either inherited or acquired, through the practice of black magic, the ability to project in a specific way — which differs from the projection common to both sexes in a few key ways: it can always be done (at certain hours) at will; it is always practiced with the intent to harm; the projected spirit is fully aware of everything happening around it; and it has most — if not all — of the abilities, motivations, and sensitivities of the physical body.

[230]Whatever may be the character of the mara by day, she is essentially mischievous by night—owing, no doubt, to the fact that this faculty of projection has come to her through the occult powers inimical to man.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Whatever the nature of the mara during the day, she is basically troublemaking at night—likely because this ability to project herself has been given to her through supernatural forces that are harmful to humans.

From the complexity of their nature, maras present the same difficulty of classification as werwolves—both are human, both are Elemental, and consequently both are an anomaly.

From the complexity of their nature, maras present the same classification challenge as werewolves—both are human, both are Elemental, and therefore both are anomalies.

The belief in maras is still prevalent in all parts of Scandinavia, including Jutland, whence comes the following case which I quote for the purpose of comparison.

The belief in maras is still common throughout Scandinavia, including Jutland, from where I present the following case for comparison.

A Case of a Mara in Jutland

A Case of a Mara in Jutland

Some reapers in a field, near a village in Jutland, came one evening upon a naked woman lying under a hedge, apparently asleep. Much surprised, they regarded her closely, and at length coming to the conclusion that her sleep was not natural, they summoned a shepherd who was generally regarded as very intelligent. On seeing the woman the shepherd at once said, "She is not a real person, though she looks like one. She is a mara, and has stripped for the purpose of riding some one to-night." At this there was loud laughter, and the reapers said, "Tell us another, Eric. A mara indeed! If this isn't a woman, our mothers are not women, for she is just as much of flesh and [231]blood as they are." "All right," the shepherd replied, "wait and see." And bending over her, he whispered something in her ear, whereupon a queer little animal about two inches long came out of the grass, and running up her body, disappeared in her mouth. Then Eric pushed her, and she rolled over three times, then sprang to her feet, and with a wild startled cry leaped a high bush and disappeared. Nor could they, when they ran to the other side of the bush, find any traces of her.

Some reapers in a field near a village in Jutland stumbled upon a naked woman lying under a hedge one evening, seemingly asleep. Surprised, they examined her closely and eventually concluded that her sleep wasn’t normal, so they called over a shepherd known for being quite clever. Upon seeing the woman, the shepherd immediately said, "She isn’t a real person, even though she looks like one. She’s a mara, and she’s undressed to ride someone tonight." This triggered loud laughter from the reapers, who replied, "Tell us another one, Eric. A mara, really? If she’s not a woman, then our mothers aren’t women either, because she’s just as much flesh and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]blood as they are." "Fine," the shepherd said, "just wait and see." He then leaned over her and whispered something in her ear, and suddenly a strange little creature about two inches long emerged from the grass, ran up her body, and disappeared into her mouth. After that, Eric pushed her, and she rolled over three times, then sprang to her feet and, with a wild, startled cry, leaped over a tall bush and vanished. They couldn’t find any trace of her when they hurried to the other side of the bush.

Another recorded case is the following:

Another recorded case is the following:

The Mara of Vilvorde

The Mara of Vilvorde

Christine Jansen had two lovers—Nielsen and Osdeven. Nielsen, who was a very good-looking young man, began to suffer from nightmare. He had the most appalling dreams of being strangled and suffocated, and they at last grew so frightful, and proved such a strain on his nerves, that he was forced to consult a doctor. The doctor attributed the cause to indigestion, and prescribed a special diet for him. But it was all of no avail; the bad dreams still continued, and Nielsen's health became more and more impaired.

Christine Jansen had two lovers—Nielsen and Osdeven. Nielsen, a very attractive young man, started having nightmares. He experienced terrifying dreams of being choked and suffocated, and eventually, they became so distressing and took such a toll on his nerves that he had to see a doctor. The doctor blamed it on indigestion and recommended a special diet for him. But it didn't help; the nightmares persisted, and Nielsen's health continued to decline.

At length, when he was almost worn out, having spent the greater part of many nights reading instead of sleeping, in order to avoid [232]the frightful visions, he happened to mention his insufferable condition to Osdeven. Far from ridiculing his rival, Osdeven, with great earnestness, encouraged him to relate everything that had happened to him in his sleep; and when Nielsen had done so, exclaimed, "I'll tell you what it is—these dreams you have are not ordinary nightmares; they are due to a mara—I know their type well."

At last, when he was nearly exhausted from spending most nights reading instead of sleeping to escape [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the terrifying visions, he finally shared his unbearable situation with Osdeven. Instead of mocking his rival, Osdeven sincerely encouraged him to share everything that had happened during his sleep. After Nielsen did so, he exclaimed, “I’ll tell you this—those dreams you’re having aren’t just regular nightmares; they’re caused by a mara—I’m familiar with their kind.”

"To a mara!" Nielsen cried; "how ridiculous! Why not say to a mise—or—grim? It would be equally sensible; they are all idle superstitions."

"To a mara!" Nielsen shouted; "how silly! Why not say to a mise—or—grim? It would be just as sensible; they’re all pointless superstitions."

"So you say now," Osdeven rejoined, "but wait! When you get into bed to-night, lie on your back, and in your right hand hold a sharp knife on your breast, the point upwards. Remain in this attitude from between eleven o'clock till two, and see what happens."

"So you say now," Osdeven replied, "but hold on! When you get into bed tonight, lie on your back and hold a sharp knife in your right hand, with the point facing up against your chest. Stay in that position from around eleven o'clock until two, and see what happens."

Nielsen laughed, but all the same decided to do as Osdeven suggested. Night came, and, knife in hand, he lay in his bed.

Nielsen laughed, but still decided to follow Osdeven's suggestion. Night fell, and with a knife in hand, he lay in his bed.

Minutes passed, and nothing happening, he was beginning to think what a fool he was for wasting his time thus, when suddenly he perceived bending over him the luminous figure of a beautiful nude woman, whom, to his utter astonishment, he identified as Christine Jansen—Christine Jansen in all but expression. The expression in the eyes he now looked into was [233]not human—it was hellish. The figure got on the bed and was in the act of sitting astride him, when it came in contact with the knife. Then it uttered a frightful scream of baffled rage and pain, and vanished.

Minutes went by with nothing happening, and he started to feel like a fool for wasting his time like this, when suddenly he noticed a glowing figure of a beautiful nude woman leaning over him. To his complete shock, he recognized her as Christine Jansen—Christine Jansen except for her expression. The expression in her eyes that he now gazed into was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]not human—it was hellish. The figure climbed onto the bed and was about to straddle him when it came in contact with the knife. Then it let out a horrifying scream of frustrated rage and pain, and disappeared.

Nielsen, shaking with terror and dreading another visitation, struck a light. The point of his knife was dripping with blood.

Nielsen, trembling with fear and fearing another visit, lit a match. The tip of his knife was dripping with blood.

An hour later, overcome with weariness, he fell asleep, and for the first time for weeks his slumber was sound and undisturbed. Awaking in the morning much refreshed, he would have attributed his experience to imagination or to a dream, had it not been for the spots of blood on the bedclothes and the stains on his knife, and this evidence, as to the reality of what had happened, was strengthened by his discovery of certain circumstances in connexion with Miss Jansen, towards whom his sentiments had now undergone a complete change.

An hour later, completely exhausted, he fell asleep, and for the first time in weeks, his sleep was deep and uninterrupted. Waking up in the morning feeling refreshed, he might have thought his experience was just a figment of his imagination or a dream if it weren't for the blood spots on the sheets and the stains on his knife. This proof of what had really happened was reinforced by his discovery of certain details related to Miss Jansen, toward whom his feelings had now completely changed.

Curious to learn if anything had befallen her, he made cautious inquiries, and was informed that owing to a sudden indisposition—the nature of which was carefully hidden from him—she had been ordered abroad, where, in all probability, she would remain indefinitely.

Curious to find out if anything had happened to her, he made careful inquiries and was told that due to a sudden illness—the specifics of which were kept from him—she had been sent abroad, where she would probably stay indefinitely.

Nielsen now had no more nightmare, and he and Osdeven, becoming firm friends, agreed that the next time they fell in love they would take good care it was not with a mara.

Nielsen no longer had any nightmares, and he and Osdeven, becoming close friends, agreed that the next time they fell in love, they would make sure it wasn't with a mara.

[234]Another method of getting rid of maras was to sprinkle the air with sand, at the same time uttering a brief incantation. For example, in a village on the borders of Schleswig-Holstein, a woman who suffered agonies from nightmare consulted a man locally reported to be well versed in occult matters.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Another way to chase away nightmares was to throw sand into the air while saying a short incantation. For instance, in a village on the edge of Schleswig-Holstein, a woman who was tormented by nightmares sought advice from a man who was known in the area for his knowledge of the supernatural.

"Make your mind easy," said this man, after she had described her dreams to him; "I will soon put an end to your disturbances. It is a mara that is tormenting you. Don't be frightened if she suddenly manifests herself when I sprinkle this sand, for there will be nothing very alarming in her appearance, and she won't be able to harm you." He then proceeded to scatter several handfuls about the room, repeating as he did so a brief incantation.

"Relax," the man said after she shared her dreams with him. "I'll quickly stop your troubles. It's a mara that's bothering you. Don't be scared if she shows up when I sprinkle this sand; she won't look too frightening, and she won't be able to hurt you." He then started to throw several handfuls around the room, chanting a short incantation as he did so.

He was still occupied thus, when, without a moment's warning, the figure of a very tall, naked woman appeared crouching on the bed. With a yell of rage she leaped on to the floor, her eyes flashing, and her lips twitching convulsively; and raising her hands as if she would like to scratch the incantator's face to pieces, she rushed furiously at him.

He was still busy when, out of nowhere, a very tall, naked woman appeared crouching on the bed. With a scream of anger, she jumped to the floor, her eyes blazing and her lips twitching uncontrollably; raising her hands as if she wanted to tear the incantator's face apart, she charged at him furiously.

Far from being intimidated, however, he quite coolly dashed a handful of sand in her eyes, whereupon she instantly disappeared. "Now," he said, turning to the lady, who was [235]half dead with terror, "you won't have the nightmare again"—which prophecy proved to be correct.

Far from being scared, he calmly threw a handful of sand in her eyes, and she instantly vanished. "Now," he said, turning to the lady, who was [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]half terrified, "you won’t have that nightmare again"—and it turned out he was right.

These instances will, I think, suffice to show the similarity between werwolves and maras. Both anomalies are dependent on properties of an entirely baneful nature; and both properties are either hereditary, having been established in families through the intercourse of those families in ages past with the superphysical Powers inimical to man; or are capable of being acquired through the practice of Black Magic.

These examples should be enough to demonstrate the similarities between werewolves and maras. Both of these beings are connected to entirely malevolent traits; these traits can be hereditary, passed down through families that interacted with hostile supernatural forces in the past, or they can be gained through the practice of Black Magic.


[236]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XV

WERWOLVES IN NORWAY AND SWEDEN

AS in Denmark, werwolves were once so numerous in Norway and Sweden, that these countries naturally came to be regarded as the true home of lycanthropy.

AIn Denmark, werewolves used to be so common in Norway and Sweden that people started to see these countries as the real birthplace of lycanthropy.

With the advent of the tourist, however, and the consequent springing up of fresh villages, together with the gradual increase of native population, Norway and Sweden have slowly undergone a metamorphosis, with the result that it is now only in the most remote districts, such as the northern portion of the Kiolen Mountains and the borders of Lapland, that werwolves are to be found.

With the arrival of tourists and the resulting development of new villages, along with the gradual growth of the local population, Norway and Sweden have slowly transformed. As a result, werewolves can now be found only in the most remote areas, like the northern part of the Kiolen Mountains and the borders of Lapland.

Here, amid the primitive solitude of vast pine forests, flow lycanthropous rivers; here, too, grow lycanthropous shrubs and flowers.

Here, in the basic solitude of expansive pine forests, flow rivers inhabited by werewolves; here, too, grow werewolf-like shrubs and flowers.

Werwolfery in Norway and Sweden is not confined to one sex; it is common to both; and in these countries various forms of spells, [237]both for invoking and expelling lycanthropous spirits, are current.

Werwolf activity in Norway and Sweden isn't limited to one gender; it's prevalent among both. In these countries, different types of spells, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are commonly used to summon and banish werewolf spirits.

As far as I can gather, a Norwegian or Swedish peasant, when he wishes to become a werwolf, kneels by the side of a lycanthropous stream at midnight, having chosen a night when the moon is in the full, and incants some such words as these:—

As far as I can tell, a Norwegian or Swedish peasant, when he wants to become a werewolf, kneels by a lycanthropic stream at midnight, choosing a night when the moon is full, and chants something like this:—

"It's night! It's night! and the moon shines bright
Over pine and snowy hill; The shadows wander through the burn and the hill. And dance in the sparkling stream.
"It's night! It's night! and the devil's light
Casts shimmering beams around.
The maras dance, the nisses prance. On the flower-patterned ground.
"It's night! It's night! and the werewolf's power Makes people and nature shiver.
Yet its fierce gray head and stealthy steps You mean nothing to me, oh river!
River, river, river.
"Oh powerful water, that flows and swirls," I pray you, make me a werewolf. Of all the things that matter, my soul, I promise,
"In death, I will not abandon you."

The supplicant then strikes the banks of the river three times with his forehead; then dips his head into the river thrice, at each dip gulping down a mouthful of the water. [238]This concludes the ceremony—he has become a werwolf, and twenty-four hours later will undergo the first metamorphosis.

The person then hits the riverbank three times with his forehead; then he dips his head into the river three times, drinking a mouthful of water with each dip. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]This marks the end of the ceremony—he has become a werewolf and will undergo his first transformation twenty-four hours later.

Lycanthropous water is said, by those who dwell near to it, to differ from other water in subtle details only—details that would, in all probability, escape the notice of all who were not connoisseurs of the superphysical. A strange, faint odour, comparable with nothing, distinguishes lycanthropous water; there is a lurid sparkle in it, strongly suggestive of some peculiar, individual life; the noise it makes, as it rushes along, so closely resembles the muttering and whispering of human voices as to be often mistaken for them; whilst at night it sometimes utters piercing screams, and howls, and groans, in such a manner as to terrify all who pass near it. Dogs and horses, in particular, are susceptible to its influence, and they exhibit the greatest signs of terror at the mere sound of it.

Lycanthropic water is said by those living nearby to be only subtly different from other water—differences that would probably go unnoticed by anyone who isn’t an expert on the supernatural. It has a strange, faint odor that can’t be compared to anything else; there’s a bright sparkle to it that suggests some unique, individual life; and the noise it makes as it rushes by closely resembles the mumbling and whispering of human voices, often leading people to mistake it for actual voices. At night, it sometimes lets out piercing screams, howls, and groans that can scare anyone passing by. Dogs and horses, in particular, are highly sensitive to its effects, showing the greatest signs of fear at just the sound of it.

Another means of becoming a werwolf, resorted to by the Swedish and Norwegian peasant, consists in the plucking and wearing of a lycanthropous flower after sunset, and on a night when the moon is in the full. Lycanthropous flowers, no less than lycanthropous water, possess properties peculiar to themselves; properties which are, probably, only discernible to those who are well [239]acquainted with them. Their scent is described as faint and subtly suggestive of death, whilst their sap is rather offensively white and sticky. In appearance they are much the same as other flowers, and are usually white and yellow.

Another way to become a werewolf, used by Swedish and Norwegian peasants, involves picking and wearing a lycanthropic flower after sunset, specifically on a night when the moon is full. Lycanthropic flowers, just like lycanthropic water, have unique properties; these traits can probably only be recognized by those who are very familiar with them. Their smell is faint and subtly hints at death, while their sap is uncomfortably white and sticky. Visually, they look similar to other flowers and are typically white and yellow.

Yet another method of acquiring the property of lycanthropy consists in making: first, a magic circle on the ground, at twelve o'clock, on a night when the moon is in the full (there is no strict rule as to the magnitude of the circle, though one of about seven feet in diameter would seem to be the size most commonly adopted); then, in the centre of the circle, a wood fire, heating thereon an iron vessel containing one pint of clear spring water, and any seven of the following ingredients: hemlock (1/2 ounce to 1 ounce), aloe (30 grains), opium (2 to 4-1/2 drachms), mandrake (1 ounce to 1-1/2 ounces), solanum (1/2 ounce), poppy seed (1/2 ounce to 1 ounce), asafœtida (3/4 ounce to 1 ounce), and parsley (2 to 3 ounces).

Another way to gain the property of lycanthropy involves creating a magic circle on the ground at midnight during a full moon (there's no strict rule about the size of the circle, but one about seven feet in diameter is the most commonly used). Then, in the center of the circle, you need a wood fire heating an iron container filled with one pint of clear spring water and any seven of the following ingredients: hemlock (1/2 ounce to 1 ounce), aloe (30 grains), opium (2 to 4-1/2 drachms), mandrake (1 ounce to 1-1/2 ounces), solanum (1/2 ounce), poppy seed (1/2 ounce to 1 ounce), asafœtida (3/4 ounce to 1 ounce), and parsley (2 to 3 ounces).

Whilst the mixture is heating, the experimenter prostrates himself in front of the fire and prays to the Great Spirit of the Unknown to confer on him the property of metamorphosing, nocturnally, into a werwolf. His prayers take no one particular form, but are quite extempore; though he usually adds to them some such recognised incantation as:—

While the mixture heats up, the experimenter kneels in front of the fire and prays to the Great Spirit of the Unknown to grant him the ability to transform into a werewolf at night. His prayers don't follow a specific format but are mostly spontaneous; however, he usually includes a well-known incantation like:—

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] "Come, powerful spirit! Come, fearsome spirit,
From the werewolf's home, the home of the dead.
Come, give me your blessing! Come, listen to me!
Oh spirit of darkness! Oh spirit so gloomy!
"Come, powerful ghost! come, great Unknown!
Come out from your dark and lonely place. Come, please; leave your hideout,
And I declare that my body and soul shall be yours.
"Quickly, quickly, quickly, dreadful spirit, hurry!" Speed, speed, speed, frightening spirit, speed!
"Quick, quick, quick, fateful spirit, quick!"

He then makes the following formal declaration:—

He then makes the following formal statement:—

"I (here insert name) offer to thee, Great Spirit of the Unknown, this night (here insert date), my body and soul, on condition that thou grantest me, from this night to the hour of my death, the power of metamorphosing, nocturnally, into a wolf. I beg, I pray, I implore thee—thee, unparalleled Phantom of Darkness, to make me a werwolf—a werwolf!"—and striking the ground three times with his forehead, he gets up. As soon as the concoction in the vessel is boiling, he dips a cup into it, and sprinkles the contents on the ground, repeating the action until he has sprinkled the whole interior of the circle.

"I (here insert name) offer you, Great Spirit of the Unknown, this night (here insert date), my body and soul, on the condition that you grant me, from this night until the hour of my death, the power to transform into a wolf at night. I beg, I pray, I implore you—thee, unmatched Phantom of Darkness, to make me a werewolf—a werewolf!"—and striking the ground three times with his forehead, he stands up. As soon as the mixture in the vessel starts boiling, he dips a cup into it and sprinkles the contents on the ground, repeating the action until he has covered the entire interior of the circle.

Then he kneels on the ground close to the fire, and in a loud voice cries out, "Come, oh come!" and, if he is fortunate, a phantom [241]suddenly manifests itself over the fire. Sometimes the phantom is indefinite—a cylindrical, luminous, pillar-like thing, about seven feet in height, having no discernible features; sometimes it assumes a definite shape, and appears either as a monstrous hooded figure with a death's head, or as a sub-human, sub-animal type of Elemental.

Then he kneels on the ground near the fire and shouts, "Come, oh come!" If he's lucky, a ghost [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] suddenly appears above the fire. Sometimes the ghost is vague—a glowing, cylindrical pillar about seven feet tall with no clear features; other times it takes on a specific form, looking like a huge hooded figure with a skull for a face, or as a sub-human, sub-animal kind of Elemental.

Whatever form the Unknown adopts, it is invariably terrifying. It never speaks, but indicates its assent by stretching out an arm, or what serves as an arm, and then disappears. It never remains visible for more than half a minute. As soon as it vanishes the supplicant, who is always half mad with terror, springs from the ground and rushes home—or anywhere to get again within reach of human beings. By the morning, however, all his fears have departed; and at sunset he creeps off into the forest, or into some equally secluded spot, to experience, for the first time, the extraordinary sensations of metamorphosing into a wolf, or, perhaps, a semi-wolf, i.e., a creature half man and half wolf; for the degree of metamorphosis varies according to locality. The hour of metamorphosis also varies according to locality—though it is at sunset that the change most usually takes place, the transmutation back to man generally occurring at dawn.

Whatever shape the Unknown takes on, it's always frightening. It never talks, but shows its agreement by reaching out an arm, or something that looks like an arm, and then it disappears. It never stays visible for more than half a minute. As soon as it vanishes, the person, who is always somewhat crazed with fear, jumps up and hurries home—or anywhere to be close to other people again. By morning, though, all his fears are gone; and at sunset, he sneaks back into the woods or into another quiet place to feel, for the first time, the incredible sensations of turning into a wolf, or maybe a half-wolf, i.e., a creature that's part man and part wolf; because the extent of the transformation varies by place. The time of transformation also changes based on location—though it usually happens at sunset, the change back into a human generally takes place at dawn.

When a werwolf, in human shape at the [242]time, is killed, he sometimes (not always) metamorphoses into a wolf, and if in wolf's form at the time he is killed he sometimes (not always) metamorphoses into a human being—here again the nature of the transmutation depending on locality.

When a werewolf, in human form at the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]time, is killed, he sometimes (but not always) turns into a wolf, and if he's in wolf form when he gets killed, he sometimes (but not always) turns back into a human—again, whether this happens depends on the location.

In certain of the forests of Sweden dwell old women called Vargamors, who are closely allied to werwolves, and exercise complete control over all the wolves in the neighbourhood, keeping the latter well supplied in food. As an illustration of the Vargamor I have chosen the following story:—

In some forests of Sweden live old women known as Vargamors, who are closely related to werewolves and have total control over all the wolves in the area, ensuring they are always well-fed. To illustrate the Vargamor, I have chosen the following story:—

Liso of Soroa

Liso from Soroa

Liso was thoroughly spoilt. Every one had told her how beautiful she was from the day she had first learned to walk, and, consequently, it was only natural that when she grew up she cared for no one but herself, and for nothing so much as gazing at herself in the looking-glass and expatiating on the loveliness of her own reflection. As a girl at home she was allowed to do precisely what she liked—neither father nor mother, relatives (with one exception) nor friends ever thwarted her; and when she married it was the same: her husband bowed down to her, and was always ready to indulge her every wish and whim.

Liso was totally spoiled. Everyone had told her how beautiful she was from the moment she first learned to walk, so it was only natural that as she grew up, she cared for no one but herself and was most interested in admiring her own reflection in the mirror and talking about how lovely she was. As a girl at home, she did exactly what she wanted—neither her father nor her mother, relatives (with one exception), nor friends ever stopped her; and when she got married, it was the same: her husband worshipped her and was always ready to indulge her every wish and desire.

She had three children, two boys and a girl, [243]whom she occasionally condescended to notice; but only when there was nothing else at hand to entertain her.

She had three kids, two boys and a girl, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]whom she sometimes bothered to pay attention to; but only when there was nothing else around to keep her entertained.

The one person of whom Liso stood in awe was her aunt, a rich old lady with distinct views of her own, and a vigorous method of expressing them. Now, one of the old lady's peculiar ideas—at least peculiar in Liso's estimation—was that woman was made to be man's helpmate, and that married women should think of their husbands first, their children next, and themselves last—an order of consideration which Liso thought was exactly the reverse of what it should be.

The person Liso admired the most was her aunt, a wealthy elderly woman with strong opinions and a bold way of sharing them. One of the aunt's unusual beliefs—at least in Liso's eyes—was that women were created to support men, and that married women should prioritize their husbands first, their children second, and themselves last—an order of priorities that Liso believed was completely backward.

Had her aunt been poor, it is quite certain that Liso would have had nothing whatsoever to do with her. But circumstances alter cases. This aunt was rich, and, moreover, had no one more nearly related to her than Liso.

Had her aunt been poor, it's pretty clear that Liso wouldn't have had anything to do with her. But situations change things. This aunt was wealthy, and besides, Liso was the closest relative she had.

One day, in the depth of winter, Liso received a letter from her aunt containing a pressing invitation to start off at once on a visit to the latter at Skatea, a small town some twelve miles from Soroa. "Bring your children," so the letter ran, "I should so love to see them, and stay the night." Liso was greatly annoyed. She had just arranged a meeting with one of her numerous lovers, and this invitation upset everything. However, as it was of vital importance to her to keep in with her aunt, she [244]at once decided to put off her previous engagement and take her children to see their rich old relative.

One day, in the heart of winter, Liso got a letter from her aunt with a pressing invitation to head over for a visit to her in Skatea, a small town about twelve miles from Soroa. "Bring your kids," the letter said, "I would love to see them, and stay the night." Liso was really annoyed. She had just set up a meeting with one of her many lovers, and this invitation messed everything up. However, since it was crucial for her to stay on good terms with her aunt, she [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]immediately decided to cancel her previous plans and take her kids to visit their wealthy old relative.

Hoping that her lover might perhaps join her on the road and thus convert a boring journey into a pleasant pastime, Liso, in spite of her husband's entreaties, refused to take a servant, and insisted upon driving herself. As she had anticipated, her lover met her on the outskirts of the town, but, to her chagrin, was unable to accompany her any part of the way to Skatea. He was most profuse in his apologies, adding, "I wish you weren't going; I hear the road you will be traversing is infested with bears and wolves."

Hoping her lover might join her on her trip and turn a boring journey into a fun adventure, Liso, despite her husband's pleas, refused to take a servant and insisted on driving herself. As she expected, her lover met her on the edge of town, but, much to her disappointment, he couldn't travel with her even partway to Skatea. He apologized profusely, saying, "I wish you weren't going; I've heard the road you're taking is full of bears and wolves."

"Thank you!" she exclaimed mockingly, "I am not afraid, if you are. I can quite understand now why you cannot come. Good-bye!" And with a haughty inclination of her head she drove off, without deigning to notice the young man's outstretched hand. Liso was now in a very bad temper; and, having no other means of venting it, savagely silenced the children whenever they attempted to speak.

"Thanks a lot!" she said mockingly, "I'm not scared if you are. I totally get why you can't come now. See ya!" And with a dismissive nod of her head, she drove off, ignoring the young man's outstretched hand. Liso was in a pretty bad mood now, and with no other way to let it out, he angrily silenced the kids whenever they tried to talk.

The vehicle in which the party travelled was a light sledge, drawn by one horse only—a beast of matchless beauty and size, which, under ordinary circumstances, could cover twelve miles in an almost inconceivably short space of time. But now, owing to a heavy fall of snow, the [245]track, though well beaten, was heavy, and the piled-up snow on each side so deep that to turn back, without the risk of sticking fast, was an impossibility.

The vehicle the group traveled in was a light sled, pulled by just one horse—a stunningly beautiful and large animal that, under normal conditions, could easily cover twelve miles in what seemed like no time. However, because of a heavy snowfall, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]track, though well used, was tough to navigate, and the snow piled up on either side was so deep that turning back without the risk of getting stuck was impossible.

The first half of the journey passed without accident, and they were skirting the borders of a pine forest when Liso suddenly became conscious of a suspicious noise behind her. Looking round, she saw, to her horror, a troop of gaunt grey wolves issue from the forest and commence running after the sledge. She instantly slashed the horse with her whip, and the next moment the chase began in grim earnest. But, gallop as fast as it would, the horse could not outpace the wolves, whom hunger had made fleet as the wind, and it was not many minutes before two of the biggest of them appeared on either side of the vehicle. Though their intention was, in all probability, only to attack the horse, yet the safety both of Liso and the children depended on the preservation of the animal.

The first half of the journey went smoothly, and they were passing the edge of a pine forest when Liso suddenly heard a suspicious noise behind her. Turning around, she was horrified to see a pack of thin grey wolves emerge from the forest and start running after the sledge. She immediately whipped the horse, and in an instant, the chase began in earnest. But no matter how fast the horse galloped, it couldn't outrun the wolves, who were as quick as the wind thanks to their hunger, and it wasn't long before two of the largest ones appeared on either side of the sled. Although they were likely only after the horse, the safety of Liso and the children depended on keeping the animal safe.

It was indeed a beautiful creature, and the danger only enhanced its value; it seemed, in fact, almost entitled to claim for its preservation an extraordinary sacrifice. And Liso did not hesitate. It was one life against three—the world would excuse her, if God did not.

It was truly a stunning creature, and the danger only made it more valuable; it felt almost deserving of an extraordinary sacrifice for its preservation. And Liso didn’t hesitate. It was one life against three—the world would forgive her, even if God didn’t.

"You, Charles," she said hoarsely, "you are the eldest; it is your duty to go first"—and before Charles had time to realize what was [246]happening, she had gripped him round the waist, and with strength generated by the crisis hurled him into the snow. She did not see where he fell—the sledge was moving far too fast for that; but she heard the sound of the concussion, and then frantic screaming, accompanied by howls of triumph and joyful yapping. There was a momentary lull—only momentary—and then the patting footsteps recommenced.

"You, Charles," she said hoarsely, "you're the oldest; it's your responsibility to go first"—and before Charles could process what was happening, she grabbed him around the waist and, fueled by the crisis, tossed him into the snow. She couldn't see where he landed—the sledge was going too fast for that; but she heard the thud, followed by frantic screaming, mixed with howls of victory and excited barking. There was a brief pause—only brief—and then the padding footsteps started up again.

Nearer and nearer they came, until she could hear a deep and regular pant, pant, pant, drowned every now and then by prolonged howls and piercing, nerve-racking whines. Once again two murder-breathing forms are racing along at the side of the sledge, biting and snapping at the horse's legs with their gleaming, foam-flecked jaws.

Nearer and nearer they came, until she could hear a deep and steady panting, interrupted every now and then by long howls and sharp, nerve-wracking whines. Once again, two deadly forms were racing alongside the sled, biting and snapping at the horse's legs with their shining, foam-covered jaws.

"George," Liso shouted, "you must go now. You are a boy, and boys and men should always die to save their sisters." But George, though younger, was not so easy to dispose of as Charles. Charles had been taken unawares, but George guessed what was coming and was on his guard.

"George," Liso shouted, "you need to go now. You're a boy, and boys and men should always sacrifice themselves to save their sisters." But George, even though he was younger, was not as easy to get rid of as Charles. Charles had been caught off guard, but George sensed what was happening and was prepared.

"No, no," he cried, clinging on to the sledge with both his chubby hands. "The wolves will eat me! Take sissy."

"No, no," he shouted, holding on to the sled with both his chubby hands. "The wolves will eat me! Take the wimp."

"Wretch!" shrieked Liso, boxing his ears furiously. "Selfish little wretch! So this is the result of all the kindness I have lavished on [247]you. Let go at once"—and tearing at his baby wrists with all her might, she succeeded in loosening them, and the next instant he was in the road.

"Wretch!" shouted Liso, furiously slapping his ears. "Selfish little wretch! So this is what all my kindness has led to! Let go right now"—and with all her strength, she tugged at his little wrists, managing to break free, and in the next moment, he was on the road.

Then there was a repetition of what had happened before—a few wild screeches, savage howls of triumph, and snarls and grunts that suggested much. Then—comparative quiet, and then—patterings. Mad with fear, Liso stood up and lashed the horse. God of mercy! there was now only one more life between hers and the fate that, of all fates in the world, seemed to her just then to be the most dreadful. With the thick and gloomy forest before and behind her, and the nearer and nearer trampling of her ravenous pursuers, she almost collapsed from sheer anguish; but the thought of all her beauty perishing in such an ignominious and painful fashion braced her up. Perhaps, too—at least, let us hope so—underlying it all, though so much in the background, there was a genuine longing to save the little mite—her exact counterpart, so people said—that nestled its sunny head in the folds of her soft and costly sealskin coat.

Then it happened all over again—a few wild screams, fierce howls of victory, and growls and grunts that hinted at a lot. Then—relative calm, and then—soft footsteps. Furious with fear, Liso stood up and whipped the horse. Oh my God! there was now only one life left between hers and the fate that, of all fates in the world, seemed the most terrifying to her at that moment. With the dense and dark forest in front and behind her, and the closer and closer pounding of her hungry pursuers, she nearly collapsed from pure anguish; but the thought of all her beauty being lost in such a humiliating and painful way gave her strength. Maybe, too—at least, let’s hope so—deep down, even though it was mostly in the background, there was a real desire to save the little one—her exact twin, or so people said—that rested its sunny head in the folds of her soft and expensive sealskin coat.

She did not venture to look behind her, only in front—at the seemingly never-ending white track; at the dense mass of trees—trees that shook their heads mockingly at her as the wind rustled through them; at the great splash of [248]red right across the sky, so horribly remindful of blood that she shuddered. Night birds hoot; wild cats glare down at her; and shadows of every kind glide noiselessly out from behind the great trunks, and await her approach with inexplicable flickerings and flutterings.

She didn’t dare look back, only straight ahead—at the seemingly endless white path; at the thick cluster of trees—trees that shook their heads mockingly at her as the wind rustled through them; at the huge splash of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]red streaking across the sky, so disturbingly reminiscent of blood that she shuddered. Night birds hoot; wild cats stare down at her; and shadows of all sorts silently slip out from behind the large trunks, waiting for her approach with strange flickers and flutters.

All at once two rough paws are laid on her shoulders, and the wide-open, bloody jaws of an enormous wolf hang over her head. It is the most ferocious beast of the troop, which, having partly missed its leap at the sledge, is dragged along with it, in vain seeking with its hinder legs for a resting-place to enable it to get wholly on to the frail vehicle. Liso looks down at the little girl beside her and their eyes meet.

All of a sudden, two large paws are placed on her shoulders, and the gaping, bloody jaws of a huge wolf hover above her head. It's the fiercest creature of the pack, which, having partially missed its jump at the sled, is being pulled along with it, desperately trying to find a spot to land with its back legs to fully get onto the fragile vehicle. Liso looks down at the little girl next to her, and their eyes connect.

"Not me! not me!" the tiny one cried, clutching hold of her wrist in its anxiety. "I have been good, have I not? You will not throw me into the snow like the others?" Liso's lips tightened. The weight of the body of the wolf drew her gradually backwards—another minute and she would be out of the sledge. Her life was of assuredly more value than that of the child. Besides, one so young would not feel the horrors of death so acutely as she would, who was grown up. Anything rather than such a devilish ending. Providence willed it—Providence must bear the responsibility. And, steeling her soul to pity, she snatches up her daughter and throws her into [249]the gleaming jaws of the wolf, which, springing off the sledge, hastily departs with its prey into the forest, where it is followed by hosts of other wolves. Exhausted, stunned, senseless—for her escape has been extremely narrow—Liso drops the reins, and, sinking back into the luxurious cushions of the vehicle, gives a great sigh of relief and shuts her eyes.

"Not me! Not me!" the little one cried, gripping her wrist in panic. "I’ve been good, haven’t I? You won't throw me into the snow like the others, will you?" Liso's lips tightened. The weight of the wolf's body gradually pulled her backward—another minute and she would be out of the sled. Her life was definitely worth more than that of the child. Besides, someone so young wouldn’t feel the horrors of death as sharply as she would, being an adult. Anything was better than such a cruel end. Providence willed it—Providence must take the blame. And, hardening her heart against pity, she snatched up her daughter and threw her into [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the gleaming jaws of the wolf, which, springing off the sled, quickly took off into the forest, followed by a pack of other wolves. Exhausted, dazed, and in shock—her escape had been incredibly close—Liso dropped the reins and sank back into the plush cushions of the vehicle, letting out a huge sigh of relief and closing her eyes.

Meantime the trees grow thinner, and an isolated house, to which a side-road leads, appears at no great distance off. The horse, left to itself, follows this new path; it enters through an open gate, and, panting and foaming, comes to a dead halt before a ponderous oak door studded with huge iron nails. Presently Liso recovers. She finds herself seated before a roaring fire; and a woman with a white face, dark, piercing eyes, and a beak-like nose, is bending over her. The woman presents such an extraordinary spectacle that Liso is oblivious of everything else, and gazes at her with a cold sensation of fear creeping down her spine.

Meanwhile, the trees become sparser, and a lonely house, accessible by a side road, comes into view not far away. The horse, left to roam, takes this new path; it walks through an open gate and, panting and covered in foam, comes to a stop in front of a heavy oak door studded with large iron nails. Soon, Liso regains her senses. She finds herself sitting in front of a crackling fire, and a woman with a pale face, dark, intense eyes, and a sharp nose is leaning over her. The woman's striking appearance is so extraordinary that Liso becomes completely absorbed, feeling a chill of fear run down her spine.

"You've had a narrow escape," the woman presently exclaims in peculiarly hoarse tones. "And the danger is not over yet! Listen!" To Liso's terror an inferno of howls and whines sounds from the yard outside, and she sees, gleaming in at her through the window-panes, scores of wild, hairy faces with pale, lurid eyes. "They are there!" the woman [250]remarks, a saturnine smile in her eyes and playing round her lips. "There—all ready to rend and tear you to pieces as they did your children—your three pretty, loving children. I've only to open the door, and in they will rush!"

"You just missed getting caught," the woman suddenly says in a rough voice. "And the danger isn't over yet! Listen!" To Liso's horror, a cacophony of howls and whines erupts from the yard outside, and she sees, shining through the windows, dozens of wild, hairy faces with pale, glowing eyes. "They’re out there!" the woman [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]comments, a dark smile in her eyes and playing around her lips. "They’re all ready to rip you apart just like they did your children—your three beautiful, loving children. All I have to do is open the door, and they’ll charge right in!"

"But you won't," Liso gasped feebly. "You won't be so cruel. Besides, they could eat you, too."

"But you won't," Liso gasped weakly. "You won't be that cruel. Plus, they could eat you as well."

"Oh no, they couldn't," the woman laughed. "I'm a Vargamor. Every one of these wolves knows me and loves me as a mother. With you it is very different. Shall I——?"

"Oh no, they couldn't," the woman laughed. "I'm a Vargamor. Every one of these wolves knows me and loves me like a mother. With you, it's a whole different story. Should I——?"

"Oh no! for pity's sake spare me!" Liso cried, throwing herself at the woman's feet and catching hold of her hands. "Spare me, and I will do anything you want."

"Oh no! Please, have mercy on me!" Liso cried, throwing herself at the woman's feet and grasping her hands. "Have mercy, and I'll do anything you ask."

"Well," said the woman, after some consideration, "I will spare you on one condition, namely, that you live with me and do the housework; I'm getting too old for it."

"Well," the woman said after thinking for a moment, "I'll let you off on one condition: you have to live with me and handle the housework; I'm getting too old for that."

"I suppose I may see my family occasionally?" Liso said.

"I guess I can see my family every now and then?" Liso said.

"No!" the old woman snapped, "you may not. You must never go out of sight of this house. Now, what do you say? Recollect, it is either that or the wolves! Quick," and she hobbled to the door as she spoke.

"No!" the old woman snapped, "you can't. You must never go out of sight of this house. Now, what do you say? Remember, it's either that or the wolves! Hurry," and she hobbled to the door as she spoke.

"I've chosen!" Liso shrieked. "I'll stay with you. Anything rather than such an awful [251]death. Tell me what I have to do and I'll begin at once."

"I've made my choice!" Liso shouted. "I'll stick with you. Anything is better than that terrible [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]death. Just tell me what I need to do and I'll start right away."

The old woman took her at her word. She speedily set Liso a task, and from that time onward, kept her so continuously employed, not allowing her a moment to herself, that her life soon became unbearable. She tried to escape, but each time she left the house the fierce howling of the wolves sent her back to it in terror, and she discovered that, night and day, certain of the beasts were supervising her movements. After she had been there a week the old woman said to her, "I fear it is useless to think of keeping you any longer! Times are bad—food is scarce. The wolves are hungry—I must give you to them."

The old woman took her seriously. She quickly assigned Liso a job and from then on, kept her so busy that she had no time for herself, making her life unbearable. She tried to get away, but every time she left the house, the terrifying howling of the wolves made her rush back in fear. She realized that, day and night, some of the beasts were watching her every move. After a week there, the old woman said to her, "I’m afraid it’s pointless to keep you here any longer! Times are tough—food is hard to find. The wolves are hungry—I have to give you to them."

But Liso fell on her knees and pleaded so hard that the Vargamor relented, "Well, well!" she said, "I will spare you, provided you can procure me a substitute. If you like to sit down and write to some one I will see that the note is delivered."

But Liso fell to her knees and begged so earnestly that the Vargamor gave in. "Alright, alright!" she said, "I'll let you go, as long as you can find someone to take your place. If you want to sit down and write to someone, I'll make sure the note gets delivered."

Then Liso, almost beside herself at the thought of the hungry wolves, sat down and wrote a letter to her husband, telling him she had met with an accident, and desiring him to come to her at once. She dared not give him the slightest hint as to what had actually befallen her, as she knew the old woman would read the letter.

Then Liso, nearly overwhelmed by thoughts of the hungry wolves, sat down and wrote a letter to her husband, explaining that she had had an accident and asking him to come to her immediately. She was too afraid to give him any hint about what had really happened, knowing that the old woman would read the letter.

[252]When she had finished her note, the Vargamor took it, and for the next twelve hours Liso had a very anxious time.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Once she finished her note, the Vargamor took it, and for the next twelve hours, Liso was extremely anxious.

"If he doesn't come soon," the old woman at length said to her, with an evil chuckle, "I shall have to let the wolves in. They are famishing; and I, too, want something tastier than rabbits and squirrels."

"If he doesn't show up soon," the old woman finally said to her with a wicked laugh, "I'll have to let the wolves in. They're starving; and I, too, want something better than rabbits and squirrels."

The minutes passed, and Liso was nearly fainting with suspense, when there suddenly broke on her ears the distant tramp of horses' feet; and in a very few moments a droshky dashed up to the door.

The minutes dragged on, and Liso was almost fainting from the suspense, when she suddenly heard the distant sound of horses' hooves; and in just a few moments, a small carriage pulled up to the door.

"Call him in here," the Vargamor said, "and run up and hide in your bedroom. My pets and I will enjoy him all the better by the fire, and there won't be so much risk of them being hurt."

"Bring him in here," the Vargamor said, "and go hide in your bedroom. My pets and I will have a much better time with him by the fire, and it’ll be a lot safer for them."

Liso, afraid to do otherwise, ran up the rickety ladder leading to her room, shouting as she did so, "Oscar! Oscar! come in, come in."

Liso, scared to do anything else, sprinted up the creaky ladder to her room, calling out as she went, "Oscar! Oscar! come in, come in."

The joyful note in her husband's voice as he replied to her invitation struck a new chord in Liso's nature—a chord which had been there all the time, but had got choked and clogged through over-indulgence. Full of a courage that dared anything in its determination to save him, she crept cautiously down the stairs, and just as he crossed the threshold, and the Vargamor was about to summon the wolves, she dashed up to the old woman and struck [253]her with all her might. Then, seizing her husband, she dragged him out of the house, and, hustling him into the carriage, jumped in by his side and told the coachman to drive home with the utmost speed.

The joyful tone in her husband’s voice when he responded to her invitation struck a new chord in Liso’s heart—a chord that had always been there but had been stifled by too much indulgence. Filled with a courage that was ready to risk everything to save him, she quietly made her way down the stairs. Just as he stepped outside and the Vargamor was about to call the wolves, she rushed up to the old woman and hit her with all her strength. Then, grabbing her husband, she pulled him out of the house, hurried him into the carriage, jumped in beside him, and told the driver to go home as fast as possible.

All this was done in less time than it takes to tell, and once again the familiar sounds of pattering—patterings on the snow in the wake of the carriage—fell on Liso's ears, and all the old horrors of the preceding journey came back to her with full force.

All this happened in less time than it takes to say, and once again the familiar sounds of pattering—patterings on the snow behind the carriage—reached Liso's ears, bringing back all the old fears from the previous journey with full force.

Slowly, despite the fact that there were two horses now, the wolves gained on them, and once again the same harrowing question arose in Liso's mind. Some one must be sacrificed. Which should it be? The coachman! without doubt the coachman. He was only a poor, uneducated man, a hireling, and his life was as nothing compared either with that of her husband or her own.

Slowly, even though there were two horses now, the wolves got closer to them, and once again the same terrifying question popped into Liso's mind. Someone had to be sacrificed. Who should it be? The coachman! Definitely the coachman. He was just a poor, uneducated guy, a hired hand, and his life meant less compared to her husband’s or her own.

But she now remembered that Oscar, though usually a mere straw in her hands, and ready to do anything she asked him, had one or two peculiarities—fondness for children and animals, and a great respect for life—life in every grade. Would he consent to sacrifice the coachman? And as she glanced at him, a feeling of awe came over her. What a big, strong man this husband of hers was, and what strength he had—strength of all kinds, [254]physical as well as mental—if he cared to exert it. But then he loved, worshipped, and adored her; he would never treat her with anything but the utmost deference and kindness, no matter what she said or did. Still, when she got ready to whisper the fatal suggestion in his ear, her heart failed her. And then the new something within her—that something that had already spoken and seemed inclined to be painfully officious—once more asserted itself. The coachman was married, he had children—four people dependent on him, four hearts that loved him! With her it was different: no one was actually dependent on her—there were no children now! Nothing but the memory of them! Memory—what a hateful thing it was! She had forced them to give her their lives; would it not be some atonement for her act if she were now to offer hers? She made the offer—breathed it with a shuddering soul into her husband's ears—and with a great round oath he rejected it.

But now she remembered that Oscar, while usually pliable and eager to do whatever she asked, had a couple of peculiarities—he loved children and animals and had a deep respect for life—life in all its forms. Would he agree to sacrifice the coachman? As she looked at him, a wave of awe washed over her. What a big, strong man her husband was, and how much strength he possessed—both physical and mental—if he chose to use it. But he loved, cherished, and adored her; he would always treat her with nothing but the utmost respect and kindness, regardless of what she said or did. Still, when she was about to whisper the terrible suggestion in his ear, her heart faltered. And then that new feeling inside her—that feeling that had already expressed itself and seemed overbearingly intrusive—rose again. The coachman was married; he had children—four people relying on him, four hearts that loved him! With her, it was different: no one was actually dependent on her—there were no children now! Just the memory of them! Memory—what a cruel thing it was! She had forced them to give her their lives; wouldn’t it be some kind of atonement for her actions if she now offered her own? She made the offer—whispered it with a trembling heart into her husband's ears—and with a furious oath, he rejected it.

"What! You! Let you be thrown to the wolves?" he roared. "No—sooner than that, ten thousand times sooner, I will jump out! But I don't think there is any need. Knowing there were wolves about, I brought arms. If occasion arises we can easily account for half of them. But we shall outdistance them yet."

"What! You! Let them throw you to the wolves?" he shouted. "No—I'd jump out ten thousand times sooner than that! But I don't think it's necessary. Knowing there were wolves around, I brought weapons. If the situation calls for it, we can easily take out half of them. But we'll outpace them anyway."

He spoke the truth. Bit by bit the powerful [255]horses drew away from the pack, and ere the last trees of the forest were passed, the howlings were no longer heard and all danger was at an end.

He spoke the truth. Little by little, the strong [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]horses pulled away from the group, and by the time they passed the last trees of the forest, the howling had stopped, and all danger was over.

Then, and not till then, did Oscar learn what had become of the children.

Then, and not until that moment, did Oscar find out what had happened to the children.

He listened to Liso's explanation in silence, and it was not until she had finished that the surprise came. She was anticipating commiseration—commiseration for the awful hell she had undergone. She little guessed the struggle that was taking place beneath her husband's seemingly calm exterior. The revelation came with an abruptness that staggered her. "Woman!" he cried, "you are a murderess. Sooner than have sacrificed your children you should have suffered three deaths yourself—that is the elementary instinct of all mothers, human and otherwise. You are below the standard of a beast—of the Vargamor you slew. Go! go back to those parents who bore you, and tell them I'll have nought to do with you—that I want a woman for my wife, not a monstrosity."

He listened to Liso's explanation in silence, and it wasn't until she finished that the shock hit her. She expected sympathy—sympathy for the terrible hell she had gone through. She had no idea about the struggle happening beneath her husband's seemingly calm surface. The revelation came so suddenly it left her reeling. "Woman!" he shouted, "you are a murderer. You should have endured three deaths yourself rather than sacrifice your children—that’s the basic instinct of all mothers, human and otherwise. You are beneath the standard of a beast—of the Vargamor you killed. Go! Go back to the parents who raised you and tell them I want nothing to do with you—that I want a woman for my wife, not a monstrosity."

He bade the coachman pull up, and, alighting, told the man to drive Liso to the home of her parents.

He asked the driver to stop, and after getting out, he told the guy to take Liso to her parents' house.

But Liso did not hear him—she sat huddled up on the seat with her eyes staring blankly before her. For the first time in her life she was conscious that she loved!

But Liso didn’t hear him—she sat curled up on the seat, her eyes staring blankly ahead. For the first time in her life, she realized that she was in love!


[256]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XVI

WERWOLVES IN ICELAND, LAPLAND, AND FINLAND

THE Bersekir of Iceland are credited with the rare property of dual metamorphosis—that is to say, they are credited with the power of being able to adopt the individual forms of two animals—the bear and the wolf.

THE Berserkers of Iceland are known for their unique ability of dual transformation—that is, they have the power to take on the individual forms of two animals—the bear and the wolf.

For substantiation as to the bona-fide existence of this rare property of dual metamorphosis one has only to refer to the historical literature of the country (the authenticity of which is beyond dispute), wherein many cases of it are recorded.

For proof of the genuine existence of this rare ability of dual transformation, one only needs to look at the historical literature of the country (the authenticity of which is unquestionable), where numerous cases of it are documented.

The following story, illustrative of dual metamorphosis, was told to me on fairly good authority.

The following story, showing two transformations, was shared with me by a reliable source.

A very unprepossessing Bersekir, named Rerir, falling in love with Signi, the beautiful daughter of a neighbouring Bersekir, proposed to her and was scornfully rejected. Smarting [257]under the many insults that had been heaped on him—for Signi had a most cutting tongue—Rerir, who, like most of the Bersekir, was both a werwolf and a wer-bear, resolved to be revenged. Assuming the shape of a bear—the animal he deemed the more formidable—Rerir stole to the house where Signi and her parents lived, and climbing on the roof, tore away at it with his claws till he had made a hole big enough to admit him. Dropping through the aperture he had thus effected, he alighted on the top of some one in bed—one of the servants of the house—whom he hugged to death before she had time to utter a cry. He then stole out into the passage and made his way, cautiously and noiselessly, to the room in which he imagined Signi slept. Here, however, instead of finding the object of his passions, he came upon her parents, one of whom—the mother—was awake; and aiming a blow at the latter's head, he crushed in her skull with one stroke of his powerful paw. The noise awoke Signi's father, who, taking in the situation at a glance, also metamorphosed into a bear and straightway closed with his assailant. A desperate encounter between the two wer-animals now commenced, and the whole household, aroused from their slumber, came trooping in. For some time the issue of the combat was dubious, both adversaries [258]being fairly well matched. But at length Rerir began to prevail, and Signi's father cried out for some one to help him. Then Signi, anxious to save her parent's life, seized a knife, and, aiming a frantic blow, inadvertently struck her father, who instantly sank on the ground, leaving her at the mercy of his furious opponent.

A very plain Berserker named Rerir fell in love with Signi, the beautiful daughter of a neighboring Berserker, and proposed to her, only to be scornfully rejected. Hurt by the many insults thrown at him—because Signi had a sharp tongue—Rerir, who, like most Berserkers, could shift into a wolf and a bear, decided to take revenge. He transformed into a bear, the creature he thought was more intimidating, and crept up to the house where Signi and her parents lived. Climbing onto the roof, he clawed at it until he created a hole big enough for him to fit through. Dropping through the opening he made, he landed on someone in bed—one of the servants—who he hugged to death before she could scream. He then sneaked into the hallway and quietly made his way to the room where he thought Signi was sleeping. However, instead of finding her, he discovered her parents, one of whom—the mother—was awake. He aimed a blow at her head and crushed her skull with one powerful swipe of his paw. The noise woke Signi's father, who immediately turned into a bear as well and charged at Rerir. A fierce battle between the two bear-shifters broke out, and the entire household, awakened from their sleep, rushed in. For a while, the outcome of the fight was uncertain, as both opponents were evenly matched. But eventually, Rerir began to gain the upper hand, and Signi's father called for someone to help him. In a panic to save her father's life, Signi grabbed a knife and, in a desperate moment, accidentally stabbed her father, who immediately collapsed, leaving her vulnerable to Rerir's furious attack.

With a loud snarl of triumph, Rerir rushed at the girl, and was bearing her triumphantly away, when the cook—an old woman who had followed the fortunes of the Bersekir all her life—had a sudden inspiration. Standing on a shelf in the corner of the room was a jar containing a preparation of sulphur, asafœtida, and castoreum, which her mistress had always given her to understand was a preventive against evil spirits. Snatching it up, she darted after the wer-bear and flung the contents of it in its face, just as it was about to descend the stairs with Signi. In a moment there was a sudden and startling metamorphosis, and in the place of the bear stood the ugly, misshapen man, Rerir.

With a loud triumphant snarl, Rerir charged at the girl, and was about to carry her off triumphantly when the cook—an elderly woman who had been with the Berserkers her whole life—had a sudden idea. On a shelf in the corner of the room was a jar containing a mix of sulfur, asafetida, and castoreum, which her mistress had always told her was a way to ward off evil spirits. Grabbing it, she rushed after the wer-bear and threw its contents in its face, just as it was about to go down the stairs with Signi. Suddenly, there was a shocking transformation, and where the bear had been stood the ugly, misshapen man, Rerir.

The hunchback now would gladly have departed without attempting further mischief; for although the household boasted no man apart from its incapacitated master, there were still three formidable women and some big dogs to be faced.

The hunchback would now happily have left without causing any more trouble; because even though the household had no other men besides its disabled master, there were still three strong women and some big dogs to deal with.

[259]But to let him escape, after the irreparable harm he had done, was the very last thing Signi would permit; and with an air of stern authority she commanded the servants to fall on him with any weapons they could find, whilst she would summon the hounds.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]But allowing him to escape, after the damage he had caused, was the absolute last thing Signi would allow; and with a commanding presence, she ordered the servants to attack him with whatever weapons they could find, while she would call for the hounds.

Now, indeed, the tables were completely turned. Rerir was easily overpowered and bound securely hand and foot by Signi and her servants, and after undergoing a brief trial the following morning he was summarily executed.

Now, the situation had completely changed. Rerir was easily overpowered and securely tied up by Signi and her servants, and after a quick trial the next morning, he was promptly executed.

Those Icelanders who possessed the property of metamorphosis into wolves and bears (they were always of the male sex), more often than not used it for the purpose of either wreaking vengeance or of executing justice. The terrible temper—for the rage of the Bersekir has been a byword for centuries—commonly attributed to Icelanders and Scandinavians in general, is undoubtedly traceable to the werwolves and wer-bears into which the Bersekirs metamorphosed.

Those Icelanders who had the ability to transform into wolves and bears (they were always male) typically did so for the sake of revenge or to carry out justice. The fierce temperament—known for centuries as the rage of the Berserkers—often associated with Icelanders and Scandinavians, can definitely be traced back to the werewolves and were-bears that the Berserkers transformed into.

It is said that in Iceland there are both lycanthropous streams and flowers, and that they differ little if at all from those to be met with in other countries.

It is said that in Iceland there are both werewolf-like streams and flowers, and that they are hardly different from those found in other countries.

The Werwolves of Lapland

The Werewolves of Lapland

In Lapland werwolves are still much to the fore. In many families the property is hereditary, [260]whilst it is not infrequently sought and acquired through the practice of Black Magic. Though, perhaps, more common among males, there are, nevertheless, many instances of it among females.

In Lapland, werewolves are still very much present. In many families, the property is passed down, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and it's not uncommon for it to be sought and obtained through Black Magic. While it's perhaps more common among men, there are still many cases of it among women.

The following case comes from the country bordering on Lake Enara.

The following case comes from the country that borders Lake Enara.

The child of a peasant woman named Martha, just able to trot alone, and consequently left to wander just where it pleased, came home one morning with its forehead apparently licked raw, all its fingers more or less injured, and two of them seemingly sucked and mumbled to a mere pulp.

The child of a peasant woman named Martha, barely able to walk on its own, was allowed to roam freely. One morning, it came home with its forehead looking like it had been rubbed raw, all its fingers injured to some extent, and two of them seemingly chewed and mangled to a soft pulp.

On being interrogated as to what had happened, it told a most astounding tale: A very beautiful lady had picked it up and carried it away to her house, where she had put it in a room with her three children, who were all very pretty and daintily dressed. At sunset, however, both the lady and her children metamorphosed into wolves, and would undoubtedly have eaten it, had they not satiated their appetites on a portion of a girl which had been kept over from the preceding day. The newcomer was intended for their meal on the morrow, and obeying the injunctions of their mother, the young werwolves had forborne to devour the child, though they had all tasted it.

When asked what happened, it shared a surprising story: A beautiful woman had picked it up and taken it to her home, where she placed it in a room with her three children, who were all very cute and nicely dressed. However, at sunset, both the woman and her children transformed into wolves, and they would have definitely eaten it if they hadn't already satisfied their hunger with a piece of a girl saved from the day before. The new arrival was meant to be their meal the next day, and following their mother’s instructions, the young werewolves refrained from eating the child, although they had all tasted it.

[261]The child's parents were simply dumbfounded—they could scarcely credit their senses—and made their offspring repeat its narrative over and over again. And as it stuck to what it had said, they ultimately concluded that it was true, and that the lady described could be none other than Madame Tonno, the wife of their landlord and patron—a person of immense importance in the neighbourhood.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]The child's parents were completely stunned—they could hardly believe what they were hearing—and had their child repeat the story again and again. And as the child remained consistent in its account, they eventually accepted it as true, concluding that the woman described could only be Madame Tonno, the wife of their landlord and benefactor—a highly significant figure in the community.

But what could they do? How could they protect their children from another raid?

But what could they do? How could they keep their kids safe from another attack?

To accuse the lady, who was rich and influential, of being a werwolf would be useless. No one would believe them—no one dare believe them—and they would be severely punished for their indiscretion. Being poor, they were entirely at her mercy, and if she chose to eat their children, they could not prevent her, unless they could catch her in the act.

To accuse the wealthy and powerful woman of being a werewolf would be pointless. No one would believe them—no one would dare believe them—and they would face serious consequences for their foolishness. Since they were poor, they were completely at her mercy, and if she decided to harm their children, they couldn’t stop her unless they caught her in the act.

One evening the mother was washing clothes before the door of her house, with her second child, a little girl of four years of age, playing about close by. The cottage stood in a lonely part of the estate, forming almost an island in the midst of low boggy ground; and there was no house nearer than that of M. Tonno. Martha, bending over her wash-tub, was making every effort to complete her task, when a fearful cry made her look up, and there [262]was the child, gripped by one shoulder, in the jaws of a great she-wolf, the arm that was free extended towards her. Martha was so close that she managed to clutch a bit of the child's clothing in one hand, whilst with the other she beat the brute with all her might to make it let go its hold. But all in vain: the relentless jaws did not show the slightest sign of relaxing, and with a saturnine glitter in its deep-set eyes it emitted a hoarse burr-burr, and set off at full speed towards the forest, dragging the mother, who was still clinging to the garment of her child, with it.

One evening, the mother was doing laundry in front of her house while her four-year-old daughter played nearby. The cottage was in a remote area of the estate, almost like an island surrounded by low, marshy land, with the nearest house belonging to M. Tonno. As Martha leaned over her wash tub, trying to finish her task, a terrifying scream made her look up, and there was her child, caught by one shoulder in the jaws of a large she-wolf, her free arm reaching out toward Martha. Martha was close enough to grab a piece of her child's clothing with one hand while using the other to hit the wolf as hard as she could to make it let go. But it was useless: the wolf’s powerful jaws showed no sign of loosening, and with a grim sparkle in its deep-set eyes, it let out a grating sound and took off towards the forest, dragging the mother, who was still holding onto her child's clothing.

But they did not long continue thus. The wolf turned into some low-lying uneven track, and Martha, falling over the jagged trunk of a tree, found herself lying on the ground with only a little piece of torn clothing tightly clasped in her hand. Hitherto, comforted by Martha's presence, the little one had not uttered a sound; but now, feeling itself deserted, it gave vent to the most heartrending screams—screams that abruptly disturbed the silence of that lonely spot and pierced to the depths of Martha's soul. In an instant she rose, and, dashing on, bounded over stock and stone, tearing herself pitiably, but heeding it not in her intense anxiety to save her child. But the wolf had now increased its speed; the undergrowth was thick, the ground heavier, and soon [263]screams became her only guide. Still on and on she dashed, now snatching up a little shoe which was clinging to the bushes, now shrieking with agony as she saw fragments of the child's hair and clothes on the low jagged boughs obstructing her path. On, on, on, until the screams grew fainter, then louder, and then ceased altogether.

But they didn’t stay like this for long. The wolf turned onto a rough, uneven path, and Martha, tripping over the jagged trunk of a tree, found herself lying on the ground with just a small piece of torn clothing tightly clutched in her hand. Until now, comforted by Martha's presence, the little one hadn’t made a sound; but now, feeling abandoned, it let out the most heartbreaking screams—screams that suddenly broke the silence of that lonely place and pierced Martha’s soul. In an instant, she shot up and took off, jumping over rocks and branches, injuring herself but not caring in her desperate urgency to save her child. But the wolf had picked up speed; the underbrush was thick, the ground was tough, and soon [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] her screams were her only guide. Still, she dashed on, now grabbing a little shoe that was stuck in the bushes, now crying out in agony as she spotted pieces of the child’s hair and clothes on the low, jagged branches blocking her way. On, on, on, until the screams grew fainter, then louder again, and then stopped completely.

Late that night the husband, Max, found his wife lying dead, just outside the grounds of his patron's château. Guessing what had happened, and having but one thought in his mind—namely, revenge—Max, arming himself with the branch of a tree, marched boldly up to the house, and rapped loudly at the door.

Late that night, Max found his wife lying dead just outside the grounds of his patron's château. Realizing what had happened and consumed by one thought—revenge—Max, grabbing a tree branch, marched confidently up to the house and knocked loudly on the door.

M. Tonno answered this peremptory summons himself, and demanded in an angry voice what Max meant by daring to announce himself thus.

M. Tonno responded to this abrupt request himself and angrily asked what Max thought he was doing by announcing himself like that.

Max pointed in the direction of the corpse. "That!" he shrieked; "that is the reason of my visit. Madame Tonno is a werwolf—she has murdered both my wife and child, and I am here to demand justice."

Max pointed toward the body. "That!" he yelled. "That's the reason I'm here. Madame Tonno is a werewolf—she killed my wife and child, and I'm here to demand justice."

"Come inside," M. Tonno said, the tone of his voice suddenly changing. "We can discuss the matter indoors in the privacy of my study." And he conducted Max to a room in the rear of the house.

"Come inside," M. Tonno said, his tone of voice shifting unexpectedly. "We can talk about this privately in my study." And he led Max to a room at the back of the house.

But no sooner had Max crossed the threshold [264]than the door was slammed on him, and he found himself a prisoner. He turned to the window, but there was no hope there—it was heavily barred. But although a peasant—and a fool, so he told himself, to have thus deliberately walked into a trap—Max was not altogether without wits, and he searched the room thoroughly, eventually discovering a loose board. Tearing it up, he saw that the space under the floor—that is to say, between the floor and the foundation of the house—was just deep enough for him to lie there at full length. Here, then, was a possible avenue of escape. Setting to work, he succeeded, after much effort, in wrenching up another board, and then another, and getting into the excavation thus made, he worked his way along on his stomach, until he came to a grating, which, to his utmost joy, proved to be loose. It was but the work of a few minutes to force it out and to dislodge a few bricks, and Max was once again free. His one idea now was to tell his tale to his brother peasants and rouse them to immediate action, and with this end in view he set off running at full speed to the nearest settlement.

But as soon as Max crossed the threshold [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__], the door slammed behind him, trapping him inside. He looked toward the window, but it was no use—it was solidly barred. However, even though he was just a peasant—and a fool for walking into a trap, as he told himself—Max wasn’t entirely without cleverness. He searched the room thoroughly and eventually found a loose board. Ripping it up, he saw that the space beneath the floor—between the floor and the house foundation—was just deep enough for him to lie flat. This could be his way out. After a lot of effort, he managed to pry up another board, then another. Once he crawled into the space he created, he worked his way along on his stomach until he came to a grating, which, to his great joy, was loose. In just a few minutes, he was able to force it out and remove a few bricks, and now Max was free again. His only thought was to share his story with his fellow peasants and inspire them to act quickly, so he took off running at full speed to the nearest settlement.

The peasants of Lapland are slow and stolid and take a lot of rousing, but when once they are roused, few people are so terrible.

The peasants of Lapland are slow and unexpressive and need a lot of motivation, but once they’re motivated, few people can be as fierce.

Fortunately for Max, he was not the only [265]sufferer; several other people in the neighbourhood had lately lost their children, and the story he told found ready credence. In less than an hour a large body of men and women, armed with every variety of weapon, from a sword to a pitchfork, had gathered together, and setting off direct to the château, they surrounded it on all sides, and forcing an entrance, seized M. Tonno and his werwolf wife and werwolf children, and binding them hand and foot, led them to the shores of Lake Enara and drowned them. They then went back to the house and, setting fire to it, burned it to the ground, thus making certain of destroying any werwolf influence it might still contain.

Fortunately for Max, he wasn’t alone in his suffering; several other people in the neighborhood had recently lost their children, and the story he shared was quickly believed. In less than an hour, a large group of men and women, armed with all sorts of weapons, from swords to pitchforks, came together. They set off straight to the château, surrounded it on all sides, and forced their way inside. They grabbed M. Tonno and his werewolf wife and werewolf children, tied them up, and led them to the shores of Lake Enara to drown them. After that, they returned to the house and set fire to it, burning it to the ground, ensuring any remaining werewolf influence was destroyed.

With this wholesale extermination a case that may be taken as a characteristic type of Lapland lycanthropy in all its grim and sordid details concludes.

With this complete extermination, a case that represents a typical example of Lapland lycanthropy in all its dark and disturbing details comes to an end.

Finland Werwolves

Finland Werewolves

Finland teems with stories of werwolves—stories ancient and modern, for the werwolf is said to still flourish in various parts of the country.

Finland is full of stories about werewolves—both old and new, because it's said that werewolves still thrive in different areas of the country.

The property is not restricted to one sex; it is equally common to both. Spells and various forms of exorcism are used, and certain streams are held to be lycanthropous.

The property isn't limited to one gender; it's equally common for both. Spells and different types of exorcism are used, and some individuals are believed to be werewolves.

[266]However, in Finland as in Scandinavia, it is very difficult to procure information as to werwolves. The common peasant, who alone knows anything about the anomaly, is withheld by superstition from even mentioning its name; and if he mentions a werwolf at all, designates him only as the "old one," or the "grey one," or the "great dog," feeling that to call this terror by its true name is a sure way to exasperate it. It is only by strategy one learns from a peasant that when a fine young ox is found in the morning breathing hard, his hide bathed in foam, and with every sign of fright and exhaustion, while, perhaps, only one trifling wound is discovered on the whole body, which swells and inflames as if poison had been infused, the animal generally dying before night; and that when, on examination of the corpse, the intestines are found to be torn as with the claws of a wolf, and the whole body is in a state of inflammation, it is accounted certain that the mischief has been caused by a werwolf.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]However, in Finland, just like in Scandinavia, it's really hard to get information about werewolves. The common peasant, who is the only one that knows anything about this phenomenon, is held back by superstition from even saying its name; and if he does mention a werewolf at all, he refers to it only as the "old one," or the "grey one," or the "great dog," believing that using its real name will surely provoke it. It's only through clever questioning that one learns from a peasant that when a fine young ox is found in the morning gasping for air, its hide covered in foam, and showing all signs of fear and exhaustion, while maybe only one minor wound is found on its entire body, which swells and gets inflamed as if poisoned, the animal typically dies before nightfall; and that when the body is examined, the intestines are found to be torn as if by wolf claws, and the whole body is inflamed, it's considered certain that the wrongdoing was caused by a werewolf.

It is thus a werwolf serves his quarry when he kills for the mere love of killing, and not for food.

It is thus a werewolf serves its prey when it kills simply for the thrill of killing, not for food.

In Finland, perhaps more than in other countries, werwolves are credited with demoniacal power, and old women who possess the property of metamorphosing into wolves are [267]said to be able to paralyse cattle and children with their eyes, and to have poison in their nails, one wound from which causes certain death.

In Finland, perhaps more than in other countries, werewolves are believed to have demonic power, and old women who can transform into wolves are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]said to be able to paralyze cattle and children with their gaze, and to have poison in their nails; just one wound from them leads to certain death.

To illustrate the foregoing I have selected an incident which happened near Diolen, a village on the eastern shore of the Gulf of Finland, at the distance of about a hundred wersts from the ancient city of Mawa. Here vegetation is of a more varied and luxuriant kind than is usually found in the Northern latitude; the oak and the bela, intermingled with rich plots of grass, grow at the very edge of the sea—a phenomenon accountable for by the fact that the Baltic is tideless.

To illustrate the above, I’ve chosen an event that took place near Diolen, a village on the eastern shore of the Gulf of Finland, about a hundred versts from the ancient city of Mawa. The vegetation here is more diverse and lush than what is typically found in northern latitudes; oaks and birches, mixed with vibrant patches of grass, grow right at the water's edge—a unique occurrence due to the fact that the Baltic Sea has no tides.

For about half a werst in breadth, the shore continues a level, luxuriant stretch, when it suddenly rises in three successive cliffs, each about a hundred feet in height, and placed about the same space of half a werst, one behind the other, like huge steps leading to the table-land above. In some places the rocks are completely hidden from the view by a thick fence of trees, which take root at their base, while each level is covered by a minute forest of firs, in which grow a variety of herbs and shrubs, including the English whitethorn, and wild strawberries.

For about half a werst in width, the shore runs along as a flat, lush expanse, until it suddenly rises into three successive cliffs, each about a hundred feet tall, spaced about half a werst apart, like giant steps leading up to the plateau above. In some areas, the rocks are entirely concealed by a dense barrier of trees, which take root at their base, while each level is topped with a small forest of firs, where various herbs and shrubs grow, including the English hawthorn and wild strawberries.

It was to gather the latter that Savanich and his seven-year-old son, Peter, came one afternoon [268]early in summer. They had filled two baskets and were contemplating returning home with their spoil, when Caspan, the big sheepdog, uttered a low growl.

It was to gather the latter that Savanich and his seven-year-old son, Peter, came one afternoon [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]early in summer. They had filled two baskets and were considering heading home with their haul when Caspan, the big sheepdog, let out a low growl.

"Hey, Caspan, what is it?" Peter cried. "Footsteps! And such curious ones!"

"Hey, Caspan, what's going on?" Peter shouted. "Footsteps! And they're so strange!"

"They are curious," Savanich said, bending down to examine them. "They are larger and coarser than those of Caspan, longer in shape, and with a deep indentation of the ball of the foot. They are those of a wolf—an old one, because of the deepness of the tracks. Old wolves walk heavy. And here's a wound the brute has got in its paw. See! there is a slight irregularity on the print of the hind feet, as if from a dislocated claw. We must be on our guard. Wolves are hungry now: the waters have driven them up together, and the cattle are not let out yet. The beast is not far off, either. An old wolf like this will prowl about for days together, round the same place, till he picks up something."

"They're curious," Savanich said, crouching down to look at them. "They're bigger and rougher than those from Caspan, longer in shape, and with a deep indentation where the ball of the foot is. These belong to a wolf—an old one, judging by how deep the tracks are. Old wolves move heavily. And here's a wound the creature has on its paw. Look! there's a slight irregularity in the print of the back feet, maybe from a dislocated claw. We need to be cautious. Wolves are hungry now: the floods have driven them together, and the cattle aren’t let out yet. The beast isn't far off either. An old wolf like this will stalk the same area for days, waiting to find something."

"I hope it won't attack us, father," Peter said, catching hold of Savanich by the hand. "What should you do if it did?"

"I hope it doesn't attack us, Dad," Peter said, grabbing Savanich's hand. "What would you do if it did?"

But before Savanich could reply, Caspan gave a loud bark and dashed into the thicket, and the next moment a terrible pandemonium of yells, and snorts, and sharp howls filled the air. Drawing his knife from its sheath, and [269]telling Peter to keep close at his heels, Savanich followed Caspan and speedily came upon the scene of the encounter. Caspan had hold of a huge grey wolf by the neck, and was hanging on to it like grim death, in spite of the brute's frantic efforts to free itself.

But before Savanich could respond, Caspan let out a loud bark and raced into the bushes, and the next moment, a chaotic mix of yells, snorts, and sharp howls filled the air. Pulling his knife from its sheath and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]telling Peter to stay right behind him, Savanich followed Caspan and quickly reached the scene of the fight. Caspan had a massive gray wolf by the neck and was hanging on like his life depended on it, despite the animal’s desperate attempts to break free.

There was but little doubt that the brave dog would have, eventually, paid the penalty for its rashness—for the wolf had mauled it badly, and it was beginning to show signs of exhaustion through loss of blood—had not Savanich arrived in the nick of time. A couple of thrusts from his knife stretched the wolf on the ground, when, to his utmost horror, it suddenly metamorphosed into a hideous old hag.

There was hardly any doubt that the brave dog would have eventually faced the consequences of its recklessness—because the wolf had injured it badly, and it was starting to show signs of exhaustion from losing blood—if Savanich hadn't arrived just in time. A couple of thrusts from his knife brought the wolf down, when, to his absolute horror, it suddenly transformed into a terrifying old hag.

"A werwolf!" Savanich gasped, crossing himself. "Get out of her way, Peter, quick!"

"A werewolf!" Savanich exclaimed, crossing himself. "Get out of her way, Peter, hurry!"

But it was too late. Thrusting out a skinny hand, the hag scratched Peter on the ankle with the long curved, poisonous nail of her forefinger. Then, with an evil smile on her lips, she turned over on her back, and expired. And before Peter could be got home he, too, was dead.

But it was too late. The hag reached out with a bony hand and scratched Peter on the ankle with the long, curved, poisonous nail of her forefinger. Then, with a wicked smile on her lips, she rolled onto her back and died. Before Peter could be taken home, he also died.


[270]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

CHAPTER XVII

THE WERWOLF IN RUSSIA AND SIBERIA

THE ideal home of all things weird and uncanny—is cold, grey, gaunt, and giant Russia. Nowhere is the werwolf so much in evidence to-day as in the land of the Czar, where all the primitive conditions favourable to such anomalies, still exist, and where they have undergone but little change in the last ten thousand years.

THE ideal home of all things strange and eerie—is cold, gray, skeletal, and massive Russia. Nowhere is the werewolf more present today than in the land of the Czar, where all the basic conditions that allow for such anomalies still exist, and where they have changed very little in the last ten thousand years.

A thinly-populated country—vast stretches of wild uncultivated land, full of dense forests, rich in trees most favourable to Elementals, and watered by deep, silent tarns, and stealthily moving streams,—its very atmosphere is impregnated with lycanthropy.

A sparsely populated country—huge areas of untamed land, filled with thick forests, abundant in trees that are ideal for Elementals, and nourished by deep, quiet lakes and gently flowing streams—its very atmosphere is filled with lycanthropy.

At the base of giant firs and poplars, or poking out their heads impudently, from amidst brambles and ferns, are werwolf flowers—flowers with all the characteristics of those found in Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula, [271]but of a greater variety. There are, for example, in addition to the white, yellow, and red species, those of a bluish-white hue, that emit a glow at night like the phosphorescent glow emanating from decaying animal and vegetable matter; and those of a brilliant orange, covered with black, protruding spots, suggestive of some particularly offensive disease, that show a marked preference for damp places, and are specially to be met with growing in the slime and mud at the edge of a pool, or in the soft, rotten mould of morasses.

At the base of giant fir and poplar trees, or sticking their heads out boldly from among brambles and ferns, are werewolf flowers—flowers with all the traits of those found in Hungary and the Balkan Peninsula, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]but with more variety. For instance, in addition to the white, yellow, and red types, there are ones with a bluish-white color that glow at night like the phosphorescent light from decaying animal and plant matter; and those with a bright orange color, covered in black spots that look like some particularly nasty disease, which prefer damp environments and are often found growing in the slime and mud at the edge of a pool, or in the soft, rotten soil of marshes.

Werwolves haunt the plains, too—the great barren, undulating deserts that roll up to the foot of the Urals, Caucasus, Altai, Yablonoi, and Stanovoi Mountains—and the Tundras along the shores of the Arctic Ocean—dreary swamps in summer and ice-covered wastes in winter. Here, at night, they wander over the rough, stony, arid ground, picking their way surreptitiously through the scant vegetation, and avoiding all frequented localities; pausing, every now and then, to slake their thirst in deep sunk wells, or to listen for the sounds of quarry. Hazel hen, swans, duck, geese, squirrels, hares, elk, reindeer, roes, fallowdeer, and wild sheep, all are food to the werwolf, though nothing is so heartily appreciated by it as fat tender children or young and plump women.

Werwolves also roam the plains—the vast, empty, rolling deserts that stretch up to the bases of the Urals, Caucasus, Altai, Yablonoi, and Stanovoi Mountains—and the tundras along the Arctic Ocean—gloomy swamps in summer and frozen wastelands in winter. Here, at night, they move across the rough, stony, dry ground, stealthily navigating through the sparse vegetation and avoiding busy areas; occasionally, they stop to drink from deep wells or listen for the sounds of prey. Hazel grouse, swans, ducks, geese, squirrels, hares, elk, reindeer, roe deer, fallow deer, and wild sheep are all food for the werwolf, but nothing is more eagerly sought after than plump little kids or young, soft women.

In its nocturnal ramblings the werwolf often [272]encounters enemies—bears, wolves, and panthers—with which it struggles for dominion—dominion of forest, plain and mountain; and when the combat ends to its disadvantage, its metamorphosed corpse is at once devoured by its conqueror.

In its nighttime wanderings, the werewolf often [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]runs into enemies—bears, wolves, and panthers—with which it fights for control—control of the forest, plains, and mountains; and when the battle ends poorly for it, its transformed body is immediately eaten by its victor.

Of all parts of Russia, the werwolf loves best the Caucasus and Ural Mountains. They are to Russia what the Harz Mountains were to Germany, centuries ago—the head-quarters of all manner of psychic phenomena, the happy hunting ground of phantom and fairy; and over them still lingers, almost, if not quite, as forcibly as ever, the glamour and mystery inseparable from the superphysical.

Of all the regions in Russia, the werewolf is most drawn to the Caucasus and Ural Mountains. They are to Russia what the Harz Mountains were to Germany centuries ago—the center for all kinds of psychic phenomena, the perfect place for ghosts and fairies; and over them still hangs, almost as strongly as ever, the enchantment and mystery that comes with the supernatural.

Times without number have the great black beetling crags of these mountains been scaled by the furry, sinewy feet of werwolves; times without number have the shadows of these anomalies fallen on the moon-kissed, snowy peaks, towering high into the sky, or mingled with the rank and dewy herbage in the pine-clad valleys, and narrow abysmal gorges deep down below.

The great dark cliffs of these mountains have been climbed countless times by the furry, strong feet of werewolves; countless times have their shadows fallen on the snowy peaks, bathed in moonlight, rising high into the sky, or blended with the dense, dewy grass in the pine-covered valleys and steep, deep gorges below.

It was here, in these lone Russian mountains, so legend relates, that Peter and Paul turned an impious wife and husband, who refused them shelter, into wolves: but Peter and Paul, apparently, had not the monopoly of this power; for it was here, too, in a Ural village, [273]that the Devil is alleged to have metamorphosed half a dozen men into wolves for not paying him sufficient homage.

It was here, in these remote Russian mountains, as the legend goes, that Peter and Paul transformed an ungrateful husband and wife, who denied them shelter, into wolves. However, it seems that Peter and Paul weren't the only ones with this power; for it was also here, in a Ural village, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]that the Devil is said to have turned half a dozen men into wolves for not showing him enough respect.

There is no restriction as to the sex of werwolves in Russia and Siberia—male and female werwolves are about equal in number, though perhaps there is a slight preponderance in favour of the female. Vargamors are to be encountered in almost all the less frequented woody regions, but more especially in those in the immediate vicinity of the Urals and Caucasus.

There are no restrictions on the gender of werewolves in Russia and Siberia—male and female werewolves are about equal in number, although there may be a slight majority of females. Vargamors can be found in almost all the less populated wooded areas, particularly near the Urals and Caucasus.

Though many of the werwolves inherit the property, many, too, have acquired it through direct intercourse with the superphysical; and the invocation of spirits, whether performed individually or collectively, is far from uncommon.

Though many of the werewolves inherit the property, many others have obtained it through direct interaction with the supernatural; and the summoning of spirits, whether done individually or in groups, is quite common.

Black Magic is said to be practised in the Urals, Caucasus, Yerkhoiansk, and Stanovoi Mountains; in the Tundras, the Plains of East Russia, the Timan Range, the Kola Peninsula, and various parts of Siberia.

Black magic is said to be practiced in the Urals, Caucasus, Yerkhoiansk, and Stanovoi Mountains; in the tundras, the plains of East Russia, the Timan Range, the Kola Peninsula, and various parts of Siberia.

I am told that the usual initiating ceremony consists of drawing a circle, from seven to nine feet in radius, in the centre of which circle a wood fire is kindled—the wood selected being black poplar, pine or larch, never ash. A fumigation in an iron vessel, heated over the fire, is then made out of a mixture of any four or five of the following substances: [274]Hemlock (2 to 3 ounces), henbane (1 ounce to 1-1/2 ounces), saffron (3 ounces), poppy seed (any amount), aloe (3 drachms), opium (1/4 ounce), asafœtida (2 ounces), solanum (2 to 3 drachms), parsley (any amount).

I'm told that the typical initiation ceremony involves drawing a circle that’s seven to nine feet across, where a wood fire is lit in the center of the circle. The wood used is black poplar, pine, or larch—never ash. A fumigation is done in an iron container heated over the fire, using a combination of four or five of the following substances: [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Hemlock (2 to 3 ounces), henbane (1 ounce to 1.5 ounces), saffron (3 ounces), poppy seed (any amount), aloe (3 drachms), opium (1/4 ounce), asafœtida (2 ounces), solanum (2 to 3 drachms), parsley (any amount).

As soon as the vessel is placed over the fire so that it can heat, the person who would invoke the spirit that can bestow upon him the property of metamorphosing into a wolf kneels within the circle, and prays a preliminary impromptu prayer. He then resorts to an incantation, which runs, so I have been told, as follows:—

As soon as the container is set over the fire to heat up, the person who wants to summon the spirit that can grant him the ability to transform into a wolf kneels inside the circle and offers a spontaneous prayer. He then recites an incantation, which, as I've been told, goes like this:—

"Hail, hail, hail, great wolf spirit, hail!
I ask you for a favor, powerful spirit. Within this circle I've created,
Make me a werewolf, strong and bold,
The fear that affects both the young and the old. Give me a tall and slender figure; The speed of the elk, the claws of the bear; The venom of snakes, the cleverness of the fox;
The sneakiness of the wolf, the power of the ox;
The jaws of the tiger, the teeth of the shark;
The eyes of a cat that can see in the dark. Make me climb like a monkey, smell like a dog,
Swim like a fish and eat like a pig.
Hurry, hurry, hurry, lonely spirit, hurry!
Here, dull and bleak, creating magic spells,
Do you find me shaking, quaking? Gently fan me while I lie down,
And use your magic touch—
Touch me, and I promise that when I die,
When I die, I will serve you forever,
"Always, in the land of the gray wolves, cold and harsh."

[275]The incantation concluded, the supplicant then kisses the ground three times, and advancing to the fire, takes off the iron vessel, and whirling it smoking round his head, cries out:—

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Once the incantation wraps up, the person praying then kisses the ground three times, and moving toward the fire, removes the iron container, spinning it with smoke around his head and shouting:—

"Turn me into a werewolf! Make me a man-eater!" Turn me into a werewolf! Turn me into a man-eater!
Make me a werewolf! Make me a man-eater!
I crave blood! Human blood!
Give it to me! Give it to me tonight!
Great Wolf Spirit! grant it to me, and
"With all my heart, body, and soul, I'm yours."

The trees then begin to rustle, and the wind to moan, and out of the sudden darkness that envelops everything glows the tall, cylindrical, pillar-like phantom of the Unknown, seven or eight feet in height. It sometimes develops further, and assumes the form of a tall, thin monstrosity, half human and half animal, grey and nude, with very long legs and arms, and the feet and claws of a wolf. Its head is shaped like that of a wolf, but surrounded with the hair of a woman, that falls about its bare shoulders in yellow ringlets. It has wolf's ears and a wolf's mouth. Its aquiline nose and pale eyes are fashioned like those of a human being, but animated with an expression too diabolically malignant to proceed from anything but the superphysical.

The trees start to rustle, and the wind begins to moan. Out of the sudden darkness that wraps around everything emerges the tall, cylindrical, pillar-like figure of the Unknown, standing seven or eight feet high. Sometimes it changes shape, becoming a tall, thin monstrosity that is half human and half animal, grey and naked, with very long legs and arms, and the feet and claws of a wolf. Its head resembles a wolf's, but is surrounded by long hair like a woman's, cascading around its bare shoulders in yellow ringlets. It has wolf ears and a wolf mouth. Its hooked nose and pale eyes are shaped like a human's, but they hold an expression so diabolically malignant that it could only come from something supernatural.

It seldom if ever speaks, but either utters [276]some extraordinary noise—a prolonged howl that seems to proceed from the bowels of the earth, a piercing, harrowing whine, or a low laugh full of hellish glee, any of which sounds may be taken to express its assent to the favour asked.

It rarely, if ever, speaks, but instead makes [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]some unusual sounds—a long howl that seems to come from deep within the earth, a sharp, haunting whine, or a soft laugh filled with wicked delight, any of which can be interpreted as its agreement to the request being made.

It only remains visible for a minute at the most, and then disappears with startling abruptness. The supplicant is now a werwolf. He undergoes his first metamorphosis into wolf form the following evening at sunset, reassuming his human shape at dawn; and so on, day after day, till his death, when he may once more metamorphose either from man form to wolf form, or vice versa, his corpse retaining whichever form has been assumed at the moment of death. However, with regard to this final metamorphosis there is no consistency: it may or may not take place. In the practice of exorcism, for the purpose of eradicating the evil property of werwolfery, all manner of methods are employed. Sometimes the werwolf is soundly whipped with ash twigs, and saturated with a potion such as I described in a previous chapter; sometimes he is made to lie or sit over, or lie or stand close beside, a vessel containing a fumigation mixture composed of sulphur, asafœtida, and castoreum, or hypericum and vinegar; or sometimes, again, he is well whipped and rubbed all over with the juice of [277]the mistletoe berry. Occasionally a priest is summoned, and then a formal ceremony takes place.

It only stays visible for a minute at most, and then vanishes suddenly. The person is now a werewolf. They undergo their first transformation into wolf form the next evening at sunset, returning to human shape at dawn; this continues day after day until their death, at which point they can once again transform either from human to wolf form or vice versa, with their body remaining in whatever form they had at the moment of death. However, there's no consistency regarding this final transformation: it might happen or it might not. In the practice of exorcism, various methods are used to eliminate the evil associated with werewolfism. Sometimes the werewolf is whipped with ash twigs and soaked with a potion, like the one I described in a previous chapter; other times they are made to lie or sit over, or lie or stand close to, a container with a fumigation mixture made of sulfur, asafetida, and castoreum, or hypericum and vinegar; or, occasionally, they are thoroughly whipped and rubbed all over with mistletoe berry juice. A priest is sometimes called in, and then a formal ceremony takes place.

An altar is erected. On it are placed lighted candles, a Bible, a crucifix. The werwolf, in wolf form, bound hand and foot, is then placed on the ground at the foot of the altar, and fumigated with incense and sprinkled with holy water. The sign of the cross is made on his forehead, chest, back, and on the palms of his hands. Various prayers are read, and the affair concludes when the priest in a loud voice adjures the evil influence to depart, in the name of God the Father, the Son, the Holy Ghost, and the Virgin Mary.

An altar is set up. On it are lit candles, a Bible, and a crucifix. The werewolf, in wolf form, is tied up and placed on the ground at the foot of the altar, then fumigated with incense and sprinkled with holy water. The sign of the cross is made on his forehead, chest, back, and on the palms of his hands. Various prayers are read, and the ceremony ends when the priest loudly commands the evil influence to leave, in the name of God the Father, the Son, the Holy Spirit, and the Virgin Mary.

I have never, however, heard of any well-authenticated case testifying to the efficacy of this or of any other mode of exorcism. As far as I know, once a werwolf always a werwolf is an inviolable rule.

I have never, however, heard of any well-documented case proving the effectiveness of this or any other method of exorcism. As far as I know, once a werewolf, always a werewolf is an unbreakable rule.

Apparently women are more desirous of becoming werwolves than men, more women than men having acquired the property of werwolfery through their own act. In the case of women candidates for this evil property, the inspiring motive is almost always one of revenge, sometimes on a faithless lover, but more often on another woman; and when once women metamorphose thus, their craving for human flesh is simply insatiable—in fact, they [278]are far more cruel and daring, and much more to be dreaded, than male werwolves. The following story seems to bear out the truth of this assertion:—

Apparently, women are more eager to become werewolves than men, with more women than men having taken on the traits of werewolfism by their own choice. For women seeking this dark ability, the main motivation is almost always revenge—sometimes against an unfaithful lover, but more often against another woman. Once women transform into werewolves, their hunger for human flesh is completely insatiable—in fact, they [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]are much more cruel and daring, and far more dangerous, than male werewolves. The following story seems to support this claim:—

The Case of Ivan of Shiganska

The Case of Ivan of Shiganska

Shiganska was—for it no longer exists, having been obliterated about fifty years ago by a blizzard—a small village on the left bank of the Petchora, about a hundred miles from its mouth.

Shiganska was—for it no longer exists, having been wiped out about fifty years ago by a blizzard—a small village on the left bank of the Petchora, about a hundred miles from its mouth.

Owing chiefly to the character of the adjacent country, Shiganska was wanting in every beauty and variety that charms the eye. It was situated on a stretch of flat land between two mountain ranges, i.e., the Ural on one side and the Taman on the other, and surrounded by a wood so thick that it was with the greatest difficulty anyone could force a way into it, supposing they had been sufficiently fortunate to escape sticking fast in the morasses of soft, rotten mould, that lie hidden in the least suspicious looking places, on its borders. Here were to be found lycanthropous blue and white flowers, which those desirous of becoming werwolves sought from far and wide, some even coming from Siberia, and some from away down South as far as Astrakan. And the woods abounded not only in werwolves, but in all sorts of supernatural horrors—phantoms [279]of the dead, i.e. (of murderers and suicides) Vice Elementals and Vagrarians, vampires and ghouls; no region in Russia boasted so many, and for this reason it was scrupulously avoided by all sensible people after sunset.

Due to the nature of the surrounding area, Shiganska lacked any beauty or variety that would typically please the eye. It was located on a flat stretch of land between two mountain ranges—the Ural on one side and the Taman on the other—and was surrounded by a forest so dense that it was extremely difficult for anyone to get through it, assuming they were lucky enough to avoid getting stuck in the soft, rotting muck that lay hidden in the least suspicious spots at its edges. Within this forest, there were rare blue and white flowers sought after by those wanting to become werewolves, with some traveling great distances from Siberia and as far south as Astrakan. The woods were not just populated by werewolves but also filled with all kinds of supernatural terrors—spirits of the dead (from murderers and suicides), elemental beings, vampires, and ghouls; no other region in Russia had as many, which is why it was carefully avoided by all sensible people after dark.

Ivan, like most of the male inhabitants of Shiganska, lived by the chase: the black fox, the sable, the fox with the dark-coloured throat, the red fox, white fox, squirrel, ermine, and black bear alike fell victims to his gun; whilst in the Petchora, when the weather permitted it, he caught, besides many other kinds of fish, a goodly proportion of salmon, nelma (a kind of salmon trout), bleak, sturgeon, sterlet, tochü, muksun, omul, and Salmo Lavaretus.

Ivan, like most of the men in Shiganska, made his living through hunting: the black fox, sable, dark-throated fox, red fox, white fox, squirrel, ermine, and black bear all fell prey to his gun. When the weather allowed, he also caught a good share of salmon, nelma (a type of salmon trout), bleak, sturgeon, sterlet, tochü, muksun, omul, and Salmo Lavaretus in the Petchora, along with many other kinds of fish.

It was a good living, that of the chase, albeit fraught with grave dangers; and Ivan, thanks to his exceptional powers with the rod as well as the rifle, was on the high road to prosperity.

It was a good life, that of the hunt, although filled with serious dangers; and Ivan, thanks to his extraordinary skills with both the fishing rod and the rifle, was on the fast track to success.

He lived with his mother and two sisters in a pretty house about a kös from Shiganska, and facing it was a level stretch of reed-grass terminating in the hemlock-covered banks of the Petchora. A few trees, chiefly birch and larch, dotted about the reed-grass afforded a delightful shade from the fierce heat of the short summer sun; and birds of all sorts, whose singing was a source of the keenest delight to Ivan and his sisters, made their homes in them.

He lived with his mom and two sisters in a nice house about a kilometer from Shiganska, and across from it was a flat area of reeds ending at the hemlock-covered banks of the Petchora. A few trees, mostly birch and larch, scattered among the reeds provided pleasant shade from the intense heat of the short summer sun, and birds of all kinds, whose singing brought great joy to Ivan and his sisters, made their homes there.

[280]Unlike any other hunter in Shiganska, Ivan was fond of poetry and music; moreover, he had a dreamy disposition, and when his day's work was done he was content—nay, more than content—to watch the changing colours in the sky, or see in the glowing embers of the charcoal fire strange scenes and wildly familiar faces.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Unlike any other hunter in Shiganska, Ivan loved poetry and music; additionally, he had a whimsical nature, and when his day's work was over, he was happy—no, more than happy—to watch the shifting colors in the sky or see strange scenes and oddly familiar faces in the glowing embers of the charcoal fire.

One morning, in the month of April, Ivan set off to the woods, gun in hand, accompanied by his old and faithful dog, Dolk, in search of big game. He paused every now and then to look at the ice on the summits of the distant mountains. The sunlight falling on it imparted to it many different hues, and made it sparkle like flaming jewels. He stopped repeatedly to listen to the croaking of the raven, the cawing of the crows, and the piping of the bullfinches—sounds of which he was never weary, and never tired of trying to interpret.

One morning in April, Ivan headed into the woods with his gun and his loyal old dog, Dolk, in search of big game. He stopped occasionally to gaze at the ice on the distant mountain peaks. The sunlight hit the ice, giving it a range of colors and making it sparkle like fiery jewels. He paused often to listen to the croaking of the raven, the cawing of the crows, and the chirping of the bullfinches—sounds he never tired of and always tried to understand.

On this occasion, as usual, it was not until long after noon that he began seriously to think of looking for his quarry, and it was not until he had searched for some time that he at length came upon the tracks of a wild reindeer. Loosing Dolk, and tightening the buckles of his snow-shoes, he set to work to stalk the animal, and eventually sighted it browsing on a clump of reed-grass that grew on the bank of a mountain stream. The chase now began [281]in earnest. It was a beautiful animal, and Ivan strained every effort to get within shooting range by leaping from rock to rock, and springing over stream after stream. In this manner he had progressed for more than a kös, when blood from the feet of the reindeer began to be visible on the fresh frozen snow; from its faltering pace the poor creature was evidently tired out, and Dolk was drawing closer and closer to it. In these circumstances Ivan was counting on the likelihood of his soon being near enough to fire, when suddenly the joyful barking of the dog changed to a prodigious howl of agony. With redoubled speed Ivan pushed ahead, and, presently, at a distance of about two gunshots, he saw two small black objects lying on the snow covered with blood.

On this occasion, like usual, it wasn’t until well after noon that he seriously started thinking about looking for his prey, and it wasn’t until he had searched for a while that he finally found the tracks of a wild reindeer. Releasing Dolk and tightening the buckles on his snowshoes, he began to stalk the animal, eventually spotting it grazing on a patch of reed-grass by the bank of a mountain stream. The chase was now on[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for real. It was a beautiful creature, and Ivan put in every effort to get within shooting range by jumping from rock to rock and leaping over stream after stream. He had been moving this way for more than a kös when he started to see blood from the reindeer’s feet on the fresh frozen snow; the poor thing was clearly exhausted, and Dolk was getting closer and closer to it. Given the circumstances, Ivan was hoping he would soon be close enough to take a shot, when suddenly the excited barking of the dog turned into a horrific howl of pain. With renewed speed, Ivan rushed ahead, and soon, from about two gunshots away, he saw two small black objects lying on the snow, covered in blood.

They were the remains of Dolk, who, having come up with the reindeer and driven it into a small brook, was keeping it there until Ivan arrived, when a hungry wolf had leaped down the side of a rock and, seizing him in his powerful jaws, had bitten him in half. The wolf had evidently intended to eat Dolk, but, catching sight of Ivan, had made off.

They were the remains of Dolk, who, after bringing the reindeer and driving it into a small stream, was holding it there until Ivan showed up, when a hungry wolf jumped down from the side of a rock and caught him in its strong jaws, ripping him in half. The wolf clearly meant to eat Dolk, but when it saw Ivan, it bolted.

Ivan was inconsolable. Dolk had hunted with him as a puppy of six months old, and for eight years the dog had never let him know a hungry day. Ivan had been offered ten reindeer for him, but he would not have parted [282]with him for any number, and without Dolk he knew not how to show himself at home, for both his mother and sisters were devoted to the faithful animal.

Ivan was heartbroken. Dolk had been his hunting companion since he was a six-month-old puppy, and for eight years, the dog had never allowed him to go hungry. Ivan had been offered ten reindeer for him, but he wouldn't trade him for anything. Without Dolk, he didn’t know how to feel at home, as both his mother and sisters were attached to the loyal animal. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Determined on vengeance, Ivan followed the wolf's tracks, which led, by an unfamiliar path, to the mouth of a vast and gloomy cavern. There he lost sight of them, and he was deliberating what to do next, when a loud peal of silvery laughter broke on his ears and awoke the silent echoes of the grim walls around him. Ivan started in open-mouthed astonishment. Standing before him was a girl more lovely—ten thousand times more lovely—than any woman he had hitherto seen. To the magic of a beautiful form in woman—the necromancy of female grace—there was no more ready and willing subject than Ivan; and here, at last, he had found grace personified, incarnate, the highest ideal of all his wildest and most cherished dreams. His most magnificent "castle" had never contained a princess half as fair as this one. Her figure was rather above the medium height, supple and slender. Her feet and hands were small, her wrists well rounded, her fingers long and white, and tipped with pink and glossy almond-shaped nails—if anything a trifle too long. But it was her face that so attracted Ivan as to almost hold him spellbound—the neat and delicately [283]moulded features all in perfect harmony; the daintily cut lips; the white gleaming teeth; the low forehead crowned with golden curls; the long, thick-lashed, blue eyes that looked steadily into his, and seemed to read his very soul.

Determined for revenge, Ivan followed the wolf's tracks, which led him down an unfamiliar path to the entrance of a vast and dark cave. There, he lost sight of them and was contemplating what to do next when a loud burst of silvery laughter filled the air, echoing off the grim walls around him. Ivan was taken aback in astonishment. Standing before him was a girl more beautiful—ten thousand times more beautiful—than any woman he had ever seen. Ivan, always captivated by the magic of a woman’s beauty and charm, found his highest ideal embodied here at last. His grandest "castle" had never housed a princess as stunning as this one. She was slightly above average height, with a supple and slender build. Her hands and feet were small, her wrists nicely proportioned, her fingers long and pale, tipped with pink and glossy almond-shaped nails—perhaps just a bit too long. But it was her face that captivated Ivan, holding him in a kind of spell—the finely shaped features in perfect harmony; the delicately shaped lips; the white, shining teeth; the low forehead framed with golden curls; the long, thick-lashed blue eyes that looked straight into his, as if reading his very soul.

Moreover, in her blue eyes there was bewildering depth; a sense of coldness that was positively benumbing, and which was reminiscent of the blue petrifying waters of the Ural Lakes; a magnetism that was paralysing, that held in complete obeisance both mind and limb, and was comparable to nothing so nearly as the hypnotic influence of the tiger or snake, but which differed from the latter inasmuch as its inspirations were just as delightful as those of the tiger and snake are harrowing and terrifying.

Moreover, in her blue eyes there was a confusing depth; a sense of coldness that was utterly numbing, reminiscent of the blue, paralyzing waters of the Ural Lakes; a magnetism that was immobilizing, keeping both mind and body completely under control, and that was most comparable to the hypnotic influence of a tiger or snake, but was different in that its inspirations were as delightful as those of the tiger and snake are alarming and terrifying.

She was clad from head to foot in fur—white fur—but neither her dress nor her presence excited any other thoughts in Ivan except those of intense admiration—admiration which surged through every pore of his skin.

She was dressed from head to toe in fur—white fur—but neither her outfit nor her presence sparked any thoughts in Ivan other than intense admiration—admiration that flowed through every pore of his skin.

"Well!" she demanded, "what brings you here, my good man? There is no game in this cave."

"Well!" she demanded, "what brings you here, my good man? There's no game in this cave."

"Isn't there?" Ivan stammered, his eyes looking at her adoringly. "All the same I would cheerfully forgo all the pleasures of the chase to come here."

"Isn't there?" Ivan stuttered, his eyes looking at her with admiration. "Still, I would happily give up all the thrills of the hunt to be here."

[284]"You are very gallant for a huntsman, sir," the girl replied with a smile; "but for your own sake I must urge you to go away at once. I live here with my father—a confirmed recluse who detests the sight of human beings; were he to discover me talking to one I should get into sad trouble, and with regard to you I could not say what might happen."

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]"You’re quite brave for a hunter, sir," the girl said with a smile; "but for your own good, I really must encourage you to leave right away. I live here with my father—who is a complete hermit and hates seeing other people; if he finds out I’m talking to anyone, I could be in serious trouble, and as for you, I can’t imagine what might happen."

But Ivan came of a race that paid little heed to any warning when once their blood was fired; consequently, despite the repeated admonitions of his beautiful companion—admonitions which her eyes seemed to contradict—he stayed and stayed, whilst—forgetful of mother and sisters, home, and even Dolk—he made a passionate avowal of his love. The afternoon quickly passed, and the sun was beginning to set, when the girl, whose name he had learned was Breda, almost pushed him out of the cavern.

But Ivan belonged to a people who rarely listened to warnings once their emotions were sparked; so, despite the repeated advice from his beautiful companion—advice that her eyes seemed to contradict—he lingered on, forgetting about his mother and sisters, home, and even Dolk, while he declared his love passionately. The afternoon flew by, and as the sun started to set, the girl, whose name he had learned was Breda, practically pushed him out of the cave.

"If you don't go now," she urged, "I may never see you again."

"If you don't leave now," she urged, "I might never see you again."

"And would you care?" he asked.

"And would you even care?" he asked.

"Perhaps," she replied; "perhaps, just a little—a wee, wee bit. You see, I don't get the opportunity of meeting many people!"

"Maybe," she replied; "maybe just a little—a tiny bit. You see, I don't get to meet many people!"

He caught her by the hand and kissed it passionately; and with the sound of her light, intoxicating laughter thrilling through his soul, he descended to the bed of the mountain [285]streamlet, and turned his steps blithely towards home.

He grabbed her hand and kissed it passionately; with the sound of her light, intoxicating laughter echoing in his soul, he made his way down to the mountain stream and cheerfully headed home. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

That was the beginning, but not the end. He courted her—he married her and she came to live with his mother and sisters, who for his sake tried to like her and even pretended that they did like her. But in secret they said to one another, "She has no heart; she is cold as an icicle; her lips are thin and cruel. She would serve Ivan badly if we were not here to check her."

That was just the start, not the finish. He pursued her—he married her, and she moved in with his mother and sisters, who, for his sake, tried to accept her and even acted like they liked her. But secretly they said to each other, "She has no warmth; she's as cold as ice; her lips are thin and harsh. She would treat Ivan poorly if we weren't around to keep an eye on her."

And Breda certainly had her idiosyncrasies. She preferred raw to cooked meat, and would not sleep in the same room as her husband. She grew very angry when Ivan expostulated, saying, "You promised you would never thwart me. If you do not keep your word, I shall despise you, scorn you, hate you." And Ivan, who loved his wife beyond anything, yielded.

And Breda definitely had her quirks. She liked raw meat more than cooked and refused to sleep in the same room as her husband. She got really angry when Ivan protested, saying, "You promised you would never go against me. If you don't keep your word, I will despise you, scorn you, and hate you." And Ivan, who loved his wife more than anything, gave in.

Some weeks after their marriage, neighbours complained of losing cattle and horses. They said there was a wolf about, and that its tracks, which they had followed, always ended under the walls of Ivan's house. They asked Ivan if he had not heard the brute. But he had heard nothing, he slept very soundly. Then they inquired of Ivan's sisters and mother, who also replied in the negative; but there was hesitation in their voices, and they looked very [286]frightened and ashamed. And then people began to talk. They looked at Breda curiously, and finally they cut her. One night, when there was a downfall of snow, and the wind howled down the chimneys of Ivan's house and blew the snow, with heavy thumps against the window-panes, Ivan, who could not sleep for the storm, heard the door of Breda's room open very softly, and light steps steal stealthily down the passage. Then there came a half-suppressed, half-smothered cry, a groan, and all was still. Ivan got out of bed and opened his door, but his wife's voice called to him from the darkness and bade him go back.

Some weeks after their marriage, neighbors complained about losing cattle and horses. They claimed there was a wolf around and that its tracks, which they had followed, always ended under the walls of Ivan's house. They asked Ivan if he had heard the beast, but he said he hadn't heard anything; he slept very soundly. Then they questioned Ivan's sisters and mother, who also said no, but there was hesitation in their voices, and they looked very [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]frightened and ashamed. Then the gossip started. They looked at Breda curiously, and eventually, they ostracized her. One night, when snow was falling heavily, and the wind howled through the chimneys of Ivan's house, sending the snow thudding against the windowpanes, Ivan, unable to sleep due to the storm, heard the door of Breda's room open very quietly, and light footsteps stealthily moved down the hallway. Then came a half-suppressed, half-smothered cry, a groan, and then silence. Ivan got out of bed and opened his door, but his wife's voice called to him from the darkness and told him to go back.

"Do not be alarmed and make a fuss," she said; "I was ill a moment ago, but am quite well again now. Go back to bed at once, or I shall be very angry." And Ivan obeyed her.

"Don't panic and make a scene," she said; "I was sick a moment ago, but I'm perfectly fine now. Go back to bed right away, or I will be really mad." And Ivan did as she asked.

In the morning his eldest sister, Beata, was found dead in bed, her throat, breast, and stomach slit open, as is the custom with wolves, and her flesh all mangled and eaten.

In the morning, his oldest sister, Beata, was found dead in bed, her throat, chest, and stomach cut open, as is customary with wolves, and her flesh all torn apart and eaten.

Breda took no food that day, and Ivan's mother and other sister, Malvina, looked at her out of the corner of their eyes and shuddered. But Ivan said nothing. A week later the same fate befell Malvina. Then Ivan's mother spoke. She told him that he must assuredly be under some evil spell, or he would never remain idle whilst his sisters' destroyer was at [287]large, and she adjured him, by all that he held holy, not to allow himself a moment's rest till he had had ample vengeance for the loss of two such valuable lives.

Breda didn't eat anything that day, and Ivan's mother and his other sister, Malvina, glanced at her sideways, feeling uneasy. But Ivan stayed quiet. A week later, Malvina met the same fate. Then Ivan's mother spoke up. She told him that he must be under some evil spell, or he wouldn't be able to just sit back while the one who harmed his sisters was still out there. She urged him, by everything he held sacred, not to let himself rest for a second until he had gotten sufficient revenge for the loss of two precious lives.

Roused at last, Ivan, instead of going to bed, sat up, gun in hand, and watched. He passed many nights thus, and his patience was well nigh exhausted when, during one of the vigils, he fell asleep, dreaming as usual of the blue eyes and golden curls of Breda, whose beauty held him just as much enthralled as ever. From this slumber he was awakened by loud screams for help. Seizing his gun, and taking a random aim at a huge white wolf as he went (though without stopping to see the effects of the shot), he ran to his mother's bedside. She was dead. Her throat and body were slit; but she was not eaten.

Roused at last, Ivan, instead of going to bed, sat up with his gun in hand and kept watch. He spent many nights like this, and his patience was almost gone when, during one of his vigils, he fell asleep, dreaming as usual of Breda's blue eyes and golden curls, whose beauty still captivated him completely. He was awakened from this sleep by loud screams for help. Grabbing his gun and taking a shot at a huge white wolf as he moved (without stopping to check the result of his shot), he rushed to his mother's side. She was dead. Her throat and body were slit, but she had not been eaten.

Wild with grief and thirsting for revenge, Ivan started off in pursuit of the wolf, and discovered, in the passage, a track of blood which terminated at his wife's door. Receiving no reply when he asked for admittance, he entered the room and found Breda lying on the floor, in her nightdress, the blood streaming from a wound in her shoulder. Ivan knelt down and examined her. She had been struck by a bullet, and the bullet fitted the bore of his gun.

Wild with grief and eager for revenge, Ivan set off after the wolf and found a trail of blood leading to his wife's door. When he got no response after knocking, he entered the room and discovered Breda lying on the floor in her nightdress, blood streaming from a wound in her shoulder. Ivan knelt beside her and checked her injuries. She had been struck by a bullet, and the bullet matched the caliber of his gun.

He knew the truth then—the truth he might have known all along, had he not, in his blind [288]love, thrust it far from him—and, in the sudden alteration of his feeling, he raised his knife to kill her. But Breda opened her eyes, and the weapon fell from his hand.

He realized the truth then—the truth he could have understood all along if he hadn't, in his blind [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]love, pushed it away from him. But with the sudden shift in his feelings, he raised his knife to kill her. However, Breda opened her eyes, and the weapon dropped from his hand.

"You know part of my secret now," she whispered, "but you don't know everything. I am a werwolf, not by inheritance, but of my own free will. In order to become one I ate the blue flowers in the wood. I did so to be avenged on my husband."

"You know part of my secret now," she whispered, "but you don't know everything. I am a werewolf, not by inheritance, but by my own choice. To become one, I ate the blue flowers in the woods. I did this to get revenge on my husband."

"Your husband!" Ivan cried; "good God! then you were a widow when I met you?"

"Your husband!" Ivan exclaimed. "Oh my god! So you were a widow when I first met you?"

"Yes," Breda said slowly and with apparent effort. "I was forced into my first marriage by my all too worldly parents, and my husband ill-used and beat me!"

"Yeah," Breda said slowly and with visible effort. "I was pushed into my first marriage by my very worldly parents, and my husband mistreated and beat me!"

"The devil! the cold-hearted, cowardly devil!" Ivan ejaculated, "I would have killed him."

"The devil! that cold-hearted, cowardly devil!" Ivan exclaimed, "I would have killed him."

"That is what I did," Breda remarked; "I did kill him, and it was in order to make certain of killing him that I became a werwolf."

"That's what I did," Breda said; "I did kill him, and I became a werewolf to make sure I killed him."

"Did you eat him?" Ivan asked, horribly fascinated.

"Did you eat him?" Ivan asked, horrified but intrigued.

"Don't ask questions," Breda said, averting her eyes, "and for God's sake don't lose any more time. As you love me, screen me from detection; hide all traces of to-night's handiwork as quickly as possible."

"Don't ask questions," Breda said, looking away, "and for God's sake, don’t waste any more time. If you care about me, protect me from getting caught; hide all evidence of tonight’s work as fast as you can."

As usual, Ivan did as she requested him, and [289]giving out that his mother had died suddenly, from heart failure, he had her interred with as little publicity as possible.

As usual, Ivan did what she asked him to do, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]claiming that his mother had passed away unexpectedly from heart failure, he had her buried with as little attention as possible.

Before very long, however, the neighbours began to ask such pointed questions, that Ivan now lived in a state of chronic suspense. He feared every moment that the truth would leak out, and that his beautiful young wife would receive condign punishment.

Before too long, though, the neighbors started asking such direct questions that Ivan was constantly on edge. He dreaded that at any moment the truth would come out, and that his beautiful young wife would face severe consequences.

At last, finding such a state of apprehension intolerable, he confided in an old man who was reputed a sage and metaphysician—one who was extremely well versed in all matters appertaining to the spiritual world. "There is only one course to pursue," the old man said, "you must have the evil spirit in her exorcized, and you must have it done immediately. Otherwise, she will continue her depredations, and your good neighbours will find her out and kill her. They more than half suspect her now, and are talking of paying a visit some night, when you are snug and safe in bed, to the cemetery, to see if the story you told them about your mother's and sisters' sudden deaths is correct."

At last, finding the constant fear unbearable, he opened up to an old man known as a sage and philosopher—someone who was really knowledgeable about everything related to the spiritual realm. "There's only one way to handle this," the old man said. "You need to exorcise the evil spirit from her, and you need to do it right away. If you don't, she will keep causing trouble, and your good neighbors will figure her out and kill her. They already suspect her and are talking about going to the cemetery one night when you're safe and sound in bed, to check if the story you told them about your mother and sisters' sudden deaths is true."

"What kind of exorcism would you use?" Ivan inquired nervously. "You would not hurt her?"

"What kind of exorcism would you use?" Ivan asked nervously. "You won't hurt her, will you?"

"The form of exorcism I should make use of would do her no lasting harm," the old [290]man said feelingly; "you can rely on me for that."

"The type of exorcism I plan to use won't cause her any lasting harm," the old [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]man said earnestly; "you can trust me on that."

"But is exorcism always effectual?" Ivan persisted.

"But is exorcism always effective?" Ivan pressed on.

"When exorcism is ineffectual it is the exception, not the rule," the old man replied, "and there are very few cases of exorcism being employed ineffectually upon those who have become werwolves through the practice of magic, or the medium of flowers or of water."

"When exorcism doesn't work, it's the exception, not the norm," the old man replied, "and there are very few instances of exorcism being used unsuccessfully on those who have turned into werewolves through magic, flowers, or water."

"Should my wife refuse to undergo the ceremony, what would you advise then?" Ivan asked.

"Should my wife refuse to go through with the ceremony, what would you suggest then?" Ivan asked.

"Strategy and force," the old man said, "anything to prevent her continuing in her demoniacal ways, and being burned or drowned by an infuriated mob."

"Strategy and force," the old man said, "anything to stop her from carrying on with her devilish ways, and from being burned or drowned by an angry mob."

Thus admonished, Ivan, without delay, broached the matter to Breda. But she was so angry with him for having dared even to mention exorcism, that he thought it best to act on the advice of the old occultist and to catch her unawares. Consequently, one evening, when the moon was in the full, and she had just changed into wolf form, he stole into her room accompanied by the old man and two assistants. After a desperate struggle, Ivan and the three exorcists overpowered her, and bound her so securely that she could not move.

Thus warned, Ivan quickly brought up the issue with Breda. However, she was so furious with him for even suggesting exorcism that he figured it would be smarter to follow the advice of the old occultist and catch her off guard. So one evening, when the moon was full and she had just transformed into wolf form, he quietly entered her room with the old man and two assistants. After a fierce struggle, Ivan and the three exorcists managed to overpower her and tied her up so tightly that she couldn't move.

They then took her out of doors, to a lonely [291]spot at the back of the house, and placed her in the centre of an equilateral triangle that had been carefully marked on the ground, in red chalk. At seven or eight feet to the west of the triangle they then kindled a wood fire, and placed over it a vessel containing a fumigation mixture of hypericum, vinegar, sulphur, cayenne, and mountain ash berries.

They then took her outside to a quiet [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]spot behind the house and positioned her in the center of a carefully drawn equilateral triangle marked with red chalk. Seven or eight feet west of the triangle, they lit a wood fire and placed a container over it filled with a fumigation mix of hypericum, vinegar, sulfur, cayenne, and mountain ash berries.

The old man then knelt down, and crossing himself on his forehead and chest, prayed vigorously, until the preparation in the pot began to give off strong fumes. He then arose, and both he and his assistants took up specially prepared switches, cut from a mountain ash, and gripping them tightly in their hands, approached the recumbent form of the werwolf. This, however, was more than Ivan could stand—he had objected strongly enough to the fumigation, which, being nauseous and irritating, had made his wolf-wife gasp and choke; but when it came to flogging her—well, it turned him sick and cold. He forgot discretion, prudence, everything, saving the one great fact—monstrous, incredible, abominable—that the being he loved, adored, and worshipped was about to be beaten with rods! With a shout of wrath he rushed at the trio, and snatching their wands from them, laid them so soundly about their backs that they all three fled from the ground, shrieking with pain and [292]terror. Then he knelt by his prostrate wife, and cutting the thongs that bound her, set her free. She rose on her feet a huge, white wolf. Regarding him steadily for a moment from out of her gleaming grey eyes, she swung slowly round, and with one more look, more human than animal, she darted swiftly away, and was speedily lost in the gloom.

The old man knelt down, making the sign of the cross on his forehead and chest, and prayed intensely until the pot started to release strong fumes. He then got up, and both he and his helpers grabbed specially prepared switches made from mountain ash, holding them tightly in their hands as they approached the lying form of the werewolf. However, this was too much for Ivan to bear—he had already strongly objected to the fumigation, which had made his wolf-wife gasp and choke; but when it came to flogging her—well, it made him feel sick and cold. He disregarded caution, practicality, and everything else, except for the horrifying truth—that the being he loved, adored, and worshipped was about to be beaten with rods! With a shout of anger, he charged at the three men, snatching their wands from them and striking them so hard on their backs that they all fled, screaming in pain and terror. Then he knelt by his bound wife, cut the straps that held her, and set her free. She stood up as a large, white wolf. After staring at him with her gleaming gray eyes for a moment, she slowly turned around, gave him one last look—more human than animal—and dashed away, quickly disappearing into the darkness.


[1]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

METHUEN'S

POPULAR NOVELS

AUTUMN 1912

THE BIG FISH

THE BIG FISH

By H. B. Marriott Watson, Author of 'Alise of Astra.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [July

By H.B. Marriott Watson, Author of 'Alise of Astra.'
Crown 8vo, £6. July

This strange tale of adventure in the mountains of Peru has a certain basis in fact. 'The Big Fish' is the name by which the lost treasure of the Incas is known, and the story describes the search for it, which opens in a London auction room and, after many tragic adventures, ends in the lonely mountains in a manner which neither of the seekers had anticipated, but with which both are satisfied.

This unusual story of adventure in the mountains of Peru is based on some real events. 'The Big Fish' is what the lost treasure of the Incas is called, and the narrative details the quest for it, starting in a London auction room and, after numerous tragic adventures, concluding in the remote mountains in a way that neither of the seekers expected, but both are happy with.

HER SERENE HIGHNESS

Her Serene Highness

By Philip Laurence Oliphant.
Cr. 8vo, 6s. [July

By Philip Laurence Oliphant.
Cr. 8vo, £6. [July

Disillusioned, and disgusted with Western civilization, the hero of this story, a man of remarkable force and quality, turns to the ideals of the East, becomes to all intents an Oriental, and makes for himself a great position as the white ruler of a black people in Central India. His wife deserted him in early life under a misunderstanding, goes in search of him, and finding him at last, throws in her lot with his, and succeeds in winning him back; but not until through jealousy and other passions, he is forced to witness the sacrifice of his power and fly for very life.

Disillusioned and frustrated with Western civilization, the main character of this story, a man of incredible strength and character, turns to Eastern ideals, effectively becoming an Oriental. He rises to become the white ruler of a black community in Central India. His wife, who left him early on due to a misunderstanding, searches for him and eventually reunites with him, successfully winning him back. However, it’s not until jealousy and other emotions force him to witness the loss of his power that he has to flee to save his life.

JUDITH LEE: Some Pages from her Life

JUDITH LEE: A Few Pages from Her Life

By Richard Marsh, Author of 'A Royal Indiscretion.' With Four Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [July

By Richard Marsh, Author of 'A Royal Indiscretion.' With Four Illustrations.
Crown 8vo, £6. July

The world has already been introduced to the famous female detective Judith Lee in the pages of the Strand Magazine, where her popularity was very great. The child of parents who were teachers of the oral system to the deaf and dumb, as soon almost as she learnt to speak she learnt to read what people were saying by watching their lips. Devoting her whole life to the improvement of a very singular natural aptitude, and employing it in the discovery and frustration of crime, she has become, as we find in this book, a constant source of wonder and delight, and a very encyclopædia of adventure.

The world has already met the famous female detective Judith Lee in the pages of the Strand Magazine, where she gained a lot of popularity. Growing up with parents who taught deaf and mute children, she learned to read lips almost as soon as she learned to speak. By dedicating her life to refining her unique natural talent and using it to uncover and thwart crime, she has become, as we see in this book, a continuous source of amazement and enjoyment, as well as a vast well of adventure.

THE OAKUM PICKERS

The Oakum Pickers

By L. S. Gibson, Author of 'The Heart of Desire.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [July

By L.S. Gibson, Author of 'The Heart of Desire.'
Crown 8vo, £6. July

A story treating of modern social life, and incidentally of the hardships inflicted by certain phases of the Divorce Laws upon the innocent partner in an unhappy marriage. The two very dissimilar women are well delineated and contrasted. Cynthia and Elizabeth, [2]each in her own way, are so human and sympathetic that the reader can hardly fail to endorse the quotation on the title-page, 'I do not blame such women, but for love they pick much oakum.' The men are drawn with no less strength and sincerity; while Lady Juliet—the brilliant, heartless, little mondaine who precipitates the tragedy of three lives—is a thumb-nail sketch of a fascinating, if worthless, type.

A story about modern social life and, incidentally, the struggles caused by certain aspects of the Divorce Laws for the innocent partner in a troubled marriage. The two very different women are clearly defined and contrasted. Cynthia and Elizabeth, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]each in her own way, are so relatable and empathetic that readers will likely connect with the quote on the title page, 'I do not blame such women, but for love they pick much oakum.' The men are portrayed with equal strength and honesty, while Lady Juliet—the dazzling, heartless socialite who sets off the tragedy of three lives—is a brief sketch of a captivating, though worthless, type.

HAUNTING SHADOWS; or, The House of Terror

HAUNTING SHADOWS; or, The House of Terror

By M. F. Hutchinson.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By M. F. Hutchinson. Crown 8vo, £6. [August]

An English girl, brought up under harsh surroundings, considers that opportunity suddenly opens the doors of Life. But these doors swing back to the accompaniment of sinister and terrible things. The very threshold of the new life is a place of terror. A harsh and inexorable fate forces her reluctant feet along a difficult way, where it seems as if none of the joys of existence can lighten the darkness. The story shows with what results to herself and others Elaine Westcourt became an inmate of the 'House of Terror.'

An English girl, raised in tough conditions, believes that opportunity suddenly opens the doors to Life. However, these doors swing back with ominous and frightening consequences. The very entrance to this new life is a frightening place. A harsh and relentless fate pushes her unwillingly down a difficult path, where it feels like none of life's joys can brighten the darkness. The story reveals what happens to Elaine Westcourt and those around her when she becomes a resident of the 'House of Terror.'

A WILDERNESS WOOING

A WILDERNESS ROMANCE

By W. Victor Cook, Author of 'Anton of the Alps.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By W. Victor Cook, Author of 'Anton of the Alps.'
Crown 8vo, $6. August

A thrilling story of the early French-Canadian pioneers, and the romantic adventures of a young heir to an English earldom. The novel, which is full of excitement and dramatic incident, presents a series of vivid pictures of the days when the great pathfinder La Salle was carrying the lilies of France at utmost hazard into the Western wilds. The love interest is strong, and attractively handled, and even such strange-seeming affairs as the 'Ship of Women' and the marriage market at Quebec have their historical sanction.

A thrilling tale of the early French-Canadian pioneers and the romantic escapades of a young heir to an English earldom. The novel, packed with excitement and dramatic events, offers a series of vivid snapshots of the days when the great explorer La Salle was bravely bringing the symbols of France into the wild West. The love story is compelling and well-crafted, and even unusual events like the 'Ship of Women' and the marriage market in Quebec have their historical basis.

NANCE OF MANCHESTER

Nance of Manchester

By Orme Agnus, Author of 'Sarah Fuldon's Lovers.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Orme Agnus, Author of 'Sarah Fuldon's Lovers.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

Dr. Anthony Belton called Nance 'the bravest girl in Manchester,' and he was a good judge. She assumed maternal cares at an early age, and she lived for her children. Later she took up her residence in the South of England with Mrs. Nolliver, and there struck up a friendship with Miss Denise Martayne, a lady whose gifts had put her in an exalted if not a happy position. It was a friendship that dispelled gloom and created happiness. 'Nance of Manchester' is a tribute to the omnipotence of love.

Dr. Anthony Belton called Nance 'the bravest girl in Manchester,' and he really knew what he was talking about. She took on motherly responsibilities at a young age and dedicated her life to her kids. Later, she moved to the South of England with Mrs. Nolliver, where she became friends with Miss Denise Martayne, a woman whose talents had placed her in a high-status, though not necessarily happy, position. Their friendship brought light to dark times and created joy. 'Nance of Manchester' is a tribute to the power of love.

A KINGDOM DIVIDED

A Divided Kingdom

By David Lisle, Author of 'A Painter of Souls.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By David Lisle, Author of 'A Painter of Souls.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

This new novel by the author of A Painter of Souls may be described as actively controversial. It deals largely with poignant chapters in the life of a young clergyman, and in its pages we find an amazing array of startling facts connected with the march of Ritualism [3]and the future of England. Side by side with the history of a tragic struggle we find glowing descriptions of scenery and of brilliant social life. The scene is laid in Devon, and, later on, at Biarritz.

This new novel by the author of A Painter of Souls can be seen as quite controversial. It focuses primarily on the impactful moments in the life of a young clergyman, and within its pages, we discover a remarkable collection of shocking facts related to the rise of Ritualism [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and the future of England. Alongside the account of a tragic struggle, we also find vivid descriptions of beautiful landscapes and vibrant social life. The story is set in Devon, and later shifts to Biarritz.

A WOMAN IN THE LIMELIGHT

A Woman in the Spotlight

By Charles Gleig, Author of 'The Nancy Manœuvres.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Charles Gleig, Author of 'The Nancy Manœuvres.'
Crown 8vo, £6.August

A Woman in the Limelight presents candidly a typical actress of the Musical Comedy Stage, treating of her career and her love affairs with a realism that is convincing, but free of offence. The heroine allures and for a long time retains the devotion and affection of a typical solitary Londoner, who is not less devoted to the bon motif; but the inevitable break occurs. There is plenty of humour and of first-hand knowledge in this study of upper Bohemian life of to-day, and the characters are vividly drawn.

A Woman in the Limelight openly portrays a typical actress from the Musical Comedy Stage, exploring her career and love life with a realism that is believable yet not offensive. The heroine captivates and holds the devotion and affection of a typical solitary Londoner, who is equally passionate about the bon motif; however, the inevitable breakup happens. There's a lot of humor and firsthand insight in this examination of today's upper Bohemian life, and the characters are vividly realized.

BURIED ALIVE

Buried Alive

By Arnold Bennett, Author of 'Clayhanger.' A New Edition.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Arnold Bennett, Author of 'Clayhanger.' A New Edition.
Crown 8vo, £6. August

This is a reprint of one of Mr. Bennett's most delightful stories. It has been out of print for some time.

This is a reprint of one of Mr. Bennett's most charming stories. It has been unavailable for a while.

THE STREET CALLED STRAIGHT

The Straight Street

By the Author of 'The Wild Olive.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By the Author of 'The Wild Olive.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

The anonymous author of those very interesting novels The Inner Shrine and The Wild Olive has in the new book dealt with a financial man's case of conscience. The story, which is laid for the most part in Boston, illustrates the New England proverb, 'By the street called straight'—should it not be strait?—'we come to the house called beautiful.'

The anonymous author of the intriguing novels The Inner Shrine and The Wild Olive addresses a financial man's moral dilemma in the new book. The story, mostly set in Boston, reflects the New England saying, 'By the street called straight'—shouldn't it be strait?—'we come to the house called beautiful.'

IT HAPPENED IN SMYRNA

It happened in Smyrna.

By Thomas Edgelow.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Thomas Edgelow.
Crown 8vo, £6. [August

A vivid record of Eastern travel and adventure by a new author, who is introduced to the novel-reading public by no less a sponsor than Baroness von Hutten—the authoress of Pam whose cheery preface in the form of an open letter will be found in Mr. Edgelow's first book. The story opens on a German liner off the East African coast, and leads us via Port Said to Smyrna. There and in the interior of Turkey-in-Asia are laid the scenes of Tony Paynter's adventures. It is in the Smyrna bazaars that he and Sylvia Sayers first encounter the Turk who is destined to play so important a rôle in their two lives, and it is from Smyrna that, at last, they sail away when all has happily ended.

A vivid account of Eastern travel and adventure by a new author, introduced to the novel-reading public by none other than Baroness von Hutten—the author of Pam, whose cheerful preface in the form of an open letter can be found in Mr. Edgelow's first book. The story begins on a German cruise ship off the East African coast and takes us via Port Said to Smyrna. There, and in the interior of Turkey-in-Asia, we find the scenes of Tony Paynter's adventures. It is in the Smyrna bazaars that he and Sylvia Sayers first meet the Turk who is destined to play such an important rôle in their lives, and it is from Smyrna that, at last, they sail away when everything has happily concluded.

DEVOTED SPARKES

DEVOTED SPARKS

By W. Pett Ridge, Author of 'Thanks to Sanderson.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By W. Pett Ridge, Author of 'Thanks to Sanderson.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

Mr. Pett Ridge's new novel, an animated story of London life, concerns a girl sent out to service by her stepmother. Taking the [4]management of her career into her own hands, and holding the reins, goes first to a house on the north side of Regent's Park, afterwards to the neighbourhood of Berkeley Square; and her adventures in both situations, her acquaintances, and the person to whom she is devoted, are described in Mr. Pett Ridge's brightest manner.

Mr. Pett Ridge's new novel, a lively tale about life in London, follows a girl sent into service by her stepmother. Taking control of her own destiny, she first goes to a house on the north side of Regent's Park, and later to the area around Berkeley Square. Her adventures in both places, along with her friendships and the person she loves, are portrayed in Mr. Pett Ridge's most engaging style.

THE ANGLO-INDIANS

The Anglo-Indians

By Alice Perrin, Author of 'The Charm.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Alice Perrin, Author of 'The Charm.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

The background of this novel is the contrast between official life in India and a pensioned existence in England. The theme of the story is the affection, almost amounting to a passion, that the heroine feels towards India, where she has spent part of her childhood and her early girlhood; it leads to a love adventure involving the chief problem between the East and West.

The backdrop of this novel highlights the difference between official life in India and a retired lifestyle in England. The story's theme revolves around the deep affection, almost a passion, that the heroine has for India, where she spent part of her childhood and early teenage years; this leads to a love adventure that tackles the main issue between the East and West.

THE HEATHER MOON

The Heather Moon

By C. N. and A. M. Williamson, Authors of 'The Lightning Conductor.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By C. N. and A. M. Williamson, Authors of 'The Lightning Conductor.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

The story of a motor tour in Scotland and many quests. The drama shows us a girl in search of her mother, who has her own reasons for not wishing to be found by a pretty grown-up daughter. A man in search of some lost illusions is also here, and the girl helps him to discover that they are not illusions but splendid truths. Other seekers are a woman in search of love, and her brother in search of materials for a novel. In finding or failing to find these things a romance of a very original kind with many conflicting interests has been evolved.

The story follows a road trip in Scotland filled with various quests. It revolves around a girl searching for her mother, who has her own reasons for wanting to stay hidden from her attractive adult daughter. There's also a man on a journey to recover lost hopes, and the girl helps him realize that these aren't just dreams but wonderful truths. Other characters include a woman looking for love and her brother searching for inspiration for a novel. In their quest, whether they succeed or not, a unique romance unfolds, layered with many conflicting interests.

THE QUEST OF THE GOLDEN ROSE

THE QUEST OF THE GOLDEN ROSE

By John Oxenham, Author of 'The Long Road.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By John Oxenham, Author of 'The Long Road.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. August

By 'The Golden Rose' the author means the Spirit of Romance—Love—and all that pertains thereto. The story tells how three very typical Englishmen—surgeon—artist—barrister—encounter it in odd fashion while tramping the High Alps, and follow it up each in his own peculiar way to his destined end. Their various testings, mental, moral, and physical, make the story, which is replete with the joy, the sorrow, and the tragedy of life.

By 'The Golden Rose,' the author refers to the Spirit of Romance—Love—and everything related to it. The story follows three typical Englishmen—a surgeon, an artist, and a barrister—as they encounter this spirit in unusual ways while hiking through the High Alps, each pursuing it in their own unique style toward their destined end. Their various trials—mental, moral, and physical—shape the narrative, which is filled with the joy, sorrow, and tragedy of life.

OLIVIA MARY

OLIVIA MARY

By E. Maria Albanesi, Author of 'The Glad Heart.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By E. Maria Albanesi, Author of 'The Glad Heart.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

In this, her first new novel to be published since The Glad Heart, Madame Albanesi strikes new ground. Although full of able and sympathetic characterization and that elusive charm which belongs to all her books, this story is unlike any that she has yet written. The author deals with a problem which is the outcome of emotions at once simple, even ordinary, and yet at the same time profound and most touching.

In this, her first new novel published since The Glad Heart, Madame Albanesi explores new territory. While it features capable and relatable characters and the unique charm found in all her works, this story stands apart from anything she has previously written. The author tackles a challenge arising from emotions that are simultaneously simple, almost mundane, yet deeply profound and incredibly moving.

SALLY

SALLY

By Dorothea Conyers, Author of 'Two Impostors and Tinker.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Dorothea Conyers, Author of 'Two Impostors and Tinker.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. August

[5]A hunting novel of Irish life. The scene is laid in the wilds of Connemara, where a man suffering from melancholia starts hunting over the mountains and the bogs. A seaside lodge close to him is taken by some strangers, and the plot of the book then turns on the lonely man, who has not spoken for years save when obliged to, being charmed from his loneliness by Sally Stannard, and the subsequent complications which ensue betwixt her and her various lovers.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]A hunting novel about Irish life. The story is set in the wilds of Connemara, where a man dealing with depression begins to hunt in the mountains and bogs. Nearby, a seaside lodge is occupied by some new arrivals, and the plot of the book revolves around the solitary man, who hasn’t spoken in years except when absolutely necessary, being drawn out of his isolation by Sally Stannard and the ensuing complications involving her and her different suitors.

LAMORNA

LAMORNA

By Mrs. A. Sidgwick, Author of 'The Severins.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Mrs. A. Sidgwick, Author of 'The Severins.'
Crown 8vo, £6. August

The story of two girls united by kinship and affection, but divided by character and temperament. Lamorna, the elder one, has to look on while her cousin makes a tragedy of her life and successively becomes the victim of a roué and a mischief-monger. Lamorna's own fate is at one time so enmeshed with her cousin's that she requires all her sense and strength to escape from the toils set by a man who would override all scruple and all honour to win her.

The story of two girls connected by family and love, but separated by their personalities and natures. Lamorna, the older one, has to watch as her cousin turns her life into a tragedy and becomes a victim of a player and a troublemaker. At one point, Lamorna's own destiny is so entwined with her cousin's that she needs all her wisdom and strength to break free from the traps laid by a man who would ignore all morals and honor to win her.

THE HAPPY FAMILY

THE HAPPY FAMILY

By Frank Swinnerton, Author of 'The Young Idea.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [August

By Frank Swinnerton, Author of 'The Young Idea.'
Crown 8vo, £6.August

The Happy Family is a realistic comedy of life in London suburbs. The scenes are laid principally in Kentish Town, with excursions to Hampstead, Highgate, and Gospel Oak; while unusual pictures of the publishing trade form a setting to the highly-important office-life of the chief male characters. The interplay of diverse temperaments, the conflict between the ideal and the actual, are the basis of the story, which, however, is concerned with people rather than problems.

The Happy Family is a realistic comedy about life in the suburbs of London. The main scenes take place in Kentish Town, with trips to Hampstead, Highgate, and Gospel Oak; while unique glimpses of the publishing industry provide a backdrop to the important office life of the main male characters. The interactions of different personalities and the clash between ideals and reality form the core of the story, which focuses more on people than on problems.

DARNELEY PLACE

DARNELEY PLACE

By Richard Bagot, Author of 'Donna Diana.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Richard Bagot, Author of 'Donna Diana.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

The scene of Mr. Richard Bagot's new novel is laid partly in England and partly in Italy. The story turns upon the double life led by a wealthy English landowner in consequence of the abduction in his more youthful days of the daughter of an old Italian house at a period when he had no prospect of succeeding to the position he subsequently attained. Incidentally, the novel deals with certain phases of Italian Spiritualism, and Mr. Bagot's readers will again resume their acquaintance with some of the most sympathetic characters described in his previous work The Passport.

The setting of Mr. Richard Bagot's new novel is partly in England and partly in Italy. The story revolves around the double life of a wealthy English landowner, stemming from the kidnapping of the daughter of an old Italian family during his younger years, at a time when he had no hope of achieving the status he later gained. Additionally, the novel explores aspects of Italian Spiritualism, and Mr. Bagot's readers will once again meet some of the most relatable characters from his earlier work The Passport.

A KNIGHT OF SPAIN

A Spanish Knight

By Marjorie Bowen, Author of 'I Will Maintain.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Marjorie Bowen, Author of 'I Will Maintain.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

This story is laid in the stormy and sombre last half of the sixteenth century, and deals with the fortunes of the Royal House of Spain, the most powerful, cruel, and tragic dynasty of modern Europe. The hero is Charles V's son, the gay, beautiful, and heroic Don Juan of Austria, who rose to an unparalleled renown in Christendom as the victor of Lepanto, intoxicated himself with visions of a crown and the rank of 'Infant' of Spain, and from the moment of his apogee [6]was swiftly cast down by his brother, Philip II, sent to undertake the impossible task of ruling the Low Countries, and left to die, forsaken, of a mysterious illness, at the age of twenty-eight, in a camp outside Namur. The story embraces the greater part of this Prince's short life, which was one glowing romance of love and war, played in the various splendours of Spain, Genoa, Venice, Naples, Sicily, Africa, Paris, and Brussels.

This story is set in the tumultuous and dark last half of the sixteenth century and focuses on the fortunes of the Royal House of Spain, the most powerful, ruthless, and tragic dynasty of modern Europe. The hero is Charles V's son, the lively, handsome, and heroic Don Juan of Austria, who achieved unmatched fame in Christendom as the victor of Lepanto, became intoxicated with dreams of a crown and the title of 'Infant' of Spain, and from the peak of his success [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]was quickly brought down by his brother, Philip II, who sent him to tackle the impossible task of governing the Low Countries, ultimately leaving him to die, abandoned, from a mysterious illness at the age of twenty-eight in a camp outside Namur. The story covers the majority of this prince's short life, which was a vibrant tale of love and war, set against the diverse splendor of Spain, Genoa, Venice, Naples, Sicily, Africa, Paris, and Brussels.

REMITTANCE BILLY

REMITTANCE BILLY

By Ashton Hilliers, Author of 'Memoirs of a Person of Quality.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Ashton Hilliers, Author of 'Memoirs of a Person of Quality.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

In this book Mr. Ashton Hilliers, again finding his material in the world we live in, tells of the quite excusable muddling of a straight, but rather stupid young gentleman, whose ignorance of 'business' is too severely punished by 'business-like relations,' who regard him as hopeless, until he, saved by his love of nature, and befriended by outsiders who see stuff in the fellow, muddles through, to the surprise of his family and himself. There is a nice girl in it, and a militant suffragette, but only two unfortunate marriages, and one of these comes right at last.

In this book, Mr. Ashton Hilliers draws inspiration from the world around us to tell the story of a well-meaning but somewhat clueless young man. His lack of understanding about 'business' leads to harsh consequences from those in the 'business-like' world, who see him as a lost cause. However, he ultimately finds support in his love for nature and the help of outsiders who recognize his potential. Despite the struggles, he manages to find his way, surprising both his family and himself. There's also a great girl in the story, a passionate suffragette, as well as two unfortunate marriages—though one of them eventually works out.

HONOURS EASY

HONORS MADE EASY

By Mrs. J. O. Arnold, Author of 'The Fiddler.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Mrs. J.O. Arnold, Author of 'The Fiddler.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

The interest of this story centres in the will of a Professor Clifford, in which a large sum of money is left to the scientist who shall within a specified time finish the testator's life research. Failing its completion the money is to revert to his stepdaughter. Humphrey Wyatt undertakes the task, incidentally falling in love with the stepdaughter, of whose relationship to the Professor he is unaware. What happens before and after he discovers her identity makes a charming romantic ending to the book.

The focus of this story is on the will of Professor Clifford, which bequeaths a significant amount of money to the scientist who can complete the testator's lifelong research within a set timeframe. If the research isn't finished, the money will go to his stepdaughter. Humphrey Wyatt takes on the challenge and accidentally falls in love with the stepdaughter, not knowing her connection to the Professor. What unfolds before and after he learns her true identity leads to a delightful romantic conclusion to the book.

LONDON LAVENDER: An Entertainment

LONDON LAVENDER: A Show

By E. V. Lucas, Author of 'Mr. Ingleside.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By E.V. Lucas, Author of 'Mr. Ingleside.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

This will make Mr. Lucas's fourth novel, or 'Entertainment' as he prefers to call his stories; and readers of the preceding three may find some old acquaintances. The scene is again laid principally in London, and again an odd company of types converse and have urbane adventures.

This will be Mr. Lucas's fourth novel, or 'Entertainment' as he likes to call his stories; and readers of the previous three might recognize some familiar faces. The setting is once more primarily in London, and again, a quirky group of characters engage in conversation and have sophisticated adventures.

THE HOLIDAY ROUND

THE HOLIDAY SEASON

By A. A. Milne, Author of 'The Day's Play.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By A.A. Milne, Author of 'The Day's Play.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

Among our younger humorists none has so quickly found his way to the hearts of readers as 'A. A. M.' of Punch, whose special gift and privilege it is to touch Wednesdays with irresponsibility and fun. He has now brought together a further collection of his contributions to Punch, similar in character to The Day's Play published two years ago. The history of the Rabbits is continued, and is supplemented by 'Little Plays for Amateurs,' 'Stories of Successful Lives,' and many other of his recent dialogues and sketches.

Among our younger humorists, none has quickly captured the hearts of readers like 'A. A. M.' from Punch, who has a special talent for bringing a sense of fun and lightness to Wednesdays. He has compiled another collection of his contributions to Punch, similar to The Day's Play published two years ago. The story of the Rabbits continues and is joined by 'Little Plays for Amateurs,' 'Stories of Successful Lives,' and many other recent dialogues and sketches.

[7]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

THE ROYAL ROAD: Being the Story of the Life, Death, and Resurrection of Edward Hankey of London

THE ROYAL ROAD: The Story of the Life, Death, and Resurrection of Edward Hankey from London

By Alfred Ollivant, Author of 'Owd Bob.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Alfred Ollivant, Author of 'Owd Bob.'
Crown 8vo, £6. [September

In the pages of this book the reader follows the courageous spirit of a working man down the alley of life. We hear his laughter; share his joys; and watch the heroic struggle of his soul against the circumstance that is oppressing him. The book, remorseless in its representation of things as they are, is strong in hope: for it finds its inspiration in the Love that shall some day conquer the world. It is a story for all who seek to succour our England in her distress. To read it is to understand something of her troubles of this present time, and to have a glimpse of the glory that shall be revealed in her. A stern book, it is to those who read aright a joyful one. For it is a prophecy of dawn.

In this book, the reader follows the brave spirit of a working man as he navigates through life. We hear his laughter, share his joys, and witness the heroic struggle of his soul against the challenges that weigh him down. The book, unyielding in its portrayal of reality, is filled with hope: it draws its inspiration from the Love that will one day triumph over the world. It’s a story for everyone who wants to help our England in her time of need. Reading it helps you understand some of the troubles we face today and gives a glimpse of the glory that will be revealed. It may seem stern, but for those who read it correctly, it’s a joyful experience. It serves as a prophecy of a new beginning.

MARY PECHELL

MARY PECHELL

By Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Author of 'The Uttermost Farthing,' etc.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Mrs. Belloc Lowndes, Author of 'The Uttermost Farthing,' etc.
Crown 8vo, £6. September

In her new novel Mrs. Belloc Lowndes returns to the manner of Barbara Rebell. It is an ample, spacious tale of English country-house life, laid in a quiet Sussex village, dominated by the ruins of an ancient castle, the scene of the last Lord Wolferstan's lawless but not ignoble passion. The writer shows all her old power of presenting the passion of love in each of its Protean phases. Mary Pechell herself is a lovely, gracious figure, whose compelling charm the reader feels from the first. In half-humorous, half-pathetic contrast is the middle-aged romance of Miss Rose Charnwood, touched with the tenderest sentiment, and not belied by the happiness in store both for her and for Mary Pechell herself.

In her new novel, Mrs. Belloc Lowndes revisits the style of Barbara Rebell. It’s a rich, expansive story of life in an English country house, set in a quiet Sussex village overshadowed by the ruins of an ancient castle, where the last Lord Wolferstan experienced a wild but not dishonorable passion. The author showcases her classic skill in portraying the various forms of love. Mary Pechell is a beautiful, charming character whose allure the reader senses right away. In a half-humorous, half-sentimental contrast is the middle-aged romance of Miss Rose Charnwood, filled with the deepest emotions, which is complemented by the happiness that awaits both her and Mary Pechell.

THE SILVER DRESS

The Silver Dress

By Mrs. George Norman, Author of 'Lady Fanny.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Mrs. George Norman, Author of 'Lady Fanny.'
Crown 8vo, £6.September

A novel describing the life of an attractive and still young woman whose circumstances are those of so many others of her type in England, for she has no acquaintances but women, is approaching 'the youth of middle age' without yet knowing love or any vital interest. Then, quite unexpectedly, adventure, and, subsequently, love coming to her, she lives for the first time.

A novel about the life of a young and attractive woman whose situation mirrors that of many others like her in England, as she has no friends except for women, is nearing 'the youth of middle age' without having experienced love or any significant passion. Then, quite unexpectedly, adventure and love come into her life, and for the first time, she truly lives.

THE SUBURBAN

The Suburbs

By H. C. Bailey, Author of 'Storm and Treasure.'
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By H.C. Bailey, Author of 'Storm and Treasure.'
Crown 8vo, £6. September

In this novel Mr. H. C. Bailey, who is best known by his spirited historical romances, has deserted the past for the present. He tells a story of modern London. The scenes are laid in poor middle-class life, in the worlds of journalism and theoretical revolutionaries and business. His hero is one of the most ordinary of men, fighting his way up from the borders of poverty to respectable suburban comfort. With him is contrasted a much more brilliant creature, an apostle of [8]the newest creeds of revolt. Both have to do with the master of one of the great modern organizations of finance and industry. In the heroine Mr. Bailey has given us a study of one of the newest types of young women of the middle class.

In this novel, Mr. H. C. Bailey, who is best known for his lively historical romances, has shifted from the past to the present. He tells a story set in modern London. The scenes are situated in the lives of struggling middle-class individuals, in the realms of journalism, theoretical revolutionaries, and business. His hero is one of the most average men, working his way up from the brink of poverty to respectable suburban living. In contrast to him is a much more captivating character, an advocate of the latest rebellious ideologies. Both are connected to the leader of one of the major contemporary financial and industrial organizations. In the heroine, Mr. Bailey presents a portrayal of one of the latest types of young women from the middle class.

BETTY HARRIS

BETTY HARRIS

By Jennette Lee, Author of 'Uncle William' and 'Happy Island.'
Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. [September

By Jennette Lee, Author of 'Uncle William' and 'Happy Island.'
Crown 8vo, £3.60. September

Betty Harris, the only child of an American millionaire, strays one day into the shop of a Greek fruit-dealer, Achilles Alexandrakis, and watches the flight of a butterfly that the Greek liberates from its grey cocoon. The story is of the friendship that grew out of this meeting, and a rescue that grew out of the friendship. This blend of the spirit of the old world and the new, meeting in the grimy Chicago shop and finding out their need of each other, gives the book a piquancy.

Betty Harris, the only child of an American millionaire, wanders into the shop of a Greek fruit seller, Achilles Alexandrakis, and observes as he frees a butterfly from its grey cocoon. The story revolves around the friendship that develops from this encounter, as well as a rescue that stems from that friendship. This mix of the old world and the new, converging in the dusty Chicago shop and discovering their mutual need, adds a unique flavor to the book.

THE FOOL IN CHRIST

The Fool in Christ

By Gerhart Hauptmann.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Gerhart Hauptmann. Crown 8vo, £6. [September]

A translation of Hauptmann's most wonderful novel—a work that attempts to place the living human Christ before sophisticated twentieth-century eyes. Whatever other effect it may have, the book cannot fail to cause discussion. In Quint, a figure at once pathetic and inspiring, the author has drawn a character whose divine charm should be felt by every reader.

A translation of Hauptmann's most amazing novel—a piece that tries to present the living human Christ to the discerning eyes of the twentieth century. Whatever else it might achieve, the book is bound to spark conversations. In Quint, a character who is both tragic and uplifting, the author has created a figure whose divine appeal should resonate with every reader.

CHARLES THE GREAT

CHARLES THE GREAT

By Mrs. H. H. Penrose, Author of 'The Sheltered Woman,' etc.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By Mrs. H. H. Penrose, Author of 'The Sheltered Woman,' etc.
Crown 8vo, 6s. September

Charles the Great is a very light comedy, and it therefore counts as a new departure for Mrs. H. H. Penrose. Those who like their fiction to provide them with 'a good laugh' will doubtless prefer this book, which is packed from cover to cover with mirth-provoking material, to those other books by the same author, in which humour acts chiefly as train-bearer to tragedy. The determination of Charles to invent for himself a greatness which he is incapable of otherwise achieving, and its effect on his circle of intimates, are set forth in an exceedingly lively story, the plot of which it would be unfair to give away.

Charles the Great is a light comedy and marks a new direction for Mrs. H. H. Penrose. Fans of fiction looking for "a good laugh" will likely enjoy this book, which is filled from start to finish with amusing content, more than her other works, where humor mainly supports the seriousness of tragedy. Charles's determination to create a greatness he can't truly achieve and its impact on his close friends are presented in a very lively story, the plot of which it would be unfair to reveal.

THE ACE OF HEARTS

The Ace of Hearts

By C. Thomas-Stanford.
Crown 8vo, 6s. [September

By C. Thomas-Stanford.
Crown 8vo, £6. [September

An English Member of Parliament, spending a holiday in the Portuguese island of Madeira in January 1912, becomes unwittingly privy to a plot against the Republican Government. The conspirators, fearful that he will betray their secrets, make him prisoner; but he escapes to experience a series of adventures on the rugged coast, and amid the wild mountains of the island. Through the tangled web of plot and counter-plot runs the thread of a love story.

An English Member of Parliament, vacationing on the Portuguese island of Madeira in January 1912, accidentally gets involved in a plot against the Republican Government. The conspirators, worried that he'll reveal their secrets, capture him; but he escapes and goes on to face a series of adventures along the rocky coast and in the wild mountains of the island. A love story weaves through the complicated threads of plot and counter-plot.

METHUEN & CO. LTD., 36 ESSEX STREET, LONDON, W.C.

METHUEN & CO. LTD., 36 ESSEX STREET, LONDON, W.C.

[1]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A SELECTION OF BOOKS

PUBLISHED BY METHUEN

AND CO. LTD., LONDON

36 ESSEX STREET

W.C.

 

CONTENTS

PAGE
General Literature 2
Ancient Cities 12
Antiquary's Books 12
Arden Shakespeare 13
Classics of Art 13
"Complete" Series 13
Connoisseur's Library 14
Handbooks of English Church History 14
Handbooks of Theology 14
"Home Life" Series 14
Illustrated Pocket Library of Plain and Coloured Books 15
Leaders of Religion 15
Library of Devotion 16
Little Books on Art 16
Little Galleries 17
Little Guides 17
Little Library 18
Little Quarto Shakespeare 19
Miniature Library 19
New Library of Medicine 19
New Library of Music 19
Oxford Biographies 19
Three Plays 20
States of Italy 20
Westminster Commentaries 20
"Young" Series 20
Shilling Library 21
Books for Travellers 21
Some Books on Art 21
Some Books on Italy 22
Fiction 23
Two-Shilling Novels 27
Books for Boys and Girls 27
Shilling Novels 28
Novels of Alexandre Dumas 28
Sixpenny Books 29

JULY 1912

JULY 1912

[2]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

A SELECTION OF

Methuen's

PUBLICATIONS

In this Catalogue the order is according to authors. An asterisk denotes that the book is in the press.

In this Catalogue, the books are organized by author. An asterisk indicates that the book is currently being printed.

Colonial Editions are published of all Messrs. Methuen's Novels issued at a price above 2s. 6d., and similar editions are published of some works of General Literature. Colonial editions are only for circulation in the British Colonies and India.

Colonial Editions are published for all Messrs. Methuen's Novels priced above 2s. 6d., and similar editions are available for certain works of General Literature. Colonial editions are exclusively for distribution in the British Colonies and India.

All books marked net are not subject to discount, and cannot be bought at less than the published price. Books not marked net are subject to the discount which the bookseller allows.

All books marked as net cannot be discounted and must be purchased at the published price. Books that aren’t marked as net can be bought at whatever discount the bookseller offers.

Messrs. Methuen's books are kept in stock by all good booksellers. If there is any difficulty in seeing copies, Messrs. Methuen will be very glad to have early information, and specimen copies of any books will be sent on receipt of the published price plus postage for net books, and of the published price for ordinary books.

Messrs. Methuen's books are available at all reputable bookstores. If you have trouble finding copies, Messrs. Methuen would appreciate an early notice, and sample copies of any books will be sent upon receipt of the listed price plus postage for net books, and the listed price for regular books.

This Catalogue contains only a selection of the more important books published by Messrs. Methuen. A complete and illustrated catalogue of their publications may be obtained on application.

This Catalogue includes just a selection of the more significant books published by Methuen. You can request a complete illustrated catalogue of their publications.

Andrewes (Lancelot). PRECES PRIVATAE. Translated and edited, with Notes, by F. E. Brightman. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Andrewes (Lancelot). PRIVATE PRAYERS. Translated and edited, with Notes, by F.E. Brightman. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Aristotle. THE ETHICS. Edited, with an Introduction and Notes, by John Burnet. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Aristotle. THE ETHICS. Edited, with an Introduction and Notes, by John Burnet. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Atkinson (C. T.). A HISTORY OF GERMANY, 1715-1815. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Atkinson (C. T.). A HISTORY OF GERMANY, 1715-1815. Demy 8vo. £12.50 net.

Atkinson (T. D.). ENGLISH ARCHITECTURE. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Atkinson (T. D.). ENGLISH ARCHITECTURE. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. £3.60 net.

A GLOSSARY OF TERMS USED IN ENGLISH ARCHITECTURE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

A GLOSSARY OF TERMS USED IN ENGLISH ARCHITECTURE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

ENGLISH AND WELSH CATHEDRALS. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

ENGLISH AND WELSH CATHEDRALS. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.50 net.

Bain (F. W.). A DIGIT OF THE MOON: A Hindoo Love Story. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Bain (F. W.). A DIGIT OF THE MOON: A Hindu Romance. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

THE DESCENT OF THE SUN: A Cycle of Birth. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

THE DESCENT OF THE SUN: A Cycle of Rebirth. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

A HEIFER OF THE DAWN. Seventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

A HEIFER OF THE DAWN. Seventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50 net.

IN THE GREAT GOD'S HAIR. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

IN THE GREAT GOD'S HAIR. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50 net.

A DRAUGHT OF THE BLUE. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

A DRAUGHT OF THE BLUE. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50 net.

AN ESSENCE OF THE DUSK. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

AN ESSENCE OF THE DUSK. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

AN INCARNATION OF THE SNOW. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

AN INCARNATION OF THE SNOW. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3.6 pounds net.

A MINE OF FAULTS. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

A MINE OF FAULTS. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £3.60 net.

THE ASHES OF A GOD. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

THE ASHES OF A GOD. Fcap. 8vo. £3.60 net.

*BUBBLES OF THE FOAM. Fcap 4to. 5s. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

*BUBBLES OF THE FOAM. Fcap 4to. £5.00 net. Also Fcap. 8vo. £3.50 net.

Balfour (Graham). THE LIFE OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON. Illustrated. Fifth Edition in one Volume. Cr. 8vo. Buckram, 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

Balfour (Graham). THE LIFE OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON. Illustrated. Fifth Edition in one Volume. Cr. 8vo. Buckram, 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

Baring (Hon. Maurice). A YEAR IN RUSSIA. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Baring (Hon. Maurice). A YEAR IN RUSSIA. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

LANDMARKS IN RUSSIAN LITERATURE. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. net.

LANDMARKS IN RUSSIAN LITERATURE. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. net.

RUSSIAN ESSAYS AND STORIES. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

RUSSIAN ESSAYS AND STORIES. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

THE RUSSIAN PEOPLE. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

THE RUSSIAN PEOPLE. Demy 8vo. £15.00 net.

Baring-Gould (S.). THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Royal 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Baring-Gould (S.). THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Royal 8vo. £10.60 net.

[3] THE TRAGEDY OF THE CÆSARS: A Study of the Characters of the Cæsars of the Julian and Claudian Houses. Illustrated. Seventh Edition. Royal 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] THE TRAGEDY OF THE CÆSARS: A Study of the Characters of the Caesars from the Julian and Claudian Families. Illustrated. Seventh Edition. Royal 8vo. £10.6 net.

THE VICAR OF MORWENSTOW. With a Portrait. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. *Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

THE VICAR OF MORWENSTOW. With a Portrait. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60. *Also Fcap. 8vo. £1.00 net.

OLD COUNTRY LIFE. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Large Cr. 8vo. 6s.

OLD COUNTRY LIFE. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Large Cr. 8vo. £6.

A BOOK OF CORNWALL. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BOOK OF CORNWALL. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BOOK OF DARTMOOR. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BOOK OF DARTMOOR. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BOOK OF DEVON. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BOOK OF DEVON. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Baring-Gould (S.) and Sheppard (H. Fleetwood). A GARLAND OF COUNTRY SONG. English Folk Songs with their Traditional Melodies. Demy 4to. 6s.

Baring-Gould (S.) and Sheppard (H. Fleetwood). A GARLAND OF COUNTRY SONG. English Folk Songs with their Traditional Melodies. Demy 4to. 6s.

SONGS OF THE WEST: Folk Songs of Devon and Cornwall. Collected from the Mouths of the People. New and Revised Edition, under the musical editorship of Cecil J. Sharp. Large Imperial 8vo. 5s. net.

SONGS OF THE WEST: Folk Songs of Devon and Cornwall. Collected from the Voices of the People. New and Revised Edition, under the musical editorship of Cecil Sharp. Large Imperial 8vo. 5s. net.

Barker (E.). THE POLITICAL THOUGHT OF PLATO AND ARISTOTLE. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Barker (E.). THE POLITICAL THOUGHT OF PLATO AND ARISTOTLE. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Bastable (C. F.). THE COMMERCE OF NATIONS. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Bastable (C. F.). THE COMMERCE OF NATIONS. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

Beckford (Peter). THOUGHTS ON HUNTING. Edited by J. Otho Paget. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 6s.

Beckford (Peter). THOUGHTS ON HUNTING. Edited by J. Otho Paget. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 6s.

Belloc (H.). PARIS. Illustrated. Second Edition, Revised. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Belloc (H.). PARIS. Illustrated. Second Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo. £6.

HILLS AND THE SEA. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

HILLS AND THE SEA. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ON NOTHING AND KINDRED SUBJECTS. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ON NOTHING AND KINDRED SUBJECTS. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ON EVERYTHING. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ON EVERYTHING. 3rd Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ON SOMETHING. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ON SOMETHING. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £5.

FIRST AND LAST. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

FIRST AND LAST. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £5.

MARIE ANTOINETTE. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

MARIE ANTOINETTE. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. £15.00 net.

THE PYRENEES. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE PYRENEES. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Bennett (W. H.). A PRIMER OF THE BIBLE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Bennett (W. H.). A PRIMER OF THE BIBLE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

Bennett (W. H.) and Adeney (W. F.). A BIBLICAL INTRODUCTION. With a concise Bibliography. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. Also in Two Volumes. Cr. 8vo. Each 3s. 6d. net.

Bennett (W. H.) and Adeney (W. F.). A BIBLICAL INTRODUCTION. Includes a brief bibliography. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £7.50. Also available in two volumes. Cr. 8vo. Each £3.50 net.

Benson (Archbishop). GOD'S BOARD. Communion Addresses. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Benson (Archbishop). GOD'S BOARD. Communion Addresses. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Bicknell (Ethel E.). PARIS AND HER TREASURES. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. Round corners. 5s. net.

Bicknell (Ethel E.). PARIS AND HER TREASURES. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. Round corners. 5s. net.

Blake (William). ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE BOOK OF JOB. With a General Introduction by Laurence Binyon. Illustrated. Quarto. 21s. net.

Blake (William). ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE BOOK OF JOB. With a General Introduction by Laurence Binyon. Illustrated. Quarto. 21s. net.

Bloemfontein (Bishop of). ARA CŒLI: An Essay in Mystical Theology. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Bloemfontein (Bishop of). ARA CŒLI: A Study in Mystical Theology. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

FAITH AND EXPERIENCE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

FAITH AND EXPERIENCE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60 net.

Bowden (E. M.). THE IMITATION OF BUDDHA: Quotations from Buddhist Literature for each Day in the Year. Sixth Edition. Cr. 16mo. 2s. 6d.

Bowden (E. M.). THE IMITATION OF BUDDHA: Daily Quotes from Buddhist Literature for the Whole Year. Sixth Edition. Cr. 16mo. £2.50.

Brabant (F. G.). RAMBLES IN SUSSEX. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Brabant (F. G.). RAMBLES IN SUSSEX. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bradley (A. G.). ROUND ABOUT WILTSHIRE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bradley (A. G.). AROUND WILTSHIRE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE ROMANCE OF NORTHUMBERLAND. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE ROMANCE OF NORTHUMBERLAND. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Braid (James). ADVANCED GOLF. Illustrated. Seventh Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Braid (James). ADVANCED GOLF. Illustrated. Seventh Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Brodrick (Mary) and Morton (A. Anderson). A CONCISE DICTIONARY OF EGYPTIAN ARCHÆOLOGY. A Handbook for Students and Travellers. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Brodrick (Mary) and Morton (A. Anderson). A SHORT DICTIONARY OF EGYPTIAN ARCHAEOLOGY. A Guide for Students and Travelers. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £3.60.

Browning. (Robert). PARACELSUS. Edited with an Introduction, Notes, and Bibliography by Margaret L. Lee and Katharine B. Locock. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Browning. (Robert). PARACELSUS. Edited with an Introduction, Notes, and Bibliography by Margaret L. Lee and Katharine B. Locock. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Buckton (A. M.). EAGER HEART: A Christmas Mystery-Play. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 1s. net.

Buckton (A. M.). EAGER HEART: A Christmas Mystery-Play. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 1s. net.

Bull (Paul). GOD AND OUR SOLDIERS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bull (Paul). GOD AND OUR SOLDIERS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Burns (Robert). THE POEMS AND SONGS. Edited by Andrew Lang and W. A. Craigie. With Portrait. Third Edition. Wide Demy 8vo. 6s.

Burns (Robert). THE POEMS AND SONGS. Edited by Andrew Lang and W.A. Craigie. With Portrait. Third Edition. Wide Demy 8vo. 6s.

Calman (W. T.). THE LIFE OF CRUSTACEA. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Calman (W. T.). THE LIFE OF CRUSTACEA. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Carlyle (Thomas). THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Edited by C. R. L. Fletcher. Three Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 18s.

Carlyle (Thomas). THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Edited by C.R.L. Fletcher. Three Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 18s.

THE LETTERS AND SPEECHES OF OLIVER CROMWELL. With an Introduction by C. H. Firth, and Notes and Appendices by S. C. Lomas. Three Volumes. Demy 8vo. 18s. net.

THE LETTERS AND SPEECHES OF OLIVER CROMWELL. With an Introduction by C. H. Firth, and Notes and Appendices by S.C. Lomas. Three Volumes. Demy 8vo. £18 net.

[4] Celano (Brother Thomas of). THE LIVES OF S. FRANCIS OF ASSISI. Translated by A. G. Ferrers Howell. With a Frontispiece. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Celano (Brother Thomas of). THE LIVES OF S. FRANCIS OF ASSISI. Translated by A.G. Ferrers Howell. With a Frontispiece. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Chambers (Mrs. Lambert). LAWN TENNIS FOR LADIES. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

Chambers (Mrs. Lambert). LAWN TENNIS FOR LADIES. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

*Chesser, (Elizabeth Sloan). PERFECT HEALTH FOR WOMEN AND CHILDREN. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Chesser, (Elizabeth Sloan). PERFECT HEALTH FOR WOMEN AND CHILDREN. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Chesterfield (Lord). THE LETTERS OF THE EARL OF CHESTERFIELD TO HIS SON. Edited, with an Introduction by C. Strachey, and Notes by A. Calthrop. Two Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 12s.

Chesterfield (Lord). THE LETTERS OF THE EARL OF CHESTERFIELD TO HIS SON. Edited, with an Introduction by C. Strachey, and Notes by A. Calthrop. Two Volumes. Cr. 8vo. £12.

Chesterton (G. K.). CHARLES DICKENS. With two Portraits in Photogravure. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Chesterton (G. K.). CHARLES DICKENS. With two Portraits in Photogravure. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ALL THINGS CONSIDERED. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

All Things Considered. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

TREMENDOUS TRIFLES. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

TREMENDOUS TRIFLES. 4th Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £5.

ALARMS AND DISCURSIONS. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Alarms and Discussions. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

THE BALLAD OF THE WHITE HORSE. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

THE BALLAD OF THE WHITE HORSE. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

*TYPES OF MEN. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

TYPES OF MEN. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Clausen (George). SIX LECTURES ON PAINTING. Illustrated. Third Edition. Large Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Clausen (George). SIX LECTURES ON PAINTING. Illustrated. Third Edition. Large Post 8vo. £3.50 net.

AIMS AND IDEALS IN ART. Eight Lectures delivered to the Students of the Royal Academy of Arts. Illustrated. Second Edition. Large Post 8vo. 5s. net.

AIMS AND IDEALS IN ART. Eight Lectures given to the Students of the Royal Academy of Arts. Illustrated. Second Edition. Large Post 8vo. 5s. net.

Clutton-Brock (A.). SHELLEY: THE MAN AND THE POET. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Clutton-Brock (A.). SHELLEY: THE MAN AND THE POET. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Cobb (W. F.). THE BOOK OF PSALMS. With an Introduction and Notes. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Cobb (W. F.). THE BOOK OF PSALMS. With an Introduction and Notes. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Conrad (Joseph). THE MIRROR OF THE SEA: Memories and Impressions. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Conrad (Joseph). THE MIRROR OF THE SEA: Memories and Impressions. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Coolidge (W. A. B.). THE ALPS: IN NATURE AND HISTORY. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Coolidge (W. A. B.). THE ALPS: IN NATURE AND HISTORY. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

*Correvon (H.). ALPINE FLORA. Translated and enlarged by E. W. Clayforth. Illustrated. Square Demy 8vo. 16s. net.

*Correvon (H.). ALPINE FLORA. Translated and expanded by E.W. Clayforth. Illustrated. Square Demy 8vo. £16.00 net.*

Coulton (G. G.). CHAUCER AND HIS ENGLAND. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Coulton (G. G.). CHAUCER AND HIS ENGLAND. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10.6 pounds net.

Cowper (William). THE POEMS. Edited with an Introduction and Notes by J. C. Bailey. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Cowper (William). THE POEMS. Edited with an Introduction and Notes by J.C. Bailey. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Cox (J. C.). RAMBLES IN SURREY. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Cox (J. C.). RAMBLES IN SURREY. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Crowley (Ralph H.). THE HYGIENE OF SCHOOL LIFE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Crowley (Ralph H.). THE HYGIENE OF SCHOOL LIFE. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £3.6 net.

Davis (H. W. C.). ENGLAND UNDER THE NORMANS AND ANGEVINS: 1066-1272. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Davis (H. W. C.). ENGLAND UNDER THE NORMANS AND ANGEVINS: 1066-1272. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Dawbarn (Charles). FRANCE AND THE FRENCH. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Dawbarn (Charles). FRANCE AND THE FRENCH. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Dearmer (Mabel). A CHILD'S LIFE OF CHRIST. Illustrated. Large Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Dearmer (Mabel). A CHILD'S LIFE OF CHRIST. Illustrated. Large Cr. 8vo. £6.

Deffand (Madame du). LETTRES DE MADAME DU DEFFAND À HORACE WALPOLE. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Index, by Mrs. Paget Toynbee. In Three Volumes. Demy 8vo. £3 3s. net.

Deffand (Madame du). LETTERS FROM MADAME DU DEFFAND TO HORACE WALPOLE. Edited, with Introduction, Notes, and Index, by Mrs. Paget Toynbee. In Three Volumes. Demy 8vo. £3 3s. net.

Dickinson (G. L.). THE GREEK VIEW OF LIFE. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

Dickinson (G. L.). THE GREEK VIEW OF LIFE. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo. £2.50 net.

Ditchfield (P. H.). THE PARISH CLERK. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Ditchfield (P. H.). THE PARISH CLERK. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE OLD-TIME PARSON. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE OLD-TIME PARSON. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

*THE OLD ENGLISH COUNTRY SQUIRE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

*THE OLD ENGLISH COUNTRY SQUIRE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.*

Ditchfield (P. H.) and Roe (Fred). VANISHING ENGLAND. The Book by P. H. Ditchfield. Illustrated by Fred Roe. Second Edition. Wide Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Ditchfield (P. H.) and Roe (Fred). VANISHING ENGLAND. The book by P. H. Ditchfield. Illustrated by Fred Roe. Second Edition. Wide Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Douglas (Hugh A.). VENICE ON FOOT. With the Itinerary of the Grand Canal. Illustrated. Second Edition. Round corners. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Douglas (Hugh A.). VENICE ON FOOT. With the Itinerary of the Grand Canal. Illustrated. Second Edition. Rounded corners. Fcap. 8vo. £5.00 net.

VENICE AND HER TREASURES. Illustrated. Round corners. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

VENICE AND HER TREASURES. Illustrated. Round corners. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Dowden (J.). FURTHER STUDIES IN THE PRAYER BOOK. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Dowden (J.). FURTHER STUDIES IN THE PRAYER BOOK. Crown 8vo. £6.

Driver (S. R.). SERMONS ON SUBJECTS CONNECTED WITH THE OLD TESTAMENT. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Driver (S. R.). SERMONS ON SUBJECTS CONNECTED WITH THE OLD TESTAMENT. Crown 8vo. £6.

Dumas (Alexandre). THE CRIMES OF THE BORGIAS AND OTHERS. With an Introduction by R. S. Garnett. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Dumas (Alexandre). THE CRIMES OF THE BORGIAS AND OTHERS. With an Introduction by R.S. Garnett. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CRIMES OF URBAIN GRANDIER AND OTHERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CRIMES OF URBAIN GRANDIER AND OTHERS. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £6.

THE CRIMES OF THE MARQUISE DE BRINVILLIERS AND OTHERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CRIMES OF THE MARQUISE DE BRINVILLIERS AND OTHERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CRIMES OF ALI PACHA AND OTHERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CRIMES OF ALI PACHA AND OTHERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[5] MY MEMOIRS. Translated by E. M. Waller. With an Introduction by Andrew Lang. With Frontispieces in Photogravure. In six Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 6s. each volume.

[a id="Page_5_booklist2"] [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] MY MEMOIRS. Translated by E.M. Waller. With an Introduction by Andrew Lang. Includes Photogravure Frontispieces. In six volumes. Cr. 8vo. £6 per volume.

Vol. I. 1802-1821. Vol. IV. 1830-1831.
Vol. II. 1822-1825. Vol. V. 1831-1832.
Vol. III. 1826-1830. Vol. VI. 1832-1833.

MY PETS. Newly translated by A. R. Allinson. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MY PETS. Newly translated by A.R. Allinson. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Duncan (F. M.). OUR INSECT FRIENDS AND FOES. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Duncan (F. M.). OUR INSECT FRIENDS AND FOES. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £6.

Dunn-Pattison (R. P.). NAPOLEON'S MARSHALS. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. Second Edition. 12s. 6d. net.

Dunn-Pattison (R. P.). NAPOLEON'S MARSHALS. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. Second Edition. £12.50 net.

THE BLACK PRINCE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE BLACK PRINCE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Durham (The Earl of). THE REPORT ON CANADA. With an Introductory Note. Demy 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

Durham (The Earl of). THE REPORT ON CANADA. With an Introductory Note. Demy 8vo. 4s. 6d. net.

Dutt (W. A.). THE NORFOLK BROADS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Dutt (W. A.). THE NORFOLK BROADS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Egerton (H. E). A SHORT HISTORY OF BRITISH COLONIAL POLICY. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Egerton (H. E). A SHORT HISTORY OF BRITISH COLONIAL POLICY. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Evans (Herbert A.). CASTLES OF ENGLAND AND WALES. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Evans (Herbert A.). CASTLES OF ENGLAND AND WALES. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £12.50 net.

Exeter (Bishop of). REGNUM DEI. (The Bampton Lectures of 1901.) A Cheaper Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Exeter (Bishop of). KINGDOM OF GOD. (The Bampton Lectures of 1901.) A More Affordable Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Ewald (Carl). MY LITTLE BOY. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Ewald (Carl). MY LITTLE BOY. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Fairbrother (W. H.). THE PHILOSOPHY OF T. H. GREEN. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Fairbrother (W. H.). THE PHILOSOPHY OF T. H. GREEN. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £3.60.

*ffoulkes (Charles). THE ARMOURER AND HIS CRAFT. Illustrated. Royal 4to. £2 2s. net.

*ffoulkes (Charles). THE ARMOURER AND HIS CRAFT. Illustrated. Royal 4to. £2 2s. net.

Firth (C. H.). CROMWELL'S ARMY: A History of the English Soldier during the Civil Wars, the Commonwealth, and the Protectorate. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Firth (C. H.). CROMWELL'S ARMY: A History of the English Soldier during the Civil Wars, the Commonwealth, and the Protectorate. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Fisher (H. A. L.). THE REPUBLICAN TRADITION IN EUROPE. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Fisher (H. A. L.). THE REPUBLICAN TRADITION IN EUROPE. Cr. 8vo. £6.00 net.

FitzGerald (Edward). THE RUBA'IYAT OF OMAR KHAYYÁM. Printed from the Fifth and last Edition. With a Commentary by H. M. Batson, and a Biographical Introduction by E. D. Ross. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

FitzGerald (Edward). THE RUBA'IYAT OF OMAR KHAYYÁM. Printed from the Fifth and final Edition. With commentary by H.M. Batson, and a biographical introduction by E.D. Ross. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Flux (A. W.). ECONOMIC PRINCIPLES. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Flux (A. W.). ECONOMIC PRINCIPLES. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Fraser (J. F.). ROUND THE WORLD ON A WHEEL. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Fraser (J. F.). AROUND THE WORLD ON A WHEEL. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.

Galton (Sir Francis). MEMORIES OF MY LIFE. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Galton (Sir Francis). MEMORIES OF MY LIFE. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Gibbins (H. de B.). INDUSTRY IN ENGLAND: HISTORICAL OUTLINES. With Maps and Plans. Seventh Edition, Revised. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

Gibbins (H. de B.). INDUSTRY IN ENGLAND: HISTORICAL OUTLINES. With Maps and Plans. Seventh Edition, Revised. Demy 8vo. £10.60.

THE INDUSTRIAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND. With 5 Maps and a Plan. Eighteenth and Revised Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s.

THE INDUSTRIAL HISTORY OF ENGLAND. With 5 Maps and a Plan. Eighteenth and Revised Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s.

ENGLISH SOCIAL REFORMERS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

ENGLISH SOCIAL REFORMERS. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

Gibbon (Edward). THE MEMOIRS OF THE LIFE OF EDWARD GIBBON. Edited by G. Birkbeck Hill. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Gibbon (Edward). THE MEMOIRS OF THE LIFE OF EDWARD GIBBON. Edited by G. Birkbeck Hill. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE. Edited, with Notes, Appendices, and Maps, by J. B. Bury. Illustrated. In Seven Volumes. Demy 8vo. Each 10s. 6d. net. Also in Seven Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 6s. each.

THE DECLINE AND FALL OF THE ROMAN EMPIRE. Edited, with Notes, Appendices, and Maps, by J.B. Bury. Illustrated. In Seven Volumes. Demy 8vo. Each £10.50 net. Also in Seven Volumes. Cr. 8vo. £6 each.

Glover (T. R.). THE CONFLICT OF RELIGIONS IN THE EARLY ROMAN EMPIRE. Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Glover (T. R.). THE CONFLICT OF RELIGIONS IN THE EARLY ROMAN EMPIRE. Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Godley (A.D.). LYRA FRIVOLA. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Godley (A.D.). LYRA FRIVOLA. 4th Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50.

VERSES TO ORDER. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Verses to Order. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50.

SECOND STRINGS. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SECOND STRINGS. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50.

Gostling (Frances M.). THE BRETONS AT HOME. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Gostling (Frances M.). THE BRETONS AT HOME. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

AUVERGNE AND ITS PEOPLE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

AUVERGNE AND ITS PEOPLE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

*Gray (Arthur). CAMBRIDGE AND ITS STORY. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

*Gray (Arthur). CAMBRIDGE AND ITS STORY. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.*

Grahame (Kenneth). THE WIND IN THE WILLOWS. Illustrated. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Grahame (Kenneth). THE WIND IN THE WILLOWS. Illustrated. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Granger (Frank). HISTORICAL SOCIOLOGY: a Text-Book of Politics. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Granger (Frank). HISTORICAL SOCIOLOGY: a Politics Textbook. Cr. 8vo. £3.60 net.

Grew (Edwin Sharpe). THE GROWTH OF A PLANET. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Grew (Edwin Sharpe). THE GROWTH OF A PLANET. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Griffin (W. Hall) and Minchin (H. C.). THE LIFE OF ROBERT BROWNING. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Griffin (W. Hall) and Minchin (H. C.). THE LIFE OF ROBERT BROWNING. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Hale (J. R.). FAMOUS SEA FIGHTS: from Salamis to Tsu-shima. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Hale (J. R.). FAMOUS SEA FIGHTS: from Salamis to Tsushima. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

[6] *Hall (H. R.). THE ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE NEAR EAST FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE PERSIAN INVASION OF GREECE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] *Hall (H. R.). THE ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE NEAR EAST FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE PERSIAN INVASION OF GREECE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Hannay (D.). A SHORT HISTORY OF THE ROYAL NAVY. Vol. I., 1217-1688. Vol. II., 1689-1815. Demy 8vo. Each 7s. 6d. net.

Hannay (D.). A SHORT HISTORY OF THE ROYAL NAVY. Vol. I., 1217-1688. Vol. II., 1689-1815. Demy 8vo. Each £7.50 net.

Harper (Charles G.). THE AUTOCAR ROAD-BOOK. With Maps. In Four Volumes. Cr. 8vo. Each 7s. 6d. net.

Harper (Charles G.). THE AUTOCAR ROAD-BOOK. With Maps. In Four Volumes. Cr. 8vo. Each £7.50 net.

Vol. I.—South of The Thames.

Vol. I.—South of the Thames.

Vol. II.—North and South Wales and West Midlands.

Vol. II.—North and South Wales and the West Midlands.

Vol. III.—East Anglia and East Midlands.

Vol. III.—East Anglia and East Midlands.

*Vol. IV.—The North of England and South of Scotland.

*Vol. IV.—The North of England and the South of Scotland.*

Harris (Frank). THE WOMEN OF SHAKESPEARE. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Harris (Frank). THE WOMEN OF SHAKESPEARE. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Hassall (Arthur). THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Hassall (Arthur). THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Headley (F. W.). DARWINISM AND MODERN SOCIALISM. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Headley (F. W.). DARWINISM AND MODERN SOCIALISM. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Henderson (M. Sturge). GEORGE MEREDITH: NOVELIST, POET, REFORMER. With a Portrait. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Henderson (M. Sturge). GEORGE MEREDITH: NOVELIST, POET, REFORMER. With a Portrait. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Henley (W. E.). ENGLISH LYRICS: CHAUCER TO POE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

Henley (W. E.). ENGLISH LYRICS: CHAUCER TO POE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.50 net.

Hill (George Francis). ONE HUNDRED MASTERPIECES OF SCULPTURE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Hill (George Francis). ONE HUNDRED MASTERPIECES OF SCULPTURE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Hind (C. Lewis). DAYS IN CORNWALL. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hind (C. Lewis). DAYS IN CORNWALL. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hobhouse (L. T.). THE THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Hobhouse (L. T.). THE THEORY OF KNOWLEDGE. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Hobson (J. A.). INTERNATIONAL TRADE: An Application of Economic Theory. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

Hobson (J. A.). INTERNATIONAL TRADE: An Application of Economic Theory. Cr. 8vo. £2.50 net.

PROBLEMS OF POVERTY: An Inquiry into the Industrial Condition of the Poor. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

PROBLEMS OF POVERTY: An Investigation into the Working Conditions of the Poor. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

THE PROBLEM OF THE UNEMPLOYED: An Enquiry and an Economic Policy. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

THE PROBLEM OF THE UNEMPLOYED: An Investigation and an Economic Strategy. Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. £2.50.

Hodgson (Mrs W.). HOW TO IDENTIFY OLD CHINESE PORCELAIN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Post 8vo. 6s.

Hodgson (Mrs W.). HOW TO IDENTIFY OLD CHINESE PORCELAIN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Post 8vo. 6s.

Holdich (Sir T. H.). THE INDIAN BORDERLAND, 1880-1900. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Holdich (Sir T. H.). THE INDIAN BORDERLAND, 1880-1900. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Holdsworth (W. S.). A HISTORY OF ENGLISH LAW. In Four Volumes. Vols. I., II., III. Demy 8vo. Each 10s. 6d. net.

Holdsworth (W. S.). A HISTORY OF ENGLISH LAW. In Four Volumes. Vols. I., II., III. Demy 8vo. Each £10.60 net.

Holland (Clive). TYROL AND ITS PEOPLE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Holland (Clive). TYROL AND ITS PEOPLE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

THE BELGIANS AT HOME. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

THE BELGIANS AT HOME. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.50 net.

Horsburgh (E. L. S.). LORENZO THE MAGNIFICENT: and Florence in her Golden Age. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Horsburgh (E. L. S.). LORENZO THE MAGNIFICENT: and Florence during its Golden Age. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

WATERLOO: a Narrative and a Criticism. With Plans. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s.

WATERLOO: a Story and a Critique. With Plans. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 5 shillings.

THE LIFE OF SAVONAROLA. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

THE LIFE OF SAVONAROLA. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £5.00 net.

Hosie (Alexander). MANCHURIA. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Hosie (Alexander). MANCHURIA. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Hudson (W. H.). A SHEPHERD'S LIFE: Impressions of the South Wiltshire Downs. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Hudson (W. H.). A SHEPHERD'S LIFE: Impressions of the South Wiltshire Downs. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Humphreys (John H.). PROPORTIONAL REPRESENTATION. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Humphreys (John H.). PROPORTIONAL REPRESENTATION. Crown 8vo. £5.

Hutchinson (Horace G.). THE NEW FOREST. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hutchinson (Horace G.). THE NEW FOREST. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

Hutton (Edward). THE CITIES OF SPAIN. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hutton (Edward). THE CITIES OF SPAIN. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CITIES OF UMBRIA. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CITIES OF UMBRIA. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE CITIES OF LOMBARDY. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE CITIES OF LOMBARDY. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

FLORENCE AND NORTHERN TUSCANY WITH GENOA. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

FLORENCE AND NORTHERN TUSCANY WITH GENOA. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SIENA AND SOUTHERN TUSCANY. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SIENA AND SOUTHERN TUSCANY. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

VENICE AND VENETIA. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

VENICE AND VENETIA. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £6.

ROME. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ROME. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6£.

COUNTRY WALKS ABOUT FLORENCE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

COUNTRY WALKS AROUND FLORENCE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

IN UNKNOWN TUSCANY. With Notes by William Heywood. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

IN UNKNOWN TUSCANY. With Notes by William Heywood. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7.6 net.

A BOOK OF THE WYE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

A BOOK OF THE WYE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Ibsen (Henrik). BRAND. A Dramatic Poem, Translated by William Wilson. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Ibsen (Henrik). BRAND. A Dramatic Poem, Translated by William Wilson. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Inge (W. R.). CHRISTIAN MYSTICISM. (The Bampton Lectures of 1899.) Second and Cheaper Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Inge (W. R.). CHRISTIAN MYSTICISM. (The Bampton Lectures of 1899.) Second and Cheaper Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

[7] Innes (A. D.). A HISTORY OF THE BRITISH IN INDIA. With Maps and Plans. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Innes (A. D.). A HISTORY OF THE BRITISH IN INDIA. With Maps and Plans. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS. With Maps. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

ENGLAND UNDER THE TUDORS. With Maps. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Innes (Mary). SCHOOLS OF PAINTING. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Innes (Mary). SCHOOLS OF PAINTING. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Jenks (E.). AN OUTLINE OF ENGLISH LOCAL GOVERNMENT. Second Edition. Revised by R. C. K. Ensor, Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

Jenks (E.). AN OUTLINE OF ENGLISH LOCAL GOVERNMENT. Second Edition. Revised by R. C. K. Ensor, Cr. 8vo. £2.50 net.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH LAW: from the Earliest Times to the End of the Year 1911. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ENGLISH LAW: from the Earliest Times to the End of the Year 1911. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Jerningham (Charles Edward). THE MAXIMS OF MARMADUKE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s.

Jerningham (Charles Edward). THE MAXIMS OF MARMADUKE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s.

Johnston (Sir H. H.). BRITISH CENTRAL AFRICA. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 4to. 18s. net.

Johnston (Sir H. H.). BRITISH CENTRAL AFRICA. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 4to. £18.00 net.

THE NEGRO IN THE NEW WORLD. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

THE BLACK PERSON IN THE NEW WORLD. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £21.00 net.

Julian (Lady) of Norwich. REVELATIONS OF DIVINE LOVE. Edited by Grace Warrack. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Julian (Lady) of Norwich. REVELATIONS OF DIVINE LOVE. Edited by Grace Warrack. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Keats (John). THE POEMS. Edited with Introduction and Notes by E. de Sélincourt. With a Frontispiece in Photogravure. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Keats (John). THE POEMS. Edited with Introduction and Notes by E. de Sélincourt. With a Frontispiece in Photogravure. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Keble (John). THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. With an Introduction and Notes by W. Lock. Illustrated. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Keble (John). THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. With an Introduction and Notes by W. Lock. Illustrated. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Kempis (Thomas à). THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. From the Latin, with an Introduction by Dean Farrar. Illustrated. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Kempis (Thomas à). THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. Translated from the Latin, with an Introduction by Dean Farrar. Illustrated. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Kingston (Edward). A GUIDE TO THE BRITISH PICTURES IN THE NATIONAL GALLERY. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Kingston (Edward). A GUIDE TO THE BRITISH PICTURES IN THE NATIONAL GALLERY. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. £3.60 net.

Kipling (Rudyard). BARRACK-ROOM BALLADS. 108th Thousand. Thirty-first Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

Kipling (Rudyard). BARRACK-ROOM BALLADS. 108th Thousand. Thirty-first Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

THE SEVEN SEAS. 89th Thousand. Nineteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

THE SEVEN SEAS. 89th Thousand. Nineteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

THE FIVE NATIONS. 72nd Thousand. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

THE FIVE NATIONS. 72nd Thousand. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

DEPARTMENTAL DITTIES. Twentieth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

DEPARTMENTAL DITTIES. Twentieth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo, Leather. 5s. net.

Lamb (Charles and Mary). THE COMPLETE WORKS. Edited with an Introduction and Notes by E. V. Lucas. A New and Revised Edition in Six Volumes. With Frontispiece. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. each. The volumes are:—

Lamb (Charles and Mary). THE COMPLETE WORKS. Edited with an Introduction and Notes by E.V. Lucas. A New and Revised Edition in Six Volumes. With Frontispiece. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. each. The volumes are:—

i. Miscellaneous Prose. ii. Elia and the Last Essays of Elia. iii. Books for Children. iv. Plays and Poems. v. and vi. Letters.

i. Various Writings. ii. Elia and the Final Essays of Elia. iii. Children's Books. iv. Plays and Poetry. v. and vi. Messages.

Lankester (Sir Ray). SCIENCE FROM AN EASY CHAIR. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Lankester (Sir Ray). SCIENCE FROM AN EASY CHAIR. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Le Braz (Anatole). THE LAND OF PARDONS. Translated by Frances M. Gostling. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Le Braz (Anatole). THE LAND OF PARDONS. Translated by Frances M. Gostling. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Lock (Walter). ST. PAUL, THE MASTER-BUILDER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Lock (Walter). ST. PAUL, THE MASTER-BUILDER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE BIBLE AND CHRISTIAN LIFE. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BIBLE AND CHRISTIAN LIFE. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Lodge (Sir Oliver). THE SUBSTANCE OF FAITH, ALLIED WITH SCIENCE: A Catechism for Parents and Teachers. Eleventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. net.

Lodge (Sir Oliver). THE SUBSTANCE OF FAITH, ALLIED WITH SCIENCE: A Catechism for Parents and Teachers. Eleventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.

MAN AND THE UNIVERSE: A Study of the Influence of the Advance in Scientific Knowledge upon our understanding of Christianity. Ninth Edition. Demy 8vo. 5s. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

MAN AND THE UNIVERSE: A Study on How Scientific Knowledge Advancements Impact Our Understanding of Christianity. Ninth Edition. Demy 8vo. 5s. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

THE SURVIVAL OF MAN. A Study in Unrecognised Human Faculty. Fifth Edition. Wide Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

THE SURVIVAL OF MAN. A Study on Unrecognized Human Potential. Fifth Edition. Wide Crown 8vo. 5s. net.

REASON AND BELIEF. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

REASON AND BELIEF. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60 net.

*MODERN PROBLEMS. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

MODERN PROBLEMS. Cr. 8vo. £5.00 net.

Lorimer (George Horace). LETTERS FROM A SELF-MADE MERCHANT TO HIS SON. Illustrated. Twenty-second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

Lorimer (George Horace). LETTERS FROM A SELF-MADE MERCHANT TO HIS SON. Illustrated. Twenty-second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

OLD GORGON GRAHAM. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

OLD GORGON GRAHAM. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Lucas (E. V.). THE LIFE OF CHARLES LAMB. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Lucas (E. V.). THE LIFE OF CHARLES LAMB. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

A WANDERER IN HOLLAND. Illustrated. Thirteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A WANDERER IN HOLLAND. Illustrated. Thirteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A WANDERER IN LONDON. Illustrated. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A WANDERER IN LONDON. Illustrated. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A WANDERER IN PARIS. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

A WANDERER IN PARIS. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

*A WANDERER IN FLORENCE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*A WANDERER IN FLORENCE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.*

THE OPEN ROAD: A Little Book for Wayfarers. Eighteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.; India Paper, 7s. 6d. *Also Illustrated in colour. Cr. 4to. 15s. net.

THE OPEN ROAD: A Little Book for Travelers. Eighteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.; India Paper, 7s. 6d. *Also Illustrated in color. Cr. 4to. 15s. net.

[8]THE FRIENDLY TOWN: A Little Book for the Urbane. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.; India Paper, 7s. 6d.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]THE FRIENDLY TOWN: A Little Book for the Modern Reader. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5 pounds.; India Paper, 7 pounds 6 pence.

FIRESIDE AND SUNSHINE. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

FIRESIDE AND SUNSHINE. 6th Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

CHARACTER AND COMEDY. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

CHARACTER AND COMEDY. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £5.

THE GENTLEST ART. A Choice of Letters by Entertaining Hands. Seventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

THE GENTLEST ART. A Selection of Letters by Entertaining Writers. Seventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

THE SECOND POST. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

THE SECOND POST. 3rd Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £5.

HER INFINITE VARIETY: A Feminine Portrait Gallery. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

HER INFINITE VARIETY: A Gallery of Women’s Art. Sixth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

GOOD COMPANY: A Rally of Men. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

GOOD COMPANY: Men's Rally. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ONE DAY AND ANOTHER. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

ONE DAY AND ANOTHER. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

OLD LAMPS FOR NEW. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

OLD LAMPS FOR NEW. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

LISTENER'S LURE: An Oblique Narration. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

LISTENER'S LURE: An Unconventional Storytelling. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

OVER BEMERTON'S: An Easy-Going Chronicle. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

OVER BEMERTON'S: A Chill Chronicle. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

MR. INGLESIDE. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

MR. INGLESIDE. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £5.

See also Lamb (Charles).

See also __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Lydekker (R. and Others). REPTILES, AMPHIBIA, FISHES, AND LOWER CHORDATA. Edited by J. C. Cunningham. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Lydekker (R. and Others). REPTILES, AMPHIBIA, FISHES, AND LOWER CHORDATA. Edited by J.C. Cunningham. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Lydekker (R.). THE OX AND ITS KINDRED. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Lydekker (R.). THE OX AND ITS RELATIVES. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Macaulay (Lord). CRITICAL AND HISTORICAL ESSAYS. Edited by F. C. Montague. Three Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 18s.

Macaulay (Lord). CRITICAL AND HISTORICAL ESSAYS. Edited by F.C. Montague. Three Volumes. Crown 8vo. £18.

McCabe (Joseph). THE DECAY OF THE CHURCH OF ROME. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

McCabe (Joseph). THE DECAY OF THE CHURCH OF ROME. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

THE EMPRESSES OF ROME. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

THE EMPRESSES OF ROME. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £12.50 net.

MacCarthy (Desmond) and Russell (Agatha). LADY JOHN RUSSELL: A Memoir. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

MacCarthy (Desmond) and Russell (Agatha). LADY JOHN RUSSELL: A memoir. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

McCullagh (Francis). THE FALL OF ABD-UL-HAMID. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

McCullagh (Francis). THE FALL OF ABD-UL-HAMID. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

McDougall (William). AN INTRODUCTION TO SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

McDougall (William). AN INTRODUCTION TO SOCIAL PSYCHOLOGY. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. £5.00 net.

BODY AND MIND: A History and a Defence of Animism. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

BODY AND MIND: A History and Defense of Animism. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

'Mdlle. Mori' (Author of). ST. CATHERINE OF SIENA AND HER TIMES. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

'Mdlle. Mori' (Author of). ST. CATHERINE OF SIENA AND HER TIMES. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Maeterlinck (Maurice). THE BLUE BIRD: A Fairy Play in Six Acts. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Fcap. 8vo. Deckle Edges. 3s. 6d. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, 1s. net. An Edition, illustrated in colour by F. Cayley Robinson, is also published. Cr. 4to. Gilt top. 21s. net. Of the above book Twenty-nine Editions in all have been issued.

Maeterlinck (Maurice). THE BLUE BIRD: A Fairy Play in Six Acts. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Fcap. 8vo. Deckle Edges. £3.6. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. Cloth, £1 net. An Edition, illustrated in color by F. Cayley Robinson, is also published. Cr. 4to. Gilt top. £21 net. Of the above book, twenty-nine editions in total have been issued.

MARY MAGDALENE: A Play in Three Acts. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. Deckle Edges. 3s. 6d. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

MARY MAGDALENE: A Play in Three Acts. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. Deckle Edges. 3s. 6d. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

DEATH. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

DEATH. Translated by Alexander Teixeira de Mattos. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Mahaffy (J. P.). A HISTORY OF EGYPT UNDER THE PTOLEMAIC DYNASTY. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Mahaffy (J. P.). A HISTORY OF EGYPT UNDER THE PTOLEMAIC DYNASTY. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Maitland (F. W.). ROMAN CANON LAW IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. Royal 8vo. 7s. 6d.

Maitland (F. W.). ROMAN CANON LAW IN THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. Royal 8vo. 7s. 6d.

Marett (R. R.). THE THRESHOLD OF RELIGION. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Marett (R. R.). THE THRESHOLD OF RELIGION. Crown 8vo. £3.60 net.

Marriott (Charles). A SPANISH HOLIDAY. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Marriott (Charles). A SPANISH HOLIDAY. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

THE ROMANCE OF THE RHINE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

THE ROMANCE OF THE RHINE. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Marriott (J. A. R.). THE LIFE AND TIMES OF LUCIUS CARY, VISCOUNT FALKLAND. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Marriott (J. A. R.). THE LIFE AND TIMES OF LUCIUS CARY, VISCOUNT FALKLAND. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7.50 GBP net.

Masefield (John). SEA LIFE IN NELSON'S TIME. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Masefield (John). SEA LIFE IN NELSON'S TIME. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

A SAILOR'S GARLAND. Selected and Edited. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

A SAILOR'S GARLAND. Selected and Edited. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.50 net.

Masterman (C. F. G.). TENNYSON AS A RELIGIOUS TEACHER. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Masterman (C. F. G.). TENNYSON AS A RELIGIOUS TEACHER. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CONDITION OF ENGLAND. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

THE CONDITION OF ENGLAND. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. £6. Also in Fcap. 8vo. £1 net.

*Mayne (Ethel Colburn). BYRON. Illustrated. In two volumes. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

*Mayne (Ethel Colburn). BYRON. Illustrated. In two volumes. Demy 8vo. £21.00 net.*

Medley (D. J.). ORIGINAL ILLUSTRATIONS OF ENGLISH CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Medley (D. J.). ORIGINAL ILLUSTRATIONS OF ENGLISH CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY. Crown 8vo. £7.50 net.

Methuen (A. M. S.). ENGLAND'S RUIN: Discussed in Fourteen Letters to a Protectionist. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3d. net.

Methuen (A. M. S.). ENGLAND'S RUIN: Discussed in Fourteen Letters to a Protectionist. Ninth Edition. Crown 8vo. 3d. net.

Miles (Eustace). LIFE AFTER LIFE: or, The Theory of Reincarnation. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

Miles (Eustace). LIFE AFTER LIFE: or, The Theory of Rebirth. Cr. 8vo. £2.50 net.

THE POWER OF CONCENTRATION: How to Acquire it. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

THE POWER OF CONCENTRATION: How to Get It. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

[9]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Millais (J. G.). THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF SIR JOHN EVERETT MILLAIS. Illustrated. New Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Millais (J. G.). THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF SIR JOHN EVERETT MILLAIS. Illustrated. New Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Milne (J. G.). A HISTORY OF EGYPT UNDER ROMAN RULE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Milne (J. G.). A HISTORY OF EGYPT UNDER ROMAN RULE. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £6.

Moffat (Mary M.). QUEEN LOUISA OF PRUSSIA. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Moffat (Mary M.). QUEEN LOUISA OF PRUSSIA. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MARIA THERESA. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

MARIA THERESA. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Money (L. G. Chiozza). RICHES AND POVERTY, 1910. Tenth and Revised Edition. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

Money (L. G. Chiozza). RICHES AND POVERTY, 1910. Tenth and Revised Edition. Demy 8vo. £5.00 net.

MONEY'S FISCAL DICTIONARY, 1910. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

MONEY'S FISCAL DICTIONARY, 1910. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

INSURANCE VERSUS POVERTY. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

INSURANCE vs. POVERTY. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

THINGS THAT MATTER: Papers on Subjects which are, or ought to be, under Discussion. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

THINGS THAT MATTER: Papers on Topics that are currently being discussed or should be discussed.. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

Montague (C. E.). DRAMATIC VALUES. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Montague (C. E.). DRAMATIC VALUES. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Moorhouse (E. Hallam). NELSON'S LADY HAMILTON. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Moorhouse (E. Hallam). NELSON'S LADY HAMILTON. Illustrated. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

*Morgan (C. Lloyd). INSTINCT AND EXPERIENCE. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

*Morgan (C. Lloyd). INSTINCT AND EXPERIENCE. Crown 8vo. £5.00 net.

*Nevill (Lady Dorothy). MY OWN TIMES. Edited by her son. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

*Nevill (Lady Dorothy). MY OWN TIMES. Edited by her son. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.*

Norway (A. H.). NAPLES: Past and Present. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Norway (A. H.). NAPLES: Now and Then. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.

*O'Donnell (Elliott). WEREWOLVES. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

*O'Donnell (Elliott). WEREWOLVES. Cr. 8vo. £5.00 net.*

Oman (C. W. C.). A HISTORY OF THE ART OF WAR IN THE MIDDLE AGES. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Oman (C. W. C.). A HISTORY OF THE ART OF WAR IN THE MIDDLE AGES. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST. With Maps. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

ENGLAND BEFORE THE NORMAN CONQUEST. With Maps. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Oxford (M. N.). A HANDBOOK OF NURSING. Sixth Edition, Revised. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Oxford (M. N.). A HANDBOOK OF NURSING. Sixth Edition, Revised. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Pakes (W. C. C). THE SCIENCE OF HYGIENE. Illustrated. Second and Cheaper Edition. Revised by A. T. Nankivell. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Pakes (W. C. C). THE SCIENCE OF HYGIENE. Illustrated. Second and Cheaper Edition. Revised by A.T. Nankivell. Crown 8vo. £5.00 net.

Parker (Eric). THE BOOK OF THE ZOO. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Parker (Eric). THE BOOK OF THE ZOO. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Peary (Sir Edwin). TURKEY AND ITS PEOPLE. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Peary (Sir Edwin). TURKEY AND ITS PEOPLE. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Petrie (W. M. Flinders). A HISTORY OF EGYPT. Illustrated. In Six Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 6s. each.

Petrie (W. M. Flinders). A HISTORY OF EGYPT. Illustrated. In Six Volumes. Cr. 8vo. 6s. each.

Vol. I. From the Ist to the XVIth Dynasty. Seventh Edition.

Vol. I. From the 1st to the 16th Dynasty. Seventh Edition.

Vol. II. The XVIIth and XVIIIth Dynasties. Fourth Edition.

Vol. II. The 17th and 18th Dynasties. Fourth Edition.

Vol. III. XIXth to XXXth Dynasties.

Vol. III. 19th to 30th Dynasties.

Vol. IV. Egypt under the Ptolemaic Dynasty. J. P. Mahaffy.

Vol. IV. Egypt in the Ptolemaic Dynasty. J. P. Mahaffy.

Vol. V. Egypt under Roman Rule. J. G. Milne.

Vol. V. Egypt Under Roman Rule. J. G. Milne.

Vol. VI. Egypt in the Middle Ages. Stanley Lane-Poole.

Vol. VI. Egypt in the Middle Ages. Stanley Lane-Poole.

RELIGION AND CONSCIENCE IN ANCIENT EGYPT. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

RELIGION AND CONSCIENCE IN ANCIENT EGYPT. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

SYRIA AND EGYPT, FROM THE TELL EL AMARNA LETTERS. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

SYRIA AND EGYPT, FROM THE TELL EL AMARNA LETTERS. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

EGYPTIAN TALES. Translated from the Papyri. First Series, ivth to xiith Dynasty. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

EGYPTIAN TALES. Translated from the Papyri. First Series, 4th to 12th Dynasty. Illustrated. *Second Edition.* *Cr. 8vo.* *3s. 6d.*

EGYPTIAN TALES. Translated from the Papyri. Second Series, xviiith to xixth Dynasty. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

EGYPTIAN TALES. Translated from the Papyri. Second Series, 18th to 19th Dynasty. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £3.50.

EGYPTIAN DECORATIVE ART. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

EGYPTIAN DECORATIVE ART. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £3.60.

Phelps (Ruth S.). SKIES ITALIAN: A Little Breviary for Travellers in Italy. Fcap. 8vo. Leather. 5s. net.

Phelps (Ruth S.). ITALIAN SKIES: A Brief Guide for Travelers in Italy. Fcap. 8vo. Leather. 5s. net.

Pollard (Alfred W.). SHAKESPEARE FOLIOS AND QUARTOS. A Study in the Bibliography of Shakespeare's Plays, 1594-1685. Illustrated. Folio. 21s. net.

Pollard (Alfred W.). SHAKESPEARE FOLIOS AND QUARTOS. A Study in the Bibliography of Shakespeare's Plays, 1594-1685. Illustrated. Folio. £21.00 net.

Porter (G. R.). THE PROGRESS OF THE NATION. A New Edition. Edited by F. W. Hirst. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

Porter (G. R.). THE PROGRESS OF THE NATION. A New Edition. Edited by F. W. Hirst. Demy 8vo. £21.00 net.

Power (J. O'Connor). THE MAKING OF AN ORATOR. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Power (J. O'Connor). BECOMING AN ORATOR. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Price (Eleanor C). CARDINAL DE RICHELIEU. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Price (Eleanor C). CARDINAL DE RICHELIEU. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Price (L. L.). A SHORT HISTORY OF POLITICAL ECONOMY IN ENGLAND FROM ADAM SMITH TO ARNOLD TOYNBEE. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Price (L. L.). A BRIEF HISTORY OF POLITICAL ECONOMY IN ENGLAND FROM ADAM SMITH TO ARNOLD TOYNBEE. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo. £2.50.

Pycraft (W. P.). A HISTORY OF BIRDS. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Pycraft (W. P.). A HISTORY OF BIRDS. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Rawlings (Gertrude B.). COINS AND HOW TO KNOW THEM. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Rawlings (Gertrude B.). COINS AND HOW TO KNOW THEM. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Regan (C. Tate). THE FRESHWATER FISHES OF THE BRITISH ISLES. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Regan (C. Tate). THE FRESHWATER FISHES OF THE BRITISH ISLES. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £6.

Reid (Archdall). THE LAWS OF HEREDITY. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

Reid (Archdall). THE LAWS OF HEREDITY. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £21.00 net.

[booklist2_10]Robertson (C. Grant). SELECT STATUTES, CASES, AND DOCUMENTS, 1660-1894. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Robertson (C. Grant). SELECT STATUTES, CASES, AND DOCUMENTS, 1660-1894. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

ENGLAND UNDER THE HANOVERIANS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

ENGLAND UNDER THE HANOVERIANS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Roe (Fred). OLD OAK FURNITURE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Roe (Fred). OLD OAK FURNITURE. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

*Ryan (P. F. W.). STUART LIFE AND MANNERS: A Social History. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Ryan (P. F. W.). STUART LIFE AND MANNERS: A Social History. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

St. Francis of Assisi. THE LITTLE FLOWERS OF THE GLORIOUS MESSER, AND OF HIS FRIARS. Done into English, with Notes by William Heywood. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

St. Francis of Assisi. THE LITTLE FLOWERS OF THE GLORIOUS MESSER, AND OF HIS FRIARS. Translated into English, with Notes by William Heywood. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 5s. net.

'Saki' (H. H. Munro). REGINALD. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

'Saki' (H. H. Munro). REGINALD. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50 net.

REGINALD IN RUSSIA. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net.

REGINALD IN RUSSIA. Fcap. 8vo. £2.50 net.

Sandeman (G. A. C.). METTERNICH. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Sandeman (G. A. C.). METTERNICH. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Schidrowitz (Philip). RUBBER. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Schidrowitz (Philip). RUBBER. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Selous (Edmund). TOMMY SMITH'S ANIMALS. Illustrated. Eleventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Selous (Edmund). TOMMY SMITH'S ANIMALS. Illustrated. Eleventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

TOMMY SMITH'S OTHER ANIMALS. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

TOMMY SMITH'S OTHER ANIMALS. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

JACK'S INSECTS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

JACK'S INSECTS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Shakespeare (William). THE FOUR FOLIOS. 1623; 1632; 1664; 1685. Each £4 4s. net, or a complete set, £12 12s. net.

Shakespeare (William). THE FOUR FOLIOS. 1623; 1632; 1664; 1685. Each £4 4s. net, or a complete set, £12 12s. net.

THE POEMS OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. With an Introduction and Notes by George Wyndham. Demy 8vo. Buckram. 10s. 6d.

THE POEMS OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. With an Introduction and Notes by George Wyndham. Demy 8vo. Buckram. 10s. 6d.

Shelley (Percy Bysshe). THE POEMS OF PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. With an Introduction by A. Clutton-Brock and notes by C. D. Locock. Two Volumes. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

Shelley (Percy Bysshe). THE POEMS OF PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY. With an Introduction by A. Clutton-Brock and notes by C.D. Locock. Two Volumes. Demy 8vo. £21.00 net.

Sladen (Douglas). SICILY: The New Winter Resort. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Sladen (Douglas). SICILY: The New Winter Resort. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Smith (Adam). THE WEALTH OF NATIONS. Edited by Edwin Cannan. Two Volumes. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

Smith (Adam). THE WEALTH OF NATIONS. Edited by Edwin Cannan. Two Volumes. Demy 8vo. 21s. net.

Smith (G. Herbert). GEM-STONES AND THEIR DISTINCTIVE CHARACTERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Smith (G. Herbert). GEMSTONES AND THEIR UNIQUE CHARACTERS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Snell (F. J.). A BOOK OF EXMOOR. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Snell (F. J.). A BOOK OF EXMOOR. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £6.

THE CUSTOMS OF OLD ENGLAND. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CUSTOMS OF OLD ENGLAND. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

'Stancliffe.' GOLF DO'S AND DONT'S. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

'Stancliffe.' GOLF DO'S AND DON'TS. Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. £1.00 net.

Stevenson (R. L.). THE LETTERS OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON. Edited by Sir Sidney Colvin. A New and Enlarged Edition in four volumes. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. Each 5s. Leather, each 5s. net.

Stevenson (R. L.). THE LETTERS OF ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON. Edited by Sir Sidney Colvin. A New and Enlarged Edition in four volumes. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. Each costs 5s. Leather edition, each 5s. net.

Stevenson (M. I.). FROM SARANAC TO THE MARQUESAS AND BEYOND. Being Letters written by Mrs. M. I. Stevenson during 1887-88. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Stevenson (M. I.). FROM SARANAC TO THE MARQUESAS AND BEYOND. Being Letters written by Mrs. M.I. Stevenson during 1887-88. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

LETTERS FROM SAMOA, 1891-95. Edited and arranged by M. C. Balfour. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

LETTERS FROM SAMOA, 1891-95. Edited and arranged by M.C. Balfour. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Storr (Vernon F.). DEVELOPMENT AND DIVINE PURPOSE. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Storr (Vernon F.). DEVELOPMENT AND DIVINE PURPOSE. Crown 8vo. £5.00 net.

Streatfeild (R. A.). MODERN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Streatfeild (R. A.). MODERN MUSIC AND MUSICIANS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7.50 net.

Swanton (E. W.). FUNGI AND HOW TO KNOW THEM. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Swanton (E. W.). FUNGI AND HOW TO IDENTIFY THEM. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Symes (J. E.). THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d.

Symes (J. E.). THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £2.50.

Tabor (Margaret E.). THE SAINTS IN ART. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Tabor (Margaret E.). THE SAINTS IN ART. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. £3.60 net.

Taylor (A. E.). ELEMENTS OF METAPHYSICS. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Taylor (A. E.). ELEMENTS OF METAPHYSICS. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Taylor (Mrs. Basil) (Harriet Osgood). JAPANESE GARDENS. Illustrated. Cr. 4to. 21s. net.

Taylor (Mrs. Basil) (Harriet Osgood). JAPANESE GARDENS. Illustrated. Cr. 4to. £21.00 net.

Thibaudeau (A. C.). BONAPARTE AND THE CONSULATE. Translated and Edited by G. K. Fortescue. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Thibaudeau (A. C.). BONAPARTE AND THE CONSULATE. Translated and Edited by G.K. Fortescue. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Thomas (Edward). MAURICE MAETERLINCK. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Thomas (Edward). MAURICE MAETERLINCK. Illustrated. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £5.00 net.

Thompson (Francis). SELECTED POEMS OF FRANCIS THOMPSON. With a Biographical Note by Wilfrid Meynell. With a Portrait in Photogravure. Seventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Thompson (Francis). SELECTED POEMS OF FRANCIS THOMPSON. With a Biographical Note by Wilfrid Meynell. Including a Portrait in Photogravure. Seventh Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Tileston (Mary W.). DAILY STRENGTH FOR DAILY NEEDS. Nineteenth Edition. Medium 16mo. 2s. 6d. net. Lambskin 3s. 6d. net. Also an edition in superior binding, 6s.

Tileston (Mary W.). DAILY STRENGTH FOR DAILY NEEDS. Nineteenth Edition. Medium 16mo. £2.50 net. Lambskin £3.50 net. Also available in a premium binding, £6.00.

THE STRONGHOLD OF HOPE. Medium 16mo. 2s. 6d. net.

THE STRONGHOLD OF HOPE. Medium 16mo. £2.50 net.

Toynbee (Paget). DANTE ALIGHIERI His Life and Works. With 16 Illustrations. Fourth and Enlarged Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Toynbee (Paget). DANTE ALIGHIERI His Life and Works. With 16 Illustrations. Fourth and Enlarged Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Trevelyan (G. M.). ENGLAND UNDER THE STUARTS. With Maps and Plans. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Trevelyan (G. M.). ENGLAND UNDER THE STUARTS. With Maps and Plans. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Triggs (H. Inigo). TOWN PLANNING: Past, Present, and Possible. Illustrated. Second Edition. Wide Royal 8vo. 15s. net.

Triggs (H. Inigo). TOWN PLANNING: Past, Present, and Future. Illustrated. Second Edition. Wide Royal 8vo. 15s. net.

*Turner (Sir Alfred E.). SIXTY YEARS OF A SOLDIER'S LIFE. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

*Turner (Sir Alfred E.). SIXTY YEARS OF A SOLDIER'S LIFE. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.*

Underhill (Evelyn). MYSTICISM. A Study in the Nature and Development of Man's Spiritual Consciousness. Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Underhill (Evelyn). MYSTICISM. A Study in the Nature and Development of Man's Spiritual Consciousness. Fourth Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

*Underwood (F. M.). UNITED ITALY. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

*Underwood (F. M.). UNITED ITALY. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.*

Urwick (E. J.). A PHILOSOPHY OF SOCIAL PROGRESS. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Urwick (E. J.). A PHILOSOPHY OF SOCIAL PROGRESS. Crown 8vo. £6.

Vaughan (Herbert M.). THE NAPLES RIVIERA. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Vaughan (Herbert M.). THE NAPLES RIVIERA. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

FLORENCE AND HER TREASURES. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. Round corners. 5s. net.

FLORENCE AND HER TREASURES. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. Round corners. 5s. net.

Vernon (Hon. W. Warren). READINGS ON THE INFERNO OF DANTE. With an Introduction by the Rev. Dr. Moore. Two Volumes. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 15s. net.

Vernon (Hon. W. Warren). READINGS ON THE INFERNO OF DANTE. With an Introduction by the Rev. Dr. Moore. Two Volumes. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £15.00 net.

READINGS ON THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. With an Introduction by the late Dean Church. Two Volumes. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 15s. net.

READINGS ON THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. With an Introduction by the late Dean Church. Two Volumes. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 15s. net.

READINGS ON THE PARADISO OF DANTE. With an Introduction by the Bishop of Ripon. Two Volumes. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 15s. net.

READINGS ON THE PARADISO OF DANTE. With an Introduction by the Bishop of Ripon. Two Volumes. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 15s. net.

Wade (G. W.), and Wade (J. H.). RAMBLES IN SOMERSET. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Wade (G. W.) and Wade (J. H.). RAMBLES IN SOMERSET. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Waddell (L. A.). LHASA AND ITS MYSTERIES. With a Record of the Expedition of 1903-1904. Illustrated. Third and Cheaper Edition. Medium 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Waddell (L. A.). LHASA AND ITS MYSTERIES. With a Record of the Expedition of 1903-1904. Illustrated. Third and Cheaper Edition. Medium 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Wagner (Richard). RICHARD WAGNER'S MUSIC DRAMAS: Interpretations, embodying Wagner's own explanations. By Alice Leighton Cleather and Basil Crump. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. each.

Wagner (Richard). RICHARD WAGNER'S MUSIC DRAMAS: Interpretations, including Wagner's own explanations. By Alice Leighton Cleather and Basil Crump. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. each.

The Ring of the Nibelung. Fifth Edition.

The Nibelung's Ring. Fifth Edition.

Parsifal, Lohengrin, and the Holy Grail.

Parsifal, Lohengrin, and the Holy Grail.

Tristan and Isolde.

Tristan and Isolde.

Tannhäuser and the Mastersingers of Nuremberg.

Tannhäuser and the Mastersingers of Nuremberg.

Waterhouse (Elizabeth). WITH THE SIMPLE-HEARTED: Little Homilies to Women in Country Places. Third Edition. Small Pott 8vo. 2s. net.

Waterhouse (Elizabeth). WITH THE SIMPLE-HEARTED: Short Inspiring Talks for Women in Rural Areas. Third Edition. Small Pott 8vo. £2 net.

THE HOUSE BY THE CHERRY TREE. A Second Series of Little Homilies to Women in Country Places. Small Pott 8vo. 2s. net.

THE HOUSE BY THE CHERRY TREE. A Second Series of Little Homilies to Women in Country Places. Small Pott 8vo. 2s. net.

COMPANIONS OF THE WAY. Being Selections for Morning and Evening Reading. Chosen and arranged by Elizabeth Waterhouse. Large Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

COMPANIONS OF THE WAY. Selections for Morning and Evening Reading. Chosen and arranged by Liz Waterhouse. Large Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

THOUGHTS OF A TERTIARY. Small Pott 8vo. 1s. net.

THOUGHTS OF A TERTIARY. Small Pott 8vo. £1.00 net.

Waters (W. G.). ITALIAN SCULPTORS AND SMITHS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Waters (W. G.). ITALIAN SCULPTORS AND SMITHS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 7.50 net.

Watt (Francis). EDINBURGH AND THE LOTHIANS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Watt (Francis). EDINBURGH AND THE LOTHIANS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 10.50 net.

*Wedmore (Sir Frederick). MEMORIES. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

*Wedmore (Sir Frederick). MEMORIES. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Weigall (Arthur E. P.). A GUIDE TO THE ANTIQUITIES OF UPPER EGYPT: From Abydos to the Sudan Frontier. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Weigall (Arthur E. P.). A GUIDE TO THE ANTIQUITIES OF UPPER EGYPT: From Abydos to the Sudan Frontier. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Welch (Catharine). THE LITTLE DAUPHIN. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Welch (Catharine). THE LITTLE DAUPHIN. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Wells (J.). OXFORD AND OXFORD LIFE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Wells (J.). OXFORD AND OXFORD LIFE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ROME. Eleventh Edition. With 3 Maps. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

A SHORT HISTORY OF ROME. Eleventh Edition. With 3 Maps. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Wilde (Oscar). THE WORKS OF OSCAR WILDE. In Twelve Volumes. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net each volume.

Wilde (Oscar). THE WORKS OF OSCAR WILDE. In Twelve Volumes. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net each volume.

i. Lord Arthur Savile's Crime and the Portrait of Mr. W. H. ii. The Duchess of Padua. iii. Poems. iv. Lady Windermere's Fan. v. A Woman of No Importance. vi. An Ideal Husband. vii. The Importance of Being Earnest. viii. A House of Pomegranates. ix. Intentions. x. De Profundis and Prison Letters. xi. Essays. xii. Salomé, A Florentine Tragedy, and The Holy Courtesan.

Williams (H. Noel). THE WOMEN BONAPARTES. The Mother and three Sisters of Napoleon. Illustrated. Two Volumes. Demy 8vo. 24s. net.

Williams (H. Noel). THE WOMEN BONAPARTES. The Mother and Three Sisters of Napoleon. Illustrated. Two Volumes. Demy 8vo. 24s. net.

A ROSE OF SAVOY: Marie Adélaïde of Savoy, Duchesse de Bourgogne, Mother of Louis xv. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

A ROSE OF SAVOY: Marie Adélaïde of Savoy, Duchess of Burgundy, Mother of Louis XV. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

THE FASCINATING DUC DE RICHELIEU: Louis François Armand du Plessis (1696-1788). Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

THE FASCINATING DUC DE RICHELIEU: Louis François Armand du Plessis (1696-1788). Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

A PRINCESS OF ADVENTURE: Marie Caroline, Duchesse de Berry (1798-1870). Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

A PRINCESS OF ADVENTURE: Marie Caroline, Duchess of Berry (1798-1870). Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

[12]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Wood (Sir Evelyn). FROM MIDSHIPMAN TO FIELD-MARSHAL. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

Wood (Sir Evelyn). FROM MIDSHIPMAN TO FIELD-MARSHAL. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net. Also Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

THE REVOLT IN HINDUSTAN (1857-59). Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE REVOLT IN HINDUSTAN (1857-59). Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Wood (W. Birkbeck), and Edmonds (Col. J. E.). A HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR IN THE UNITED STATES (1861-5). With an Introduction by Spenser Wilkinson. With 24 Maps and Plans. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Wood (W. Birkbeck), and Edmonds (Col. J. E.). A HISTORY OF THE CIVIL WAR IN THE UNITED STATES (1861-65). With an Introduction by Spenser Wilkinson. Includes 24 Maps and Plans. Third Edition. Demy 8vo. £12.6 net.

Wordsworth (W.). THE POEMS. With an Introduction and Notes by Nowell C. Smith. In Three Volumes. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Wordsworth (W.). THE POEMS. With an Introduction and Notes by Nowell C. Smith. In Three Volumes. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Yeats (W. B.). A BOOK OF IRISH VERSE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Yeats (W. B.). A BOOK OF IRISH VERSE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.


Part II.—A Selection of Series.

Ancient Cities.

Historic Cities.

General Editor, B. C. A. WINDLE.

General Editor, B. C. A. Windle.

Cr. 8vo. 4s. 6d. net each volume.

Cr. 8vo. £4.60 each.

With Illustrations by E. H. New, and other Artists.

With illustrations by E. H. New and other artists.

Bristol. Alfred Harvey. Edinburgh. M. G. Williamson.
Canterbury. J. C. Cox. Lincoln. E. Mansel Sympson.
Chester. B. C. A. Windle. Shrewsbury. T. Auden.
Dublin. S. A. O. Fitzpatrick. Wells and Glastonbury. T. S. Holmes.

The Antiquary's Books.

The Collector's Books.

General Editor, J. CHARLES COX

Editor-in-Chief, J. CHARLES COX

Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net each volume.

Demy 8vo. £7.50 net for each volume.

With Numerous Illustrations.

With Lots of Illustrations.

Archæology and False Antiquities. R. Munro.

Archaeology and Fake Antiquities. R. Munro.

Bells of England, The. Canon J. J. Raven. Second Edition.

Bells of England. Canon J. J. Raven. Second Edition.

Brasses of England, The. Herbert W. Macklin. Second Edition.

Brasses of England, The. Herbert W. Macklin. Second Edition.

Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Times. J. Romilly Allen. Second Edition.

Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Eras. J. Romilly Allen. Second Edition.

Castles and Walled Towns of England, The. A. Harvey.

The Castles and Walled Towns of England. A. Harvey.

Domesday Inquest, The. Adolphus Ballard.

Domesday Inquest, The. Adolphus Ballard.

English Church Furniture. J. C. Cox and A. Harvey. Second Edition.

Church Furniture in English. J. C. Cox and A. Harvey. Second Edition.

English Costume. From Prehistoric Times to the End of the Eighteenth Century. George Clinch.

English Outfit. From Prehistoric Times to the End of the Eighteenth Century. George Clinch.

English Monastic Life. Abbot Gasquet. Fourth Edition.

English Monastic Life. Abbot Gasquet. 4th Edition.

English Seals. J. Harvey Bloom.

English Seals. J. Harvey Bloom.

Folk-Lore as an Historical Science. Sir G. L. Gomme.

Folklore as a Historical Science. Sir G. L. Gomme.

Gilds and Companies of London, The. George Unwin.

Gilds and Companies of London, The. George Unwin.

Manor and Manorial Records, The. Nathaniel J. Hone. Second Edition.

The Manor and Manorial Records. Nathaniel J. Hone. Second Edition.

Mediæval Hospitals of England, The. Rotha Mary Clay.

The Medieval Hospitals of England. Rotha Mary Clay.

Old English Instruments of Music. F. W. Galpin. Second Edition.

Old English Musical Instruments. F. W. Galpin. Second Edition.

Old English Libraries. James Hutt.

Historic English Libraries. James Hutt.

Old Service Books of the English Church. Christopher Wordsworth, and Henry Littlehales. Second Edition.

Old Service Books of the English Church. Christopher Wordsworth, and Henry Littlehales. Second Edition.

Parish Life in Mediæval England. Abbot Gasquet. Third Edition.

Community Life in Medieval England. Abbot Gasquet. Third Edition.

Parish Registers of England, The. J. C. Cox.

Parish Registers of England. J. C. Cox.

Remains of the Prehistoric Age in England. B. C. A. Windle. Second Edition.

Remains from the Prehistoric Era in England. B. C. A. Windle. Second Edition.

Roman Era in Britain, The. J. Ward.

Roman Britain. J. Ward.

Romano-British Buildings and Earthworks. J. Ward.

Romano-British buildings and earthworks. J. Ward.

Royal Forests of England, The. J. C. Cox.

The Royal Forests of England. J. C. Cox.

Shrines of British Saints. J. C. Wall.

Shrines of British Saints. J. C. Wall.

[13] The Arden Shakespeare.

The Arden Shakespeare.

Demy 8vo. 2s. 6d. net each volume.

Demy 8vo. £2.50 net for each volume.

An edition of Shakespeare in single Plays; each edited with a full Introduction, Textual Notes, and a Commentary at the foot of the page.

An edition of Shakespeare in individual plays; each one is edited with a comprehensive introduction, textual notes, and commentary at the bottom of the page.

All's Well That Ends Well. Measure for Measure.
Antony and Cleopatra. Merchant of Venice, The.
Cymbeline. Merry Wives of Windsor, The.
Comedy of Errors, The. Midsummer Night's Dream, A.
Hamlet. Third Edition. Othello.
Julius Caesar. Pericles.
*King Henry iv. Pt. i. Romeo and Juliet.
King Henry v. Taming of the Shrew, The.
King Henry vi. Pt. i. Tempest, The.
King Henry vi. Pt. ii. Timon of Athens.
King Henry vi. Pt. iii. Titus Andronicus.
King Lear. Troilus and Cressida.
*King Richard ii. Two Gentlemen of Verona, The.
King Richard iii. Twelfth Night.
Life and Death of King John, The. Venus and Adonis.
Love's Labour's Lost. *Winter's Tale, The.
Macbeth.

Classics of Art.

Art Classics.

Edited by Dr. J. H. W. LAING.

Edited by Dr. J. H. W. Laing.

With numerous Illustrations. Wide Royal 8vo.

With many illustrations. Large Royal 8vo.

The Art of the Greeks. H. B. Walters. 12s. 6d. net.

Greek Art. H. B. Walters. £12.50 net.

The Art of the Romans. H. B. Walters. 15s. net.

Roman Art. H. B. Walters. 15s. net.

Chardin. H. E. A. Furst. 12s. 6d. net.

Chardin. H. E. A. Furst. £12.50 net.

Donatello. Maud Cruttwell. 15s. net.

Donatello. Maud Cruttwell. $15.

Florentine Sculptors of the Renaissance. Wilhelm Bode. Translated by Jessie Haynes. 12s. 6d. net.

Florentine Sculptors of the Renaissance. Wilhelm Bode. Translated by Jessie Haynes. 12s. 6d. net.

George Romney. Arthur B. Chamberlain. 12s. 6d. net.

George Romney. Arthur B. Chamberlain. £12.50.

Ghirlandaio. Gerald S. Davies. Second Edition. 10s. 6d.

Ghirlandaio. Gerald S. Davies. Second Edition. £10.30.

Michelangelo. Gerald S. Davies. 12s. 6d. net.

Michelangelo. Gerald S. Davies. £12.50.

Rubens. Edward Dillon. 25s. net.

Rubens. Edward Dillon. £25.

Raphael. A. P. Oppé. 12s. 6d. net.

Raphael. A. P. Oppé. £12.50 net.

Rembrandt's Etchings. A. M. Hind.

Rembrandt's Etchings. A. M. Hind.

*Sir Thomas Lawrence. Sir Walter Armstrong. 21s. net.

*Sir Thomas Lawrence. Sir Walter Armstrong. £21.*

Titian. Charles Ricketts. 15s. net.

Titian. Charles Ricketts. 15s. net.

Tintoretto. Evelyn March Phillipps. 15s. net.

Tintoretto. Evelyn March Phillipps. £15.00.

Turner's Sketches and Drawings. A. J. Finberg. 12s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

Turner's sketches and drawings. A. J. Finberg. £12.60 net. Second Edition.

Velazquez. A. de Beruete. 10s. 6d. net.

Velazquez. A. de Beruete. £10.30 net.

The "Complete" Series.

The "Complete" Series.

Fully Illustrated. Demy 8vo.

Fully Illustrated. Demy 8vo.

The Complete Billiard Player. Charles Roberts. 10s. 6d. net.

The Ultimate Billiard Player. Charles Roberts. £10.30 net.

The Complete Cook. Lilian Whitling. 7s. 6d. net.

The Complete Cook. Lilian Whitling. £7.50.

The Complete Cricketer. Albert E. Knight. 7s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

The Ultimate Cricketer. Albert E. Knight. 7.50 net. Second Edition.

The Complete Foxhunter. Charles Richardson. 12s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

The Ultimate Foxhunter. Charles Richardson. £12.60. net. Second Edition.

The Complete Golfer. Harry Vardon. 10s. 6d. net. Twelfth Edition.

The Ultimate Golfer. Harry Vardon. £10.30 net. Twelfth Edition.

The Complete Hockey-Player. Eustace E. White. 5s. net. Second Edition.

The Ultimate Hockey Player. Eustace E. White. £5.00. Second Edition.

The Complete Lawn Tennis Player. A. Wallis Myers. 10s. 6d. net. Third Edition, Revised.

The Ultimate Lawn Tennis Player. A. Wallis Myers. £10.30 net. Third Edition, Revised.

The Complete Motorist. Filson Young. 12s. 6d. net. New Edition (Seventh).

The Ultimate Driver's Guide. Filson Young. £12.60 net. New Edition (Seventh).

The Complete Mountaineer. G. D. Abraham. 15s. net. Second Edition.

The Ultimate Mountaineer. G. D. Abraham. £15.00. Second Edition.

The Complete Oarsman. R. C. Lehmann. 10s. 6d. net.

The Ultimate Oarsman. R. C. Lehmann. £10.30 net.

The Complete Photographer. R. Child Bayley. 10s. 6d. net. Fourth Edition.

The Ultimate Photographer. R. Child Bayley. 10s. 6d. net. Fourth Edition.

The Complete Rugby Footballer, on the New Zealand System. D. Gallaher and W. J. Stead. 10s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

The Complete Rugby Footballer, inspired by the New Zealand System. D. Gallaher and W. J. Stead. 10s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

The Complete Shot. G. T. Teasdale-Buckell. 12s. 6d. net. Third Edition.

The Full Shot. G. T. Teasdale-Buckell. £12.50 net. Third Edition.

The Complete Swimmer. F. Sachs. 7s. 6d. net.

The Complete Swimmer. F. Sachs. £7.50.

*The Complete Yachtsman. B. Heckstall-Smith and E. du Boulay. 15s. net.

*The Ultimate Yachtsman. B. Heckstall-Smith and E. du Boulay. £15.

[14] The Connoisseur's Library.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The Expert's Library.

With numerous Illustrations. Wide Royal 8vo. 25s. net each volume.

With many illustrations. Large Royal 8vo. £25 each volume, net.

English Furniture. F. S. Robinson.

English Furniture. F. S. Robinson.

English Coloured Books. Martin Hardie.

English Color Books. Martin Hardie.

Etchings. Sir F. Wedmore. Second Edition.

Etchings. Sir F. Wedmore. 2nd Edition.

European Enamels. Henry H. Cunynghame.

European Enamels. Henry H. Cunynghame.

Glass. Edward Dillon.

Glass. Edward Dillon.

Goldsmiths' and Silversmiths' Work. Nelson Dawson. Second Edition.

Gold and Silver Work. Nelson Dawson. Second Edition.

Illuminated Manuscripts. J. A. Herbert. Second Edition.

Illuminated Manuscripts. J. A. Herbert. 2nd Edition.

Ivories. Alfred Maskell.

Ivories. Alfred Maskell.

Jewellery. H. Clifford Smith. Second Edition.

Jewelry. H. Clifford Smith. Second Edition.

Mezzotints. Cyril Davenport.

Mezzotints. Cyril Davenport.

Miniatures. Dudley Heath.

Miniatures. Dudley Heath.

Porcelain. Edward Dillon.

Porcelain. Edward Dillon.

*Fine Books. A. W. Pollard.

*Fine Books. A. W. Pollard.

Seals. Walter de Gray Birch.

Seals. Walter de Gray Birch.

Wood Sculpture. Alfred Maskell. Second Edition.

Wood Sculpture. Alfred Maskell. 2nd Edition.

Handbooks of English Church History.

English Church History Handbooks.

Edited by J. H. BURN. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net each volume.

Edited by J. H. BURN. Crown 8vo. £2.50 net each volume.

The Foundations of the English Church. J. H. Maude.

The Basics of the English Church. J. H. Maude.

The Saxon Church and the Norman Conquest. C. T. Cruttwell.

The Saxon Church and the Norman Conquest. C. T. Cruttwell.

The Mediæval Church and the Papacy. A. C. Jennings.

The Medieval Church and the Papacy. A. C. Jennings.

The Reformation Period. Henry Gee.

The Reformation Era. Henry Gee.

The Struggle with Puritanism. Bruce Blaxland.

The Struggle with Puritanism. Bruce Blaxland.

The Church of England in the Eighteenth Century. Alfred Plummer.

The Church of England in the 18th Century. Alfred Plummer.

Handbooks of Theology.

Theology Handbooks.

The Doctrine of the Incarnation. R. L. Ottley. Fifth Edition, Revised. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.

The Doctrine of Incarnation. R. L. Ottley. Fifth Edition, Revised. Demy 8vo. £12.50.

A History of Early Christian Doctrine. J. F. Bethune-Baker. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

A History of Early Christian Beliefs. J. F. Bethune-Baker. Demy 8vo. £10.60.

An Introduction to the History of Religion. F. B. Jevons. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

An Introduction to the History of Religion. F. B. Jevons. Fifth Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

An Introduction to the History of the Creeds. A. E. Burn. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

An Introduction to the History of the Creeds. A. E. Burn. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

The Philosophy of Religion in England and America. Alfred Caldecott. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

The Philosophy of Religion in England and America. Alfred Caldecott. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d.

The XXXIX Articles of the Church of England. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson. Seventh Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.

The XXXIX Articles of the Church of England. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson. Seventh Edition. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.

The "Home Life" Series.

The "Home Life" Series.

Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 6s. to 10s. 6d. net.

Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £6 to £10.60 net.

Home Life in America. Katherine G. Busbey. Second Edition.

Home Life in the U.S. Katherine G. Busbey. Second Edition.

Home Life in France. Miss Betham-Edwards. Fifth Edition.

Living at Home in France. Miss Betham-Edwards. Fifth Edition.

Home Life in Germany. Mrs. A. Sidgwick. Second Edition.

Home Life in Germany. Mrs. A. Sidgwick. Second Edition.

Home Life in Holland. D. S. Meldrum. Second Edition.

Life at Home in Holland. D. S. Meldrum. Second Edition.

Home Life in Italy. Lina Duff Gordon. Second Edition.

Life at Home in Italy. Lina Duff Gordon. Second Edition.

Home Life in Norway. H. K. Daniels.

Life at Home in Norway. H. K. Daniels.

Home Life in Russia. Dr. A. S. Rappoport.

Life at Home in Russia. Dr. A. S. Rappoport.

Home Life in Spain. S. L. Bensusan. Second Edition.

Living at Home in Spain. S. L. Bensusan. Second Edition.

[15] The Illustrated Pocket Library of Plain and Coloured Books.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The Illustrated Pocket Library of Plain and Colored Books.

Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net each volume.

Fcap 8vo. £3.60 each volume.

WITH COLOURED ILLUSTRATIONS.

WITH COLORED ILLUSTRATIONS.

Old Coloured Books. George Paston. 2s. net.

Vintage Colorful Books. George Paston. 2s. net.

The Life and Death of John Mytton, Esq. Nimrod. Fifth Edition.

The Life and Death of John Mytton, Esq. Nimrod. Fifth Edition.

The Life of a Sportsman. Nimrod.

The Life of a Sportsman. Nimrod.

Handley Cross. R. S. Surtees. Fourth Edition.

Handley Cross. R. S. Surtees. 4th Edition.

Mr. Sponge's Sporting Tour. R. S. Surtees. Second Edition.

Mr. Sponge's Sports Tour. R. S. Surtees. Second Edition.

Jorrocks's Jaunts and Jollities. R. S. Surtees. Third Edition.

Jorrocks's Adventures and Fun. R. S. Surtees. Third Edition.

Ask Mamma. R. S. Surtees.

Ask Mom. R. S. Surtees.

The Analysis of the Hunting Field. R. S. Surtees.

The Exploration of the Hunting Grounds. R. S. Surtees.

The Tour of Dr. Syntax in Search of the Picturesque. William Combe.

The Journey of Dr. Syntax in Search of the Beautiful. William Combe.

The Tour of Dr. Syntax in Search of Consolation. William Combe.

The Tour of Dr. Syntax in Search of Comfort. William Combe.

The Third Tour of Dr. Syntax in Search of a Wife. William Combe.

The Third Journey of Dr. Syntax in Search of a Wife. William Combe.

The History of Johnny Quae Genus. The Author of 'The Three Tours.'

The History of Johnny Quae Genus. The Author of 'The Three Tours.'

The English Dance of Death, from the Designs of T. Rowlandson, with Metrical Illustrations by the Author of 'Doctor Syntax.' Two Volumes.

The English Dance of Death, based on the Designs of T. Rowlandson, with Rhymed Illustrations by the Author of 'Doctor Syntax.' Two Volumes.

The Dance of Life: A Poem. The Author of 'Dr. Syntax.'

The Dance of Life: A Poem. The Author of 'Dr. Syntax.'

Life in London. Pierce Egan.

Life in London. Pierce Egan.

Real Life in London. An Amateur (Pierce Egan). Two Volumes.

Life in London. An Amateur (Pierce Egan). Two Volumes.

The Life of an Actor. Pierce Egan.

The Actor's Life. Pierce Egan.

The Vicar of Wakefield. Oliver Goldsmith.

The Vicar of Wakefield. Oliver Goldsmith.

The Military Adventures of Johnny Newcome. An Officer.

The Military Adventures of Johnny Newcome. An Officer.

The National Sports of Great Britain. With Descriptions and 50 Coloured Plates by Henry Alken.

The National Sports of Great Britain. With Descriptions and 50 Color Plates by Henry Alken.

The Adventures of a Post Captain. A Naval Officer.

The Adventures of a Post Captain. A Naval Officer.

Gamonia. Lawrence Rawstorne.

Gamonia. Lawrence Rawstorne.

An Academy for Grown Horsemen. Geoffrey Gambado.

An Academy for Adult Equestrians. Geoffrey Gambado.

Real Life in Ireland. A Real Paddy.

Real Life in Ireland. A Real Irishman.

The Adventures of Johnny Newcome in the Navy. Alfred Burton.

The Adventures of Johnny Newcome in the Navy. Alfred Burton.

The Old English Squire. John Careless.

The Modern English Squire. John Careless.

The English Spy. Bernard Blackmantle. Two Volumes. 7s. net.

The English Spy. Bernard Blackmantle. Two Volumes. 7s. net.

WITH PLAIN ILLUSTRATIONS.

WITH SIMPLE ILLUSTRATIONS.

The Grave: A Poem. Robert Blair.

The Grave: A Poem. Robert Blair.

Illustrations of the Book of Job. Invented and engraved by William Blake.

Illustrations from the Book of Job. Created and etched by William Blake.

Windsor Castle. W. Harrison Ainsworth.

Windsor Castle. W. Harrison Ainsworth.

The Tower of London. W. Harrison Ainsworth.

The Tower of London. W. Harrison Ainsworth.

Frank Fairlegh. F. E. Smedley.

Frank Fairlegh. F.E. Smedley.

The Compleat Angler. Izaak Walton and Charles Cotton.

The Ultimate Fishing Guide. Izaak Walton and Charles Cotton.

The Pickwick Papers. Charles Dickens.

The Pickwick Papers. Charles Dickens.

Leaders of Religion.

Religious Leaders.

Edited by H. C. BEECHING. With Portraits.

Edited by H. C. Beeching. Featuring Portraits.

Crown 8vo. 2s. net each volume.

Crown 8vo. £2 net each volume.

Cardinal Newman. R. H. Hutton.

Cardinal Newman. R.H. Hutton.

John Wesley. J. H. Overton.

John Wesley. J.H. Overton.

Bishop Wilberforce. G. W. Daniell.

Bishop Wilberforce. G. W. Daniell.

Cardinal Manning. A. W. Hutton.

Cardinal Manning. A. W. Hutton.

Charles Simeon. H. C. G. Moule.

Charles Simeon. H. C. G. Moule.

John Knox. F. MacCunn. Second Edition.

John Knox. F. MacCunn. 2nd Edition.

John Howe. R. F. Horton.

John Howe. R. F. Horton.

Thomas Ken. F. A. Clarke.

Thomas Ken. F.A. Clarke.

George Fox, the Quaker. T. Hodgkin. Third Edition.

George Fox, the Quaker leader. T. Hodgkin. Third Edition.

John Keble. Walter Lock.

John Keble. Walter Lock.

Thomas Chalmers. Mrs. Oliphant. Second Edition.

Thomas Chalmers. Mrs. Oliphant. 2nd Edition.

Lancelot Andrewes. R. L. Ottley. Second Edition.

Lancelot Andrewes. R. L. Ottley. 2nd Edition.

Augustine of Canterbury. E. L. Cutts.

Augustine of Canterbury. E. L. Cutts.

William Laud. W. H. Hutton. Third Ed.

William Laud. W. H. Hutton. 3rd Ed.

John Donne. Augustus Jessop.

John Donne. Augustus Jessop.

Thomas Cranmer. A. J. Mason.

Thomas Cranmer. A. J. Mason.

Latimer. R. M. Carlyle and A. J. Carlyle.

Latimer. R. M. Carlyle and A. J. Carlyle.

Bishop Butler. W. A. Spooner.

Bishop Butler. W. A. Spooner.

[16] The Library of Devotion.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The Library of Devotion.

With Introductions and (where necessary) Notes.

With Introductions and (where needed) Notes.

Small Pott 8vo, cloth, 2s.; leather, 2s. 6d. net each volume.

Small Pott 8vo, cloth, £2; leather, £2.50 net each volume.

The Confessions of St. Augustine. Seventh Edition.

The Confessions of St. Augustine. Seventh Edition.

The Imitation of Christ. Sixth Edition.

The Imitation of Christ. 6th Edition.

The Christian Year. Fifth Edition.

The Christian Year. Fifth Edition.

Lyra Innocentium. Third Edition.

Lyra Innocentium. 3rd Edition.

The Temple. Second Edition.

The Temple. Second Edition.

A Book of Devotions. Second Edition.

A Book of Devotions. 2nd Edition.

A Serious Call to a Devout and Holy Life. Fourth Edition.

A Serious Invitation to a Devout and Holy Life. Fourth Edition.

A Guide to Eternity.

A Guide to Forever.

The Inner Way. Second Edition.

The Inner Way. 2nd Edition.

On the Love of God.

On God's Love.

The Psalms of David.

David's Psalms.

Lyra Apostolica.

Lyra Apostolica.

The Song of Songs.

The Song of Songs.

The Thoughts of Pascal. Second Edition.

Pascal's Thoughts. Second Edition.

A Manual of Consolation from the Saints and Fathers.

A Guide to Comfort from the Saints and Fathers.

Devotions from the Apocrypha.

Devotions from the Apocrypha.

The Spiritual Combat.

The Spiritual Fight.

The Devotions of St. Anselm.

The Prayers of St. Anselm.

Bishop Wilson's Sacra Privata.

Bishop Wilson's Sacred Private Thoughts.

Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners.

Grace Overflowing to the Worst of Sinners.

Lyra Sacra: A Book of Sacred Verse. Second Edition.

Lyra Sacra: A Collection of Sacred Poems. Second Edition.

A Day Book from the Saints and Fathers.

A Daily Journal from the Saints and Fathers.

A Little Book of Heavenly Wisdom. A Selection from the English Mystics.

A Short Book of Divine Wisdom. A Collection from the English Mystics.

Light, Life, and Love. A Selection from the German Mystics.

Light, Life, and Love. A Collection from the German Mystics.

An Introduction to the Devout Life.

An Introduction to a Faithful Life.

The Little Flowers of the Glorious Messer St. Francis and of his Friars.

The Little Flowers of the Glorious St. Francis and his Friars.

Death and Immortality.

Death and Immortality.

The Spiritual Guide. Second Edition.

The Spiritual Guide. 2nd Edition.

Devotions for Every Day in the Week and the Great Festivals.

Daily Devotions and Major Holidays.

Preces Privatae.

Private Prayers.

Horae Mysticae: A Day Book from the Writings of Mystics of Many Nations.

Mystical Hours: A Daily Journal from the Writings of Mystics from Various Countries.

Little Books on Art.

Short Art Books.

With many Illustrations. Demy 16mo. 2s. 6d. net each volume.

With many illustrations. Demy 16mo. £2.50 net each volume.

Each volume consists of about 200 pages, and contains from 30 to 40 Illustrations, including a Frontispiece in Photogravure.

Each volume has around 200 pages and includes 30 to 40 illustrations, featuring a photogravure frontispiece.

Albrecht Dürer. L. J. Allen.

Albrecht Dürer. L. J. Allen.

Arts of Japan, The. E. Dillon. Third Edition.

The Arts of Japan. E. Dillon. Third Edition.

Bookplates. E. Almack.

Bookplates. E. Almack.

Botticelli. Mary L. Bonnor.

Botticelli. Mary L. Bonnor.

Burne-Jones. F. de Lisle.

Burne-Jones. F. de Lisle.

Cellini. R. H. H. Cust.

Cellini. R. H. H. Cust.

Christian Symbolism. Mrs. H. Jenner.

Christian Symbolism. Mrs. H. Jenner.

Christ in Art. Mrs. H. Jenner.

Christ in Art. Mrs. H. Jenner.

Claude. E. Dillon.

Claude. E. Dillon.

Constable. H. W. Tompkins. Second Edition.

Constable H. W. Tompkins. Second Edition.

Corot. A. Pollard and E. Birnstingl.

Corot. A. Pollard and E. Birnstingl.

Enamels. Mrs. N. Dawson. Second Edition.

Enamels. Mrs. N. Dawson. 2nd Edition.

Frederic Leighton. A. Corkran.

Frederic Leighton. A. Corkran.

George Romney. G. Paston.

George Romney. G. Paston.

Greek Art. H. B. Walters. Fourth Edition.

Greek Art. H. B. Walters. 4th Edition.

Greuze and Boucher. E. F. Pollard.

Greuze and Boucher. E. F. Pollard.

Holbein. Mrs. G. Fortescue.

Holbein. Mrs. G. Fortescue.

Illuminated Manuscripts. J. W. Bradley.

Illuminated Manuscripts. J. W. Bradley.

Jewellery. C. Davenport.

Jewelry. C. Davenport.

John Hoppner. H. P. K. Skipton.

John Hoppner. H. P. K. Skipton.

Sir Joshua Reynolds. J. Sime. Second Edition.

Sir Joshua Reynolds. J. Sime. 2nd Edition.

Millet. N. Peacock.

Millet. N. Peacock.

Miniatures. C. Davenport.

Miniatures. C. Davenport.

Our Lady in Art. Mrs. H. Jenner.

Mary in Art. Mrs. H. Jenner.

Raphael. A. R. Dryhurst.

Raphael. A. R. Dryhurst.

Rembrandt. Mrs. E. A. Sharp.

Rembrandt. Mrs. E.A. Sharp.

*Rodin. Muriel Ciolkowska.

Rodin. Muriel Ciolkowska.

Turner. F. Tyrrell-Gill.

Turner. F. Tyrrell-Gill.

Vandyck. M. G. Smallwood.

Vandyck. M.G. Smallwood.

Velazquez. W. Wilberforce and A. R. Gilbert.

Velázquez. W. Wilberforce and A. R. Gilbert.

Watts. R. E. D. Sketchley. Second Edition.

Watts. R. E. D. Sketchley. 2nd Edition.

[17] The Little Galleries.

The Little Galleries.

Demy 16mo. 2s. 6d. net each volume.

Demy 16mo. £2.50 each volume.

Each volume contains 20 plates in Photogravure, together with a short outline of the life and work of the master to whom the book is devoted.

Each volume includes 20 photogravure plates, along with a brief overview of the life and work of the master featured in the book.

A Little Gallery of Reynolds. A Little Gallery of Millais.
A Little Gallery of Romney. A Little Gallery of English Poets.
A Little Gallery of Hoppner.

The Little Guides.

The Small Guides.

With many Illustrations by E. H. New and other artists, and from photographs.

With many illustrations by E. H. New and other artists, as well as from photographs.

Small Pott 8vo, cloth, 2s. 6d. net; leather, 3s. 6d. net, each volume.

Small Pott 8vo, cloth, £2.50 net; leather, £3.50 net, each volume.

The main features of these Guides are (1) a handy and charming form; (2) illustrations from photographs and by well-known artists; (3) good plans and maps; (4) an adequate but compact presentation of everything that is interesting in the natural features, history, archæology, and architecture of the town or district treated.

The main features of these Guides are (1) a convenient and appealing design; (2) images from photographs and by famous artists; (3) clear plans and maps; (4) a concise yet comprehensive overview of everything interesting about the natural features, history, archaeology, and architecture of the town or area discussed.

Cambridge and its Colleges. A. H. Thompson. Third Edition, Revised.

Cambridge and Its Colleges. A. H. Thompson. Third Edition, Revised.

Channel Islands, The. E. E. Bicknell.

Channel Islands, The. E. E. Bicknell.

English Lakes, The. F. G. Brabant.

English Lakes, The. F. G. Brabant.

Isle of Wight, The. G. Clinch.

Isle of Wight, The. G. Clinch.

London. G. Clinch.

London. G. Clinch.

Malvern Country, The. B. C. A. Windle.

Malvern Country, The. B. C. A. Windle.

North Wales. A. T. Story.

North Wales. A. T. Story.

Oxford and its Colleges. J. Wells. Ninth Edition.

Oxford and its Colleges. J. Wells. Ninth Edition.

Shakespeare's Country. B. C. A. Windle. Fourth Edition.

Shakespeare's England. B. C. A. Windle. Fourth Edition.

St. Paul's Cathedral. G. Clinch.

St. Paul's Cathedral. G. Clinch.

Westminster Abbey. G. E. Troutbeck. Second Edition.

Westminster Abbey. G. E. Troutbeck. Second Edition.


Berkshire. F. G. Brabant.

Berkshire. F. G. Brabant.

Buckinghamshire. E. S. Roscoe.

Buckinghamshire. E.S. Roscoe.

Cheshire. W. M. Gallichan.

Cheshire. W. M. Gallichan.

Cornwall. A. L. Salmon.

Cornwall. A. L. Salmon.

Derbyshire. J. C. Cox.

Derbyshire. J. C. Cox.

Devon. S. Baring-Gould. Second Edition.

Devon. S. Baring-Gould. 2nd Edition.

Dorset. F. R. Heath. Second Edition.

Dorset. F. R. Heath. 2nd Edition.

Essex. J. C. Cox.

Essex. J.C. Cox.

Hampshire. J. C. Cox.

Hampshire. J.C. Cox.

Hertfordshire. H. W. Tompkins.

Hertfordshire. H. W. Tompkins.

Kent. G. Clinch.

Kent. G. Clinch.

Kerry. C. P. Crane.

Kerry C. P. Crane.

Leicestershire and Rutland. A. Harvey and V. B. Crowther-Beynon.

Leicestershire & Rutland. A. Harvey and V. B. Crowther-Beynon.

Middlesex. J. B. Firth.

Middlesex. J.B. Firth.

Monmouthshire. G. W. Wade and J. H. Wade.

Monmouthshire. G. W. Wade and J. H. Wade.

Norfolk. W. A. Dutt. Second Edition, Revised.

Norfolk. W. A. Dutt. Second Edition, Revised.

Northamptonshire. W. Dry. Second Ed.

Northamptonshire. W. Dry. Second Ed.

Northumberland. J. E. Morris.

Northumberland. J.E. Morris.

Nottinghamshire. L. Guilford.

Nottinghamshire. L. Guilford.

Oxfordshire. F. G. Brabant.

Oxfordshire. F. G. Brabant.

Shropshire. J. E. Auden.

Shropshire. J. E. Auden.

Somerset. G. W. and J. H. Wade. Second Edition.

Somerset. G. W. and J. H. Wade. Second Edition.

Staffordshire. C. Masefield.

Staffordshire. C. Masefield.

Suffolk. W. A. Dutt.

Suffolk. W. A. Dutt.

Surrey. J. C. Cox.

Surrey. J.C. Cox.

Sussex. F. G. Brabant. Third Edition.

Sussex. F. G. Brabant. Third Edition.

Wiltshire. F. R. Heath.

Wiltshire. F. R. Heath.

Yorkshire, The East Riding. J. E. Morris.

Yorkshire, East Riding. J. E. Morris.

Yorkshire, The North Riding. J. E. Morris.

Yorkshire, North Riding. J. E. Morris.

Yorkshire, The West Riding. J. E. Morris. Cloth, 3s. 6d. net; leather, 4s. 6d. net.

Yorkshire, West Riding. J. E. Morris. Cloth, £3.50; leather, £4.50.


Brittany. S. Baring-Gould.

Brittany S. Baring-Gould.

Normandy. C. Scudamore.

Normandy. C. Scudamore.

Rome. C. G. Ellaby.

Rome. C. G. Ellaby.

Sicily. F. H. Jackson.

Sicily. F. H. Jackson.

[18] The Little Library.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The Little Library.

With Introductions, Notes, and Photogravure Frontispieces.

With Introductions, Notes, and Photogravure Frontispieces.

Small Pott 8vo. Each Volume, cloth, 1s. 6d. net.

Small Pott 8vo. Each Volume, cloth, £1.50 net.

Anon. A LITTLE BOOK OF ENGLISH LYRICS. Second Edition.

Anon. A LITTLE BOOK OF ENGLISH LYRICS. Second Edition.

Austen (Jane). PRIDE AND PREJUDICE. Two Volumes. NORTHANGER ABBEY.

Austen (Jane). PRIDE AND PREJUDICE. Two Volumes. NORTHANGER ABBEY.

Bacon (Francis). THE ESSAYS OF LORD BACON.

Bacon (Francis). THE ESSAYS OF LORD BACON.

Barham (R. H.). THE INGOLDSBY LEGENDS. Two Volumes.

Barham (R. H.). THE INGOLDSBY LEGENDS. Two Volumes.

Barnett (Annie). A LITTLE BOOK OF ENGLISH PROSE.

Barnett (Annie). A Short Collection of English Prose.

Beckford (William). THE HISTORY OF THE CALIPH VATHEK.

Beckford (William). THE HISTORY OF THE CALIPH VATHEK.

Blake (William). SELECTIONS FROM THE WORKS OF WILLIAM BLAKE.

Blake (William). CHOICES FROM THE WORKS OF WILLIAM BLAKE.

Borrow (George). LAVENGRO. Two Volumes. THE ROMANY RYE.

Borrow (George). LAVENGRO. Two Volumes. THE ROMANY RYE.

Browning (Robert). SELECTIONS FROM THE EARLY POEMS OF ROBERT BROWNING.

Browning (Robert). CHOICES FROM THE EARLY POEMS OF ROBERT BROWNING.

Canning (George). SELECTIONS FROM THE ANTI-JACOBIN: with some later Poems by George Canning.

Canning (George). SELECTIONS FROM THE ANTI-JACOBIN: with some later Poems by George Canning.

Cowley (Abraham). THE ESSAYS OF ABRAHAM COWLEY.

Cowley (Abraham). THE ESSAYS OF ABRAHAM COWLEY.

Crabbe (George). SELECTIONS FROM THE POEMS OF GEORGE CRABBE.

Crabbe (George). SELECTIONS FROM THE POEMS OF GEORGE CRABBE.

Craik (Mrs.). JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN. Two Volumes.

Mrs. Craik. JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN. Two Volumes.

Crashaw (Richard). THE ENGLISH POEMS OF RICHARD CRASHAW.

Crashaw (Richard). THE ENGLISH POEMS OF RICHARD CRASHAW.

Dante Alighieri. THE INFERNO OF DANTE. Translated by H. F. Cary.

Dante Alighieri. THE INFERNO OF DANTE. Translated by H.F. Cary.

THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. Translated by H. F. Cary.

THE PURGATORIO OF DANTE. Translated by H.F. Cary.

THE PARADISO OF DANTE. Translated by H. F. Cary.

THE PARADISO OF DANTE. Translated by H.F. Cary.

Darley (George). SELECTIONS FROM THE POEMS OF GEORGE DARLEY.

Darley (George). CHOICES FROM THE POEMS OF GEORGE DARLEY.

Deane (A. C.). A LITTLE BOOK OF LIGHT VERSE.

Deane (A. C.). A SHORT BOOK OF LIGHT POETRY.

Dickens (Charles). CHRISTMAS BOOKS. Two Volumes.

Charles Dickens. CHRISTMAS BOOKS. Two Volumes.

Ferrier (Susan). MARRIAGE. Two Volumes. THE INHERITANCE. Two Volumes.

Ferrier (Susan). MARRIAGE. 2 Volumes. THE INHERITANCE. 2 Volumes.

Gaskell (Mrs.). CRANFORD. Second Ed.

Gaskell (Mrs.). CRANFORD. 2nd Ed.

Hawthorne (Nathaniel). THE SCARLET LETTER.

Hawthorne (Nathaniel). THE SCARLET LETTER.

Henderson (T. F.). A LITTLE BOOK OF SCOTTISH VERSE.

Henderson (T. F.). A SHORT BOOK OF SCOTTISH POEMS.

Kinglake (A. W.). EOTHEN. Second Edition.

Kinglake (A. W.). EOTHEN. 2nd Edition.

Lamb (Charles). ELIA, AND THE LAST ESSAYS OF ELIA.

Lamb (Charles). ELIA, AND THE LAST ESSAYS OF ELIA.

Locker (F.). LONDON LYRICS.

Locker (F.). LONDON SONG LYRICS.

Marvell (Andrew). THE POEMS OF ANDREW MARVELL.

Marvell (Andrew). THE POEMS OF ANDREW MARVELL.

Milton (John). THE MINOR POEMS OF JOHN MILTON.

Milton (John). THE MINOR POEMS OF JOHN MILTON.

Moir (D. M.). MANSIE WAUCH.

Moir (D. M.). MANSIE WAUCH.

Nichols (Bowyer). A LITTLE BOOK OF ENGLISH SONNETS.

Nichols (Bowyer). A SHORT BOOK OF ENGLISH SONNETS.

Smith (Horace and James). REJECTED ADDRESSES.

Smith (Horace and James). REJECTED ADDRESSES.

Sterne (Laurence). A SENTIMENTAL JOURNEY.

Sterne (Laurence). A Sentimental Journey.

Tennyson (Alfred, Lord). THE EARLY POEMS OF ALFRED, LORD TENNYSON. IN MEMORIAM. THE PRINCESS. MAUD.

Tennyson (Alfred, Lord). THE EARLY POEMS OF ALFRED, LORD TENNYSON. IN MEMORIAM. THE PRINCESS. MAUD.

Thackeray (W. M.). VANITY FAIR. Three Volumes.

Thackeray (W. M.). VANITY FAIR. 3 Volumes.

PENDENNIS. Three Volumes.

PENDENNIS. Three Volumes.

HENRY ESMOND.

HENRY ESMOND.

CHRISTMAS BOOKS.

Holiday Books.

Vaughan (Henry). THE POEMS OF HENRY VAUGHAN.

Vaughan (Henry). THE POEMS OF HENRY VAUGHAN.

Waterhouse (Elizabeth). A LITTLE BOOK OF LIFE AND DEATH. Thirteenth Edition.

Waterhouse (Elizabeth). A SMALL BOOK ABOUT LIFE AND DEATH. Thirteenth Edition.

Wordsworth (W.). SELECTIONS FROM THE POEMS OF WILLIAM WORDSWORTH.

Wordsworth (W.). SELECTED POEMS OF WILLIAM WORDSWORTH.

Wordsworth (W.) and Coleridge (S. T.). LYRICAL BALLADS. Second Edition.

Wordsworth (W.) and Coleridge (S. T.). LYRICAL BALLADS. Second Edition.

[19] The Little Quarto Shakespeare.

The Little Quarto Shakespeare.

Edited by W. J. CRAIG. With Introductions and Notes.

Edited by W. J. CRAIG. With Introductions and Notes.

Pott 16mo. In 40 Volumes. Leather, price 1s. net each volume.

Pott 16mo. In 40 Volumes. Leather, price £1 net per volume.

Mahogany Revolving Book Case. 10s. net.

Mahogany revolving bookcase. 10s. net.

Miniature Library.

Little Free Library.

Demy 32mo. Leather, 1s. net each volume.

Demy 32mo. Leather, £1.00 per volume.

Euphranor: A Dialogue on Youth. Edward FitzGerald.

Euphranor: A Conversation About Youth. Edward FitzGerald.

The Life of Edward, Lord Herbert of Cherbury. Written by himself.

The Life of Edward, Lord Herbert of Cherbury. Written by him.

Polonius: or Wise Saws and Modern Instances. Edward FitzGerald.

Polonius: or Wise Sayings and Contemporary Examples. Edward FitzGerald.

The Rubáiyát of Omar Khayyám. Edward FitzGerald. Fourth Edition.

The Rubaiyat of Omar Khayyam. Edward FitzGerald. Fourth Edition.

The New Library of Medicine.

The New Health Library.

Edited by C. W. SALEEBY. Demy 8vo.

Edited by C. W. Saleeby. Demy 8vo.

Care of the Body, The. F. Cavanagh. Second Edition. 7s. 6d. net.

Self-Care, The. F. Cavanagh. Second Edition. 7.50 net.

Children of the Nation, The. The Right Hon. Sir John Gorst. Second Edition. 7s. 6d. net.

Children of the Nation, The. The Right Hon. Sir John Gorst. Second Edition. 7s. 6d. net.

Control of a Scourge; or, How Cancer is Curable, The. Chas. P. Childe. 7s. 6d. net.

Managing a Plague; or, How Cancer Can Be Cured, The. Chas. P. Childe. £7.50 net.

Diseases of Occupation. Sir Thomas Oliver. 10s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

Workplace Illnesses. Sir Thomas Oliver. £10.60 net. Second Edition.

Drink Problem, in its Medico-Sociological Aspects, The. Edited by T. N. Kelynack. 7s. 6d. net.

Alcohol Issue, in its Medical and Social Aspects, The. Edited by T. N. Kelynack. 7s. 6d. net.

Drugs and the Drug Habit. H. Sainsbury.

Drugs and Addiction. H. Sainsbury.

Functional Nerve Diseases. A. T. Schofield. 7s. 6d. net.

Nerve Disorders. A. T. Schofield. £7.50 net.

Hygiene of Mind, The. T. S. Clouston. Fifth Edition. 7s. 6d. net.

Mindful Hygiene, The. T. S. Clouston. Fifth Edition. 7s. 6d. net.

Infant Mortality. Sir George Newman. 7s. 6d. net.

Infant Mortality. Sir George Newman. £7.50.

Prevention of Tuberculosis (Consumption), The. Arthur Newsholme. 10s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

Preventing Tuberculosis (TB). Arthur Newsholme. £10.6 net. Second Edition.

Air and Health. Ronald C. Macfie. 7s. 6d. net. Second Edition.

Air Quality and Health. Ronald C. Macfie. £7.50 net. Second Edition.

The New Library of Music.

The Modern Library of Music.

Edited by ERNEST NEWMAN. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Edited by ERNEST NEWMAN. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.

Brahms. J. A. Fuller-Maitland. Second Edition.

Brahms. J. A. Fuller-Maitland. 2nd Edition.

Handel. R. A. Streatfeild. Second Edition.

Handel. R. A. Streatfeild. 2nd Edition.

Hugo Wolf. Ernest Newman.

Hugo Wolf. Ernest Newman.

Oxford Biographies.

Oxford Biographies.

Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. Each volume, cloth, 2s. 6d. net; leather, 3s. 6d. net.

Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. Each volume, cloth, £2.50 net; leather, £3.50 net.

Dante Alighieri. Paget Toynbee. Third Edition.

Dante Alighieri. Paget Toynbee. Third Edition.

Girolamo Savonarola. E. L. S. Horsburgh. Fourth Edition.

Girolamo Savonarola. E. L. S. Horsburgh. Fourth Edition.

John Howard. E. C. S. Gibson.

John Howard. E. C. S. Gibson.

Alfred Tennyson. A. C. Benson. Second Edition.

Alfred Tennyson. A. C. Benson. 2nd Edition.

Sir Walter Raleigh. I. A. Taylor.

Sir Walter Raleigh. I. A. Taylor.

Erasmus. E. F. H. Capey.

Erasmus. E. F. H. Capey.

The Young Pretender. C. S. Terry.

The Young Pretender. C. S. Terry.

Robert Burns. T. F. Henderson.

Robert Burns. T. F. Henderson.

Chatham. A. S. McDowall.

Chatham. A.S. McDowall.

Francis of Assisi. Anna M. Stoddart.

Francis of Assisi. Anna M. Stoddart.

Canning. W. Alison Phillips.

Canning. W. Alison Phillips.

Beaconsfield. Walter Sichel.

Beaconsfield. Walter Sichel.

Johann Wolfgang Goethe. H. G. Atkins.

Johann Wolfgang Goethe. H. G. Atkins.

François de Fénelon. Viscount St. Cyres.

François de Fénelon. Viscount St. Cyres.

[20] Three Plays.

Three Plays.

Fcap. 8vo. 2s. net.

Fcap. 8vo. £2.00 net.

The Honeymoon. A Comedy in Three Acts. Arnold Bennett. Second Edition.

The honeymoon. A Comedy in Three Acts. Arnold Bennett. Second Edition.

Milestones. Arnold Bennett and Edward Knoblauch. Second Edition.

Milestones. Arnold Bennett and Edward Knoblauch. Second Edition.

Kismet. Edward Knoblauch.

Fate. Edward Knoblauch.

The States of Italy.

The Regions of Italy.

Edited by E. ARMSTRONG and R. LANGTON DOUGLAS.

Edited by E. Armstrong and R. Langton Douglas.

Illustrated. Demy 8vo.

Illustrated. Demy 8vo.

A History of Milan under the Sforza. Cecilia M. Ady. 10s. 6d. net.

A History of Milan During the Sforza Rule. Cecilia M. Ady. £10.30 net.

A History of Verona. A. M. Allen. 12s. 6d. net.

Verona History. A. M. Allen. £12.60 net.

A History of Perugia. W. Heywood. 12s. 6d. net.

The History of Perugia. W. Heywood. £12.60 net.

The Westminster Commentaries.

The Westminster Commentaries.

General Editor, WALTER LOCK.

General Editor, Walter Lock.

Demy 8vo.

Demy 8vo.

The Acts of the Apostles. Edited by R. B. Rackham. Sixth Edition. 10s. 6d.

The Acts of the Apostles. Edited by R. B. Rackham. Sixth Edition. £10.30.

The First Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians. Edited by H. L. Goudge. Third Edition. 6s.

The First Letter of Paul the Apostle to the Corinthians. Edited by H. L. Goudge. Third Edition. 6s.

The Book of Exodus. Edited by A. H. M'Neile. With a Map and 3 Plans. 10s. 6d.

The Book of Exodus. Edited by A. H. M'Neile. Includes a Map and 3 Plans. £10.60.

The Book of Ezekiel. Edited by H. A. Redpath. 10s. 6d.

The Book of Ezekiel. Edited by H. A. Redpath. £10.30.

The Book of Genesis. Edited with Introduction and Notes by S. R. Driver. Eighth Edition. 10s. 6d.

The Book of Genesis. Edited with Introduction and Notes by S. R. Driver. Eighth Edition. 10s. 6d.

The Book of the Prophet Isaiah. Edited by G. W. Wade. 10s. 6d.

The Book of the Prophet Isaiah. Edited by G. W. Wade. £10.30.

Additions and Corrections in the Seventh and Eighth Editions of The Book of Genesis. S. R. Driver. 1s.

Updates and Fixes in the Seventh and Eighth Editions of The Book of Genesis. S. R. Driver. 1s.

The Book of Job. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson. Second Edition. 6s.

The Book of Job. Edited by E. C. S. Gibson. Second Edition. 6s.

The Epistle of St. James. Edited with Introduction and Notes by R. J. Knowling. Second Edition. 6s.

The Letter of St. James. Edited with Introduction and Notes by R. J. Knowling. Second Edition. 6s.

The "Young" Series.

The "Young" Series.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo.

The Young Botanist. W. P. Westell and C. S. Cooper. 3s. 6d. net.

The Young Plant Scientist. W. P. Westell and C. S. Cooper. £3.60 net.

The Young Carpenter. Cyril Hall. 5s.

The Young Carpenter. Cyril Hall. £5.

The Young Electrician. Hammond Hall. 5s.

The Young Electrician. Hammond Hall. 5 shillings.

The Young Engineer. Hammond Hall. Third Edition. 5s.

The Young Engineer. Hammond Hall. 3rd Edition. £5.

The Young Naturalist. W. P. Westell. Second Edition. 6s.

The Young Naturalist. W. P. Westell. Second Edition. £6.

The Young Ornithologist. W. P. Westell. 5s.

The Young Ornithologist. W. P. Westell. £5.

[21] Methuen's Shilling Library.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Methuen's Dollar Library.

Fcap. 8vo. 1s. net.

Fcap. 8vo. £1.00 net.

Condition of England, The. G. F. G. Masterman.

The Condition of England. G. F. G. Masterman.

De Profundis. Oscar Wilde.

De Profundis. Oscar Wilde.

From Midshipman to Field-Marshal. Sir Evelyn Wood, F.M., V.C.

From Midshipman to Field Marshal. Sir Evelyn Wood, F.M., V.C.

*Ideal Husband, An. Oscar Wilde.

*The Ideal Husband. Oscar Wilde.

*Jimmy Glover, His Book. James M. Glover.

*Jimmy Glover, His Book. James M. Glover.

*John Boyes, King of the Wa-Kikuyu. John Boyes.

*John Boyes, King of the Wa-Kikuyu. John Boyes.*

Lady Windermere's Fan. Oscar Wilde.

Lady Windermere's Fan. Oscar Wilde.

Letters from a Self-Made Merchant to his Son. George Horace Lorimer.

Letters from a Self-Made Businessman to His Son. George Horace Lorimer.

Life of John Ruskin, The. W. G. Collingwood.

The Life of John Ruskin. W. G. Collingwood.

Life of Robert Louis Stevenson, The. Graham Balfour.

The Life of Robert Louis Stevenson. Graham Balfour.

*Life of Tennyson, The. A. C. Benson.

*The Life of Tennyson. A. C. Benson.*

*Little of Everything, A. E. V. Lucas.

*A Bit of Everything, A. E. V. Lucas.*

Lord Arthur Savile's Crime. Oscar Wilde.

Lord Arthur Savile's Crime. Oscar Wilde.

Lore of the Honey-Bee, The. Tickner Edwardes.

The Story of the Honey Bee. Tickner Edwardes.

Man and the Universe. Sir Oliver Lodge.

Man and the Cosmos. Sir Oliver Lodge.

Mary Magdalene. Maurice Maeterlinck.

Mary Magdalene. Maurice Maeterlinck.

Selected Poems. Oscar Wilde.

Selected Poems. Oscar Wilde.

Sevastopol, and Other Stories. Leo Tolstoy.

Sevastopol and Other Stories. Leo Tolstoy.

The Blue Bird. Maurice Maeterlinck.

The Blue Bird. Maurice Maeterlinck.

Under Five Reigns. Lady Dorothy Nevill.

Under Five Reigns. Lady Dorothy Nevill.

*Vailima Letters. Robert Louis Stevenson.

*Vailima Letters. Robert Louis Stevenson.*

*Vicar of Morwenstow, The. S. Baring-Gould.

*The Vicar of Morwenstow. S. Baring-Gould.

Books for Travellers.

Travel Books.

Crown 8vo. 6s. each.

Crown 8vo. £6 each.

Each volume contains a number of Illustrations in Colour.

Each volume includes several color illustrations.

*A Wanderer in Florence. E. V. Lucas.

*A Traveler in Florence. E. V. Lucas.

A Wanderer in Paris. E. V. Lucas.

A Traveler in Paris. E. V. Lucas.

A Wanderer in Holland. E. V. Lucas.

A Traveler in Holland. E. V. Lucas.

A Wanderer in London. E. V. Lucas.

A Traveler in London. E. V. Lucas.

The Norfolk Broads. W. A. Dutt.

The Norfolk Broads. W. A. Dutt.

The New Forest. Horace G. Hutchinson.

The New Forest. Horace G. Hutchinson.

Naples. Arthur H. Norway.

Naples. Arthur H. Norway.

The Cities of Umbria. Edward Hutton.

The Cities of Umbria. Edward Hutton.

The Cities of Spain. Edward Hutton.

Spanish Cities. Edward Hutton.

*The Cities of Lombardy. Edward Hutton.

*The Cities of Lombardy. Edward Hutton.

Florence and Northern Tuscany, with Genoa. Edward Hutton.

Florence and Northern Tuscany, which includes Genoa. Edward Hutton.

Siena and Southern Tuscany. Edward Hutton.

Siena and Southern Tuscany. Edward Hutton.

Rome. Edward Hutton.

Rome. Edward Hutton.

Venice and Venetia. Edward Hutton.

Venice and Venetia. Edward Hutton.

The Bretons at Home. F. M. Gostling.

Bretons at Home. F. M. Gostling.

The Land of Pardons (Brittany). Anatole Le Braz.

The Land of Forgiveness (Brittany). Anatole Le Braz.

A Book of the Rhine. S. Baring-Gould.

A Book about the Rhine. S. Baring-Gould.

The Naples Riviera. H. M. Vaughan.

The Naples Riviera. H. M. Vaughan.

Days in Cornwall. C. Lewis Hind.

Days in Cornwall. C. Lewis Hind.

Through East Anglia in a Motor Car. J. E. Vincent.

Driving in East Anglia. J. E. Vincent.

The Skirts of the Great City. Mrs. A. G. Bell.

The Outskirts of the Big City. Mrs. A. G. Bell.

Round about Wiltshire. A. G. Bradley.

Around Wiltshire. A. G. Bradley.

Scotland of To-day. T. F. Henderson and Francis Watt.

Scotland Now. T. F. Henderson and Francis Watt.

Norway and its Fjords. M. A. Wyllie.

Norway and its fjords. M. A. Wyllie.

Some Books on Art.

Books About Art.

Art and Life. T. Sturge Moore. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Art & Life. T. Sturge Moore. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Aims and Ideals in Art. George Clausen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Large Post 8vo. 5s. net.

Art Goals and Values. George Clausen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Large Post 8vo. 5s. net.

Six Lectures on Painting. George Clausen. Illustrated. Third Edition. Large Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Six Talks on Painting. George Clausen. Illustrated. Third Edition. Large Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Francesco Guardi, 1712-1793. G. A. Simonson. Illustrated. Imperial 4to. £2 2s. net.

Francesco Guardi, 1712-1793. G. A. Simonson. Illustrated. Imperial 4to. £2.10 net.

Illustrations of the Book of Job. William Blake. Quarto. £1 1s. net.

Illustrations of the Book of Job. William Blake. Quarto. £1.05 net.

John Lucas, Portrait Painter, 1828-1874. Arthur Lucas. Illustrated. Imperial 4to. £3 3s. net.

John Lucas, Portrait Artist, 1828-1874. Arthur Lucas. Illustrated. Imperial 4to. £3 3s. net.

One Hundred Masterpieces of Painting. With an Introduction by R. C. Witt. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

One Hundred Masterpieces of Art. With an Introduction by R. C. Witt. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

A Guide to the British Pictures in the National Gallery. Edward Kingston. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

A Guide to the British Paintings in the National Gallery. Edward Kingston. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. £3.60 net.

[22] One Hundred Masterpieces of Sculpture. With an Introduction by G. F. Hill. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 100 Masterpieces of Sculpture. With an Introduction by G. F. Hill. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

A Romney Folio. With an Essay by A. B. Chamberlain. Imperial Folio. £15 15s. net.

A Romney Collection. With an Essay by A. B. Chamberlain. Imperial Folio. £15.75 net.

The Saints in Art. Margaret E. Tabor. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Saints in Art. Margaret E. Tabor. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.

Schools of Painting. Mary Innes. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Art Movements. Mary Innes. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £5.00.

The Post Impressionists. C. Lewis Hind. Illustrated. Royal 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

The Post-Impressionists. C. Lewis Hind. Illustrated. Royal 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Times. J. R. Allen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Celtic Art in Pagan and Christian Periods. J. R. Allen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

"Classics of Art." See page 13.

"Art Classics." See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"The Connoisseur's Library." See page 14.

"The Connoisseur's Library." See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Little Books on Art." See page 16.

"Little Art Books." See page 16.

"The Little Galleries." See page 17.

"The Little Galleries." See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Some Books on Italy.

Books About Italy.

A History of Milan under the Sforza. Cecilia M. Ady. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

A History of Milan during the Sforza Rule. Cecilia M. Ady. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

A History of Verona. A. M. Allen. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

A History of Verona. A. M. Allen. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £12.50 net.

A History of Perugia. William Heywood. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

The History of Perugia. William Heywood. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £12.50 net.

The Lakes of Northern Italy. Richard Bagot. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

The lakes of northern Italy. Richard Bagot. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5 pounds net.

Woman in Italy. W. Boulting. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Woman in Italy. W. Boulting. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Old Etruria and Modern Tuscany. Mary L. Cameron. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Etruria and Modern Tuscany. Mary L. Cameron. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. net.

Florence and the Cities of Northern Tuscany, with Genoa. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Florence and the Northern Tuscan Cities, including Genoa. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Siena and Southern Tuscany. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Siena and Southern Tuscany. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

In Unknown Tuscany. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

In Uncharted Tuscany. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Venice and Venetia. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Venice and Veneto. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Venice on Foot. H. A. Douglas. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Walking in Venice. H. A. Douglas. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Venice and Her Treasures. H. A. Douglas. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Venice and Its Treasures. H. A. Douglas. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

*The Doges of Venice. Mrs. Aubrey Richardson. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

*The Doges of Venice. Mrs. Aubrey Richardson. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.*

Florence: Her History and Art to the Fall of the Republic. F. A. Hyett. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Florence: Its History and Art Until the Fall of the Republic. F. A. Hyett. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Florence and Her Treasures. H. M. Vaughan. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Florence and Its Treasures. H. M. Vaughan. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Country Walks about Florence. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Country Walks in Florence. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Naples: Past and Present. A. H. Norway. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Naples: Then and Now. A. H. Norway. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

The Naples Riviera. H. M. Vaughan. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

The Amalfi Coast. H. M. Vaughan. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Sicily: The New Winter Resort. Douglas Sladen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Sicily: The New Winter Resort. Douglas Sladen. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Sicily. F. H. Jackson. Illustrated. Small Pott 8vo. Cloth, 2s. 6d. net; leather, 3s. 6d. net.

Sicily. F. H. Jackson. Illustrated. Small Pott 8vo. Cloth, £2.50 net; leather, £3.50 net.

Rome. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Rome. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A Roman Pilgrimage. R. E. Roberts. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

A pilgrimage to Rome. R. E. Roberts. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Rome. C. G. Ellaby. Illustrated. Small Pott 8vo. Cloth, 2s. 6d. net; leather, 3s. 6d. net.

Rome. C. G. Ellaby. Illustrated. Small Pott 8vo. Cloth, £2.50 net; leather, £3.50 net.

The Cities of Umbria. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

The Cities of Umbria. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*The Cities of Lombardy. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*The Cities of Lombardy. Edward Hutton. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

The Lives of S. Francis of Assisi. Brother Thomas of Celano. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

The Life of St. Francis of Assisi. Brother Thomas of Celano. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Lorenzo the Magnificent. E. L. S. Horsburgh. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Lorenzo de' Medici. E. L. S. Horsburgh. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

Girolamo Savonarola. E. L. S. Horsburgh. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Girolamo Savonarola. E. L. S. Horsburgh. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

St. Catherine of Siena and Her Times. By the Author of "Mdlle Mori." Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

St. Catherine of Siena and Her Era. By the Author of "Mdlle Mori." Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 7.50 net.

Dante and his Italy. Lonsdale Ragg. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d. net.

Dante and his Italy. Lonsdale Ragg. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £12.50 net.

Dante Alighieri: His Life and Works. Paget Toynbee. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

Dante Alighieri His Life and Works. Paget Toynbee. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 5s. net.

The Medici Popes. H. M. Vaughan. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15s. net.

The Medici Popes. H. M. Vaughan. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 15 pounds. net.

Shelley and His Friends in Italy. Helen R. Angeli. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Shelley and His Friends in Italy. Helen R. Angeli. Illustrated. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.

Home Life in Italy. Lina Duff Gordon. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Life at Home in Italy. Lina Duff Gordon. Illustrated. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

Skies Italian: A Little Breviary for Travellers in Italy. Ruth S. Phelps. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

Italian Skies A Little Breviary for Travelers in Italy. Ruth S. Phelps. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. net.

*A Wanderer in Florence. E. V. Lucas. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*A Traveler in Florence. E. V. Lucas. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.*

*United Italy. F. M. Underwood. Demy 8vo. 10s. 6d. net.

*Italy united. F. M. Underwood. Demy 8vo. £10.60 net.


[23]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

Part III—A Selection of Fiction Works

Albanesi (E. Maria). SUSANNAH AND ONE OTHER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Albanesi (E. Maria). SUSANNAH AND ONE OTHER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LOVE AND LOUISA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LOVE AND LOUISA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE BROWN EYES OF MARY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BROWN EYES OF MARY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

I KNOW A MAIDEN. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

I KNOW A MAIDEN. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE INVINCIBLE AMELIA: or, The Polite Adventuress. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE INVINCIBLE AMELIA: or, The Polite Adventurer. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE GLAD HEART. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GLAD HEART. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*OLIVIA MARY. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

OLIVIA MARY. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Bagot (Richard). A ROMAN MYSTERY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bagot (Richard). A ROMAN MYSTERY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PASSPORT. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PASSPORT. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

ANTHONY CUTHBERT. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ANTHONY CUTHBERT. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

LOVE'S PROXY. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LOVE'S PROXY. Cr. 8vo. £6.

DONNA DIANA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

DONNA DIANA. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

CASTING OF NETS. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

CASTING OF NETS. 12th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE HOUSE OF SERRAVALLE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HOUSE OF SERRAVALLE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bailey (H. C.). STORM AND TREASURE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bailey (H. C.). STORM AND TREASURE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LONELY QUEEN. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LONELY QUEEN. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Baring-Gould (S.). IN THE ROAR OF THE SEA. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Baring-Gould (S.). IN THE ROAR OF THE SEA. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MARGERY OF QUETHER. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MARGERY OF QUETHER. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE QUEEN OF LOVE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE QUEEN OF LOVE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

JACQUETTA. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

JACQUETTA. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

KITTY ALONE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

KITTY ALONE. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

NOÉMI. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

NOÉMI. Illustrated. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BROOM-SQUIRE. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BROOM-SQUIRE. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

DARTMOOR IDYLLS. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Dartmoor Idylls. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

GUAVAS THE TINNER. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

GUAVAS THE TINNER. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BLADYS OF THE STEWPONEY. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BLADYS OF THE STEWPONEY. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

PABO THE PRIEST. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

PABO THE PRIEST. Cr. 8vo. £6.

WINEFRED. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

WINEFRED. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

ROYAL GEORGIE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ROYAL GEORGIE. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. £6.

CHRIS OF ALL SORTS. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

CHRIS OF ALL SORTS. Crown 8vo. £6.

IN DEWISLAND. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

IN DEWISLAND. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

MRS. CURGENVEN OF CURGENVEN. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MRS. CURGENVEN OF CURGENVEN. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Barr (Robert). IN THE MIDST OF ALARMS. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Barr (Robert). IN THE MIDST OF ALARMS. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE COUNTESS TEKLA. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE COUNTESS TEKLA. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE MUTABLE MANY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

The Mutable Many. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Begbie (Harold). THE CURIOUS AND DIVERTING ADVENTURES OF SIR JOHN SPARROW, Bart.; or, The Progress of an Open Mind. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Begbie (Harold). THE CURIOUS AND ENTERTAINING ADVENTURES OF SIR JOHN SPARROW, Bart.; or, The Journey of an Open Mind. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.

Belloc (H.). EMMANUEL BURDEN, MERCHANT. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Belloc (H.). EMMANUEL BURDEN, MERCHANT. Illustrated. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

A CHANGE IN THE CABINET. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A CHANGE IN THE CABINET. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Belloc-Lowndes (Mrs.). THE CHINK IN THE ARMOUR. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Belloc-Lowndes (Mrs.). THE CHINK IN THE ARMOUR. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*MARY PECHELL. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MARY PECHELL. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Bennett (Arnold). CLAYHANGER. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bennett (Arnold). CLAYHANGER. Tenth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.

THE CARD. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CARD. 6th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

HILDA LESSWAYS. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

HILDA LESSWAYS. 7th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

*BURIED ALIVE. A New Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*BURIED ALIVE. A New Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

A MAN FROM THE NORTH. A New Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A MAN FROM THE NORTH. A New Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MATADOR OF THE FIVE TOWNS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MATADOR OF THE FIVE TOWNS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Benson (E. F.). DODO: A Detail of the Day. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Benson (E. F.). DODO: A Daily Detail. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Birmingham (George A.). SPANISH GOLD. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Birmingham (George A.). SPANISH GOLD. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SEARCH PARTY. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SEARCH PARTY. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LALAGE'S LOVERS. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LALAGE'S LOVERS. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Bowen (Marjorie). I WILL MAINTAIN. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Bowen (Marjorie). I WILL MAINTAIN. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

DEFENDER OF THE FAITH. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

DEFENDER OF THE FAITH. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*A KNIGHT OF SPAIN. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*A KNIGHT OF SPAIN. Crown 8vo. £6.*

THE QUEST OF GLORY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE QUEST OF GLORY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

GOD AND THE KING. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

GOD AND THE KING. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). THE GETTING WELL OF DOROTHY. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). THE GETTING WELL OF DOROTHY. Illustrated. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £3.60.

Conrad (Joseph). THE SECRET AGENT: A Simple Tale. Fourth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Conrad (Joseph). THE SECRET AGENT: A Simple Tale. Fourth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A SET OF SIX. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A SET OF SIX. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

UNDER WESTERN EYES. Second Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

UNDER WESTERN EYES. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. £6.

[24] *Conyers (Dorothea.). THE LONELY MAN. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] *Conyers (Dorothea). THE LONELY MAN. Crown 8vo. 6s.

Corelli (Marie). A ROMANCE OF TWO WORLDS. Thirty-first Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Corelli (Marie). A ROMANCE OF TWO WORLDS. Thirty-first Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

VENDETTA; or, The Story of one Forgotten. Twenty-ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

VENDETTA; or, The Story of Someone Forgotten. Twenty-ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THELMA: A Norwegian Princess. Forty-second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THELMA: A Norwegian Princess. 42nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ARDATH: The Story of a Dead Self. Twentieth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ARDATH: The Tale of a Life Lost. Twentieth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SOUL OF LILITH. Seventeenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SOUL OF LILITH. Seventeenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

WORMWOOD: A Drama of Paris. Eighteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

WORMWOOD: A Parisian Drama. Eighteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BARABBAS: A Dream of the World's Tragedy. Forty-sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BARABBAS: A Vision of the World’s Misfortunes. Forty-sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SORROWS OF SATAN. Fifty-seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SORROWS OF SATAN. Fifty-seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MASTER-CHRISTIAN. Thirteenth Edition. 179th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MASTER-CHRISTIAN. 13th Edition. 179,000 Copies Sold. Cr. 8vo. £6.

TEMPORAL POWER: A Study in Supremacy. Second Edition. 150th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

TEMPORAL POWER: A Study in Dominance. Second Edition. 150th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

GOD'S GOOD MAN: A Simple Love Story. Fifteenth Edition. 154th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

GOD'S GOOD MAN: A Simple Love Story. Fifteenth Edition. 154th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

HOLY ORDERS: the Tragedy of a Quiet Life. Second Edition. 120th Thousand. Crown 8vo. 6s.

HOLY ORDERS: the Tragedy of a Quiet Life. Second Edition. 120th Thousand. Crown 8vo. 6s.

THE MIGHTY ATOM. Twenty-ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MIGHTY ATOM. 29th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

BOY: a Sketch. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BOY: a Sketch. Twelfth Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

CAMEOS. Fourteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

CAMEOS. 14th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LIFE EVERLASTING. Fifth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE EVERLASTING LIFE. 5th Ed. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Crockett (S. R.). LOCHINVAR. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Crockett (S. R.). LOCHINVAR. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE STANDARD BEARER. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE STANDARD BEARER. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

Croker (B. M.). THE OLD CANTONMENT. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Croker (B. M.). THE OLD CANTONMENT. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

JOHANNA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

JOHANNA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE HAPPY VALLEY. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HAPPY VALLEY. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A NINE DAYS' WONDER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A NINE DAYS' WONDER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

PEGGY OF THE BARTONS. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

PEGGY OF THE BARTONS. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ANGEL. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ANGEL. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

KATHERINE THE ARROGANT. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

KATHERINE THE ARROGANT. 6th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BABES IN THE WOOD. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BABES IN THE WOOD. Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

Danby (Frank.). JOSEPH IN JEOPARDY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Danby (Frank). JOSEPH IN JEOPARDY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Doyle (Sir A. Conan). ROUND THE RED LAMP. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Doyle (Sir A. Conan). AROUND THE RED LAMP. Twelfth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Fenn (G. Manville). SYD BELTON: The Boy who would not go to Sea. Illustrated. Second Ed. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Fenn (G. Manville). SYD BELTON: The Boy Who Refused to Go to Sea. Illustrated. Second Ed. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Findlater (J. H.). THE GREEN GRAVES OF BALGOWRIE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Findlater (J. H.). THE GREEN GRAVES OF BALGOWRIE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LADDER TO THE STARS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LADDER TO THE STARS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Findlater (Mary). A NARROW WAY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Findlater (Mary). A NARROW WAY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

OVER THE HILLS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

OVER THE HILLS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE ROSE OF JOY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE ROSE OF JOY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BLIND BIRD'S NEST. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A BLIND BIRD'S NEST. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Fry (B. and C. B.). A MOTHER'S SON. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Fry (B. and C. B.). A MOTHER'S SON. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Harraden (Beatrice). IN VARYING MOODS. Fourteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Harraden (Beatrice). IN VARYING MOODS. Fourteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

HILDA STRAFFORD and THE REMITTANCE MAN. Twelfth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

HILDA STRAFFORD and THE REMITTANCE MAN. Twelfth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

INTERPLAY. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

INTERPLAY. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hichens (Robert). THE PROPHET OF BERKELEY SQUARE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hichens (Robert). THE PROPHET OF BERKELEY SQUARE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

TONGUES OF CONSCIENCE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

TONGUES OF CONSCIENCE. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE WOMAN WITH THE FAN. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE WOMAN WITH THE FAN. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BYEWAYS. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BYEWAYS. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE GARDEN OF ALLAH. Twenty-first Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GARDEN OF ALLAH. Twenty-first Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BLACK SPANIEL. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BLACK SPANIEL. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE CALL OF THE BLOOD. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CALL OF THE BLOOD. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BARBARY SHEEP. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

BARBARY SHEEP. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.50.

THE DWELLER ON THE THRESHOLD. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE DWELLER ON THE THRESHOLD. Crown 8vo. £6.

Hope (Anthony). THE GOD IN THE CAR. Eleventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hope (Anthony). THE GOD IN THE CAR. Eleventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A CHANGE OF AIR. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A CHANGE OF AIR. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A MAN OF MARK. Seventh Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A MAN OF MARK. Seventh Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT ANTONIO. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT ANTONIO. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

PHROSO. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

PHROSO. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SIMON DALE. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SIMON DALE. Illustrated. *Eighth Edition.* *Cr. 8vo.* *£6.*

THE KING'S MIRROR. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE KING'S MIRROR. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

QUISANTÉ. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

QUISANTÉ. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE DOLLY DIALOGUES. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE DOLLY DIALOGUES. Cr. 8vo. £6.

TALES OF TWO PEOPLE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

TALES OF TWO PEOPLE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GREAT MISS DRIVER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GREAT MISS DRIVER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MRS. MAXON PROTESTS. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MRS. MAXON PROTESTS. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hutten (Baroness von). THE HALO. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Hutten (Baroness von). THE HALO. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[25] 'Inner Shrine' (Author of the). THE WILD OLIVE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] 'Inner Shrine' (Author of the). THE WILD OLIVE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Jacobs (W. W.). MANY CARGOES. Thirty-second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. *Also Illustrated in colour. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.

Jacobs (W. W.). MANY CARGOES. Thirty-second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60. *Also Illustrated in color. Demy 8vo. £7.60 net.

SEA URCHINS. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

SEA URCHINS. 16th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60.

A MASTER OF CRAFT. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

A MASTER OF CRAFT. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

LIGHT FREIGHTS. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

LIGHT FREIGHTS. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.60.

THE SKIPPER'S WOOING. Eleventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE SKIPPER'S WOOING. 11th Edition. Crown 8vo. £3.50.

AT SUNWICH PORT. Illustrated. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

AT SUNWICH PORT. Illustrated. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

DIALSTONE LANE. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

DIALSTONE LANE. Illustrated. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

ODD CRAFT. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

ODD CRAFT. Illustrated. *5th Edition.* *Crown 8vo.* *£3.50.*

THE LADY OF THE BARGE. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE LADY OF THE BARGE. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

SALTHAVEN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

SALTHAVEN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.50.

SAILORS' KNOTS. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Sailors' Knots. Illustrated. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.50.

SHORT CRUISES. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

SHORT CRUISES. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.50.

James (Henry). THE GOLDEN BOWL. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

James (Henry). THE GOLDEN BOWL. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Le Queux (William). THE HUNCHBACK OF WESTMINSTER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Le Queux (William). THE HUNCHBACK OF WESTMINSTER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CLOSED BOOK. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CLOSED BOOK. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BEHIND THE THRONE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

BEHIND THE THRONE. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

London (Jack). WHITE FANG. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

London (Jack). WHITE FANG. 8th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.

Lucas (E. V.). LISTENER'S LURE: An Oblique Narration. Eighth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

Lucas (E. V.). LISTENER'S LURE: A Casual Storytelling. Eighth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

OVER BEMERTON'S: An Easy-going Chronicle. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

OVER BEMERTON'S: A Chill Chronicle. Ninth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

MR. INGLESIDE. Eighth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

MR. INGLESIDE. Eighth Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s.

LONDON LAVENDER. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LONDON LAVENDER. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Lyall (Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN, NOVELIST. 44th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Lyall (Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN, NOVELIST. 44th Thousand. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Macnaughtan (S.). THE FORTUNE OF CHRISTINA M'NAB. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Macnaughtan (S.). THE FORTUNE OF CHRISTINA M'NAB. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

PETER AND JANE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

PETER AND JANE. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Malet (Lucas). A COUNSEL OF PERFECTION. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Malet (Lucas). A Counsel of Perfection. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

THE WAGES OF SIN. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE WAGES OF SIN. Sixteenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE CARISSIMA. Fifth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CARISSIMA. 5th Ed. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE GATELESS BARRIER. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GATELESS BARRIER. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Maxwell (W. B.). THE RAGGED MESSENGER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Maxwell (W. B.). THE RAGGED MESSENGER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GUARDED FLAME. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GUARDED FLAME. 7th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

ODD LENGTHS. Second Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ODD LENGTHS. 2nd Ed. Crown 8vo. £6.

HILL RISE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

HILL RISE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE COUNTESS OF MAYBURY: Between You and I. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE COUNTESS OF MAYBURY: Just Between Us. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE REST CURE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE REST CURE. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Milne (A. A.). THE DAY'S PLAY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Milne (A. A.). THE DAY'S PLAY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE HOLIDAY ROUND. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE HOLIDAY ROUND. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Montague (C. E.). A HIND LET LOOSE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Montague (C. E.). A HIND LET LOOSE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Morrison (Arthur). TALES OF MEAN STREETS. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Morrison (Arthur). TALES OF MEAN STREETS. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A CHILD OF THE JAGO. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

A CHILD OF THE JAGO. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HOLE IN THE WALL. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HOLE IN THE WALL. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

DIVERS VANITIES. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Diverse Vanities. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Ollivant (Alfred). OWD BOB, THE GREY DOG OF KENMUIR. With a Frontispiece. Eleventh Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Ollivant (Alfred). OWD BOB, THE GREY DOG OF KENMUIR. With a Frontispiece. Eleventh Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE TAMING OF JOHN BLUNT. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE TAMING OF JOHN BLUNT. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE ROYAL ROAD. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE ROYAL ROAD. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Onions (Oliver). GOOD BOY SELDOM: A Romance of Advertisement. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Onions (Oliver). GOOD BOY SELDOM: An Ad Romance. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Oppenheim (E. Phillips). MASTER OF MEN. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Oppenheim (E. Phillips). MASTER OF MEN. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MISSING DELORA. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MISSING DELORA. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Orczy (Baroness). FIRE IN STUBBLE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo.

Orczy (Baroness). FIRE IN STUBBLE. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo.

Oxenham (John). A WEAVER OF WEBS. Illustrated. Fifth Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Oxenham (John). A WEAVER OF WEBS. Illustrated. 5th Ed. Crown 8vo. 6s.

PROFIT AND LOSS. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Profit and Loss. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LONG ROAD. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LONG ROAD. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE SONG OF HYACINTH, and Other Stories. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SONG OF HYACINTH, and Other Stories. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MY LADY OF SHADOWS. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MY LADY OF SHADOWS. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LAURISTONS. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LAURISTONS. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE COIL OF CARNE. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE COIL OF CARNE. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

*THE QUEST OF THE GOLDEN ROSE. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE QUEST OF THE GOLDEN ROSE. Cr. 8vo. 6s.*

[26] Parker (Gilbert). PIERRE AND HIS PEOPLE. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Parker (Gilbert). PIERRE AND HIS PEOPLE. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MRS. FALCHION. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MRS. FALCHION. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE TRANSLATION OF A SAVAGE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. Illustrated. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD. Illustrated. Tenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

WHEN VALMOND CAME TO PONTIAC: The Story of a Lost Napoleon. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

WHEN VALMOND CAME TO PONTIAC: The Story of a Lost Napoleon. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

AN ADVENTURER OF THE NORTH. The Last Adventures of 'Pretty Pierre.' Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

AN ADVENTURER OF THE NORTH. The Last Adventures of 'Pretty Pierre.' Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BATTLE OF THE STRONG: a Romance of Two Kingdoms. Illustrated. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BATTLE OF THE STRONG: a Romance of Two Kingdoms. Illustrated. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE POMP OF THE LAVILETTES. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE POMP OF THE LAVILETTES. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

NORTHERN LIGHTS. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

NORTHERN LIGHTS. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Pasture (Mrs. Henry de la). THE TYRANT. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Pasture (Mrs. Henry de la). THE TYRANT. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS OF A THRONE. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS OF A THRONE. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

I CROWN THEE KING. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

I CROWN YOU KING. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LOVE THE HARVESTER: A Story of the Shires. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

LOVE THE HARVESTER: A Tale of the Shires. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

THE MYSTERY OF THE GREEN HEART. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MYSTERY OF THE GREEN HEART. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Perrin (Alice). THE CHARM. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Perrin (Alice). THE CHARM. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE ANGLO-INDIANS. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE ANGLO-INDIANS. Cretin 8vo. £6.

Phillpotts (Eden). LYING PROPHETS. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Phillpotts (Eden). LYING PROPHETS. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

CHILDREN OF THE MIST. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

CHILDREN OF THE MIST. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HUMAN BOY. With a Frontispiece. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HUMAN BOY. With a Frontispiece. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SONS OF THE MORNING. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SONS OF THE MORNING. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE RIVER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE RIVER. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE AMERICAN PRISONER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE AMERICAN PRISONER. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

KNOCK AT A VENTURE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

KNOCK AT A VENTURE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PORTREEVE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PORTREEVE. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE POACHER'S WIFE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE POACHER'S WIFE. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE STRIKING HOURS. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE STRIKING HOURS. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

DEMETER'S DAUGHTER. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Demeter's Daughter. *Third Edition.* *Cr. 8vo.* *£6.*

Pickthall (Marmaduke). SAÏD THE FISHERMAN. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Pickthall (Marmaduke). SAÏD THE FISHERMAN. Eighth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

'Q' (A. T. Quiller Couch). THE WHITE WOLF. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

'Q' (A. T. Quiller Couch). THE WHITE WOLF. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MAYOR OF TROY. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE MAYOR OF TROY. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MERRY-GARDEN and other Stories. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MERRY-GARDEN and other Stories. Cr. 8vo. £6.

MAJOR VIGOUREUX. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MAJOR VIGOUREUX. Third Edition. Crown 8vo. £6.

Ridge (W. Pett). ERB. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Ridge (W. Pett). ERB. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

A SON OF THE STATE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

A SON OF THE STATE. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £3.50.

A BREAKER OF LAWS. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

A LAWBREAKING PERSON. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

MRS. GALER'S BUSINESS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

MRS. GALER'S BUSINESS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE WICKHAMSES. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE WICKHAMSES. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

NAME OF GARLAND. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

NAME OF GARLAND. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

SPLENDID BROTHER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SPLENDID BROTHER. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

NINE TO SIX-THIRTY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

NINE TO SIX-THIRTY. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THANKS TO SANDERSON. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THANKS TO SANDERSON. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

*DEVOTED SPARKES. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

DEVOTED SPARKES. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Russell (W. Clark). MASTER ROCKAFELLAR'S VOYAGE. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Russell (W. Clark). MASTER ROCKAFELLAR'S VOYAGE. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINSMAN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINSMAN. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LANTERN-BEARERS. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE LANTERN-BEARERS. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ANTHEA'S GUEST. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ANTHEA'S GUEST. 5th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*LAMORNA. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LAMORNA. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Somerville (E. Œ.) and Ross (Martin). DAN RUSSEL THE FOX. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Somerville (E. Œ.) and Ross (Martin). DAN RUSSEL THE FOX. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Thurston (E. Temple). MIRAGE. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Thurston (E. Temple). MIRAGE. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Watson (H. B. Marriott). THE HIGH TOBY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Watson (H. B. Marriott). THE HIGH TOBY. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PRIVATEERS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PRIVATEERS. Illustrated. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

ALISE OF ASTRA. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

ALISE OF ASTRA. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE BIG FISH. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE BIG FISH. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Webling (Peggy). THE STORY OF VIRGINIA PERFECT. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Webling (Peggy). THE STORY OF VIRGINIA PERFECT. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SPIRIT OF MIRTH. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE SPIRIT OF MIRTH. Fifth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

FELIX CHRISTIE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

FELIX CHRISTIE. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Weyman (Stanley). UNDER THE RED ROBE. Illustrated. Twenty-third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Weyman (Stanley). UNDER THE RED ROBE. Illustrated. Twenty-third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Whitby (Beatrice). ROSAMUND. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Whitby (Beatrice). ROSAMUND. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

[27] Williamson (C. N. and A. M.). THE LIGHTNING CONDUCTOR: The Strange Adventures of a Motor Car. Illustrated. Seventeenth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. Also Cr. 8vo. 1s. net.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Williamson (C. N. and A. M.). THE LIGHTNING CONDUCTOR: The Weird Adventures of a Car. Illustrated. Seventeenth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. Also Crown 8vo. 1s. net.

THE PRINCESS PASSES: A Romance of a Motor. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE PRINCESS PASSES: A Romance of a Motor. Illustrated. Ninth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LADY BETTY ACROSS THE WATER. Eleventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LADY BETTY ACROSS THE WATER. 11th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

SCARLET RUNNER. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SCARLET RUNNER. Illustrated. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

SET IN SILVER. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

SET IN SILVER. Illustrated. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LORD LOVELAND DISCOVERS AMERICA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

LORD LOVELAND DISCOVERS AMERICA. Second Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GOLDEN SILENCE. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GOLDEN SILENCE. Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE GUESTS OF HERCULES. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE GUESTS OF HERCULES. Third Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

*THE HEATHER MOON. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE HEATHER MOON. Cr. 8vo. £6.

Wyllarde (Dolf). THE PATHWAY OF THE PIONEER (Nous Autres). Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Wyllarde (Dolf). THE PATHWAY OF THE PIONEER (Nous Autres). Sixth Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE UNOFFICIAL HONEYMOON. Seventh Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE UNOFFICIAL HONEYMOON. 7th Edition. Cr. 8vo. £6.

THE CAREER OF BEAUTY DARLING. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

THE CAREER OF BEAUTY DARLING. Cr. 8vo. 6s.

Methuen's Two-Shilling Novels.

Methuen's $2 Novels.

Crown 8vo. 2s. net.

Crown 8vo. 2 GBP net.

*Botor Chaperon, The. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

*Botor Chaperone, The. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

*Call of the Blood, The. Robert Hichens.

*The Call of the Blood. Robert Hichens.*

Car of Destiny and its Errand in Spain, The. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

The Car of Destiny and Its Mission in Spain. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

Clementina. A. E. W. Mason.

Clementina. A.E.W. Mason.

Colonel Enderby's Wife. Lucas Malet.

Colonel Enderby's Wife. Lucas Malet.

Felix. Robert Hichens.

Felix. Robert Hichens.

Gate of the Desert, The. John Oxenham.

The Desert Gate. John Oxenham.

My Friend the Chauffeur. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

My Friend the Driver. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

Princess Virginia, The. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

Princess Virginia. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

Seats of the Mighty, The. Sir Gilbert Parker.

Seats of the Powerful, The. Sir Gilbert Parker.

Servant of the Public, A. Anthony Hope.

Public Servant, A. Anthony Hope.

*Set in Silver. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

*Set in Silver. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

Severins, The. Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick.

Severins, The. Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick.

Sir Richard Calmady. Lucas Malet.

Sir Richard Calmady. Lucas Malet.

*Vivien. W. B. Maxwell.

Vivien. W.B. Maxwell.

Books for Boys and Girls.

Kids' Books.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Illustrated. Crown 8vo. £3.50.

Cross and Dagger. The Crusade of the Children, 1212. W. Scott Durrant.

Cross and Dagger. The Children’s Crusade, 1212. W. Scott Durrant.

Getting Well of Dorothy, The. Mrs. W. K. Clifford.

Getting Well of Dorothy, The. Mrs. W. K. Clifford.

Girl of the People, A. L. T. Meade.

Girl of the People, A. L. T. Meade.

Hepsy Gipsy. L. T. Meade. 2s. 6d.

Hepsy Gipsy. L. T. Meade. £2.50.

Honourable Miss, The. L. T. Meade.

Honorable Miss L. T. Meade.

Master Rockafellar's Voyage. W. Clark Russell.

Master Rockafellar's Journey. W. Clark Russell.

Only a Guard-Room Dog. Edith E. Cuthell.

Just a Security Dog. Edith E. Cuthell.

Red Grange, The. Mrs. Molesworth.

Red Grange, The. Mrs. Molesworth.

Syd Belton: The Boy who would not go to Sea. G. Manville Fenn.

Syd Belton: The Boy Who Wouldn't Go to Sea. G. Manville Fenn.

There was once a Prince. Mrs. M. E. Mann.

Once there was a Prince. Mrs. M. E. Mann.

[28] Methuen's Shilling Novels.

Methuen's Dollar Novels.

*Anna of the Five Towns. Arnold Bennett.

*Anna of the Five Towns. Arnold Bennett.

Barbary Sheep. Robert Hichens.

Barbary Sheep. Robert Hichens.

Charm, The. Alice Perrin.

The Charm. Alice Perrin.

*Demon, The. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.

*Demon, The. C. N. and A. M. Williamson.*

Guarded Flame, The. W. B. Maxwell.

The Guarded Flame W. B. Maxwell.

Jane. Marie Corelli.

Jane Marie Corelli.

Lady Betty Across the Water. C. N. & A. M. Williamson.

Lady Betty Over the Water. C. N. & A. M. Williamson.

*Long Road, The. John Oxenham.

*The Long Road. John Oxenham.

Mighty Atom, The. Marie Corelli.

Mighty Atom, The. Marie Corelli.

Mirage. E. Temple Thurston.

Mirage. E. Temple Thurston.

Missing Delora, The. E. Phillips Oppenheim.

Missing Delora, The. E. Phillips Oppenheim.

Round the Red Lamp. Sir A. Conan Doyle.

Round the Red Light. Sir A. Conan Doyle.

*Secret Woman, The. Eden Phillpotts.

*The Secret Woman. Eden Phillpotts.

*Severins, The. Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick.

*Severins, The. Mrs. Alfred Sidgwick.

Spanish Gold. G. A. Birmingham.

Spanish Gold. G. A. Birmingham.

Tales of Mean Streets. Arthur Morrison.

Stories of Tough Streets. Arthur Morrison.

The Halo. The Baroness von Hutten.

The Halo. Baroness von Hutten.

*Tyrant, The. Mrs. Henry de la Pasture.

*The Tyrant. Mrs. Henry de la Pasture.*

Under the Red Robe. Stanley J. Weyman.

Under the Red Robe. Stanley J. Weyman.

Virginia Perfect. Peggy Webling.

Virginia Perfect. Peggy Webling.

Woman with the Fan, The. Robert Hichens.

The Woman with the Fan. Robert Hichens.

The Novels of Alexandre Dumas.

The Novels by Alexandre Dumas.

Medium 8vo. Price 6d. Double Volumes, 1s.

Medium 8vo. Price 6d. Double Volumes, 1s.

Acté. Horoscope, The.
Adventures of Captain Pamphile, The. Leone-Leona.
Amaury. Louise de la Vallière. (Double volume.)
Bird of Fate, The. The Man in the Iron Mask. (Double volume.)
Black Tulip, The. Maître Adam.
Black: the Story of a Dog. Mouth of Hell, The.
Castle of Eppstein, The. Nanon. (Double volume.)
Catherine Blum. Olympia.
Cécile. Pauline; Pascal Bruno; and Bontekoe.
Châtelet, The. Père la Ruine.
The Chevalier D'Harmental. (Double volume.) Porte Saint-Antoine, The.
Chicot the Jester. Prince of Thieves, The.
Chicot Redivivus. Reminiscences of Antony, The.
Comte de Montgommery, The. St. Quentin.
Conscience. Robin Hood.
Convict's Son, The. Samuel Gelb.
The Corsican Brothers; and Otho the Archer. Snowball and the Sultanetta, The.
Crop-Eared Jacquot. Sylvandire.
Dom Gorenflot. Taking of Calais, The.
Duc d'Anjou, The. Tales of the Supernatural.
Fatal Combat, The. Tales of Strange Adventure.
Fencing Master, The. Tales of Terror.
Fernande. The Three Musketeers. (Double volume.)
Gabriel Lambert. Tourney of the Rue St. Antoine.
Georges. Tragedy of Nantes, The.
Great Massacre, The. Twenty Years Later. (Double volume.)
Henri de Navarre. Wild-Duck Shooter, The.
Hélène de Chaverny. Wolf-Leader, The.

[29] Methuen's Sixpenny Books.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Methuen's Sixpenny Books.

Medium 8vo.

Medium 8vo.

Albanesi (E. Maria). LOVE AND LOUISA.

Albanesi (E. Maria). Love and Louisa.

I KNOW A MAIDEN.

I know a girl.

THE BLUNDER OF AN INNOCENT.

THE MISTAKE OF AN INNOCENT.

PETER A PARASITE.

PETER IS A PARASITE.

*THE INVINCIBLE AMELIA.

The Unstoppable Amelia.

Anstey (F.). A BAYARD OF BENGAL.

Anstey (F.). A Bayard of Bengal.

Austen (J.). PRIDE AND PREJUDICE.

Austen (J.). Pride and Prejudice.

Bagot (Richard). A ROMAN MYSTERY.

Bagot (Richard). A Roman Mystery.

CASTING OF NETS.

Casting Nets.

DONNA DIANA.

DONNA DIANA.

Balfour (Andrew). BY STROKE OF SWORD.

Balfour (Andrew). BY THE SWORD.

Baring-Gould (S.). FURZE BLOOM.

Baring-Gould (S.). Gorse Flower.

CHEAP JACK ZITA.

Bargain Jack Zita.

KITTY ALONE.

KITTY LONELY.

URITH.

URITH.

THE BROOM SQUIRE.

THE BROOM SQUIRE.

IN THE ROAR OF THE SEA.

IN THE ROAR OF THE SEA.

NOÉMI.

NOEMI.

A BOOK OF FAIRY TALES. Illustrated.

A BOOK OF FAIRY TALES. Illustrated.

LITTLE TU'PENNY.

LITTLE TU'PENNY.

WINEFRED.

Wynfred.

THE FROBISHERS.

THE FROBISHERS.

THE QUEEN OF LOVE.

THE LOVE QUEEN.

ARMINELL.

ARMINELL

BLADYS OF THE STEWPONEY.

BLADYS OF THE STEWPONEY.

CHRIS OF ALL SORTS.

CHRIS OF ALL KINDS.

Barr (Robert). JENNIE BAXTER.

Barr (Robert). JENNIE BAXTER.

IN THE MIDST OF ALARMS.

In the middle of alarms.

THE COUNTESS TEKLA.

COUNTESS TEKLA.

THE MUTABLE MANY.

THE CHANGEABLE MULTITUDE.

Benson (E. F.). DODO.

Benson (E. F.). DODO.

THE VINTAGE.

THE CLASSIC.

Brontë (Charlotte). SHIRLEY.

Brontë (Charlotte). SHIRLEY.

Brownell (C. L.). THE HEART OF JAPAN.

Brownell (C. L.). THE HEART OF JAPAN.

Burton (J. Bloundelle). ACROSS THE SALT SEAS.

Burton (J. Bloundelle). ACROSS THE SALT SEAS.

Caffyn (Mrs.). ANNE MAULEVERER.

Caffyn (Mrs.). ANNE MAULEVERER.

Capes (Bernard). THE GREAT SKENE MYSTERY.

Capes (Bernard). THE GREAT SKENE MYSTERY.

Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). A FLASH OF SUMMER.

Clifford (Mrs. W. K.). A FLASH OF SUMMER.

MRS. KEITH'S CRIME.

MRS. KEITH'S CRIME.

Corbett (Julian). A BUSINESS IN GREAT WATERS.

Corbett (Julian). A BUSINESS IN GREAT WATERS.

Croker (Mrs. B. M.). ANGEL.

Croker (Mrs. B. M.). ANGEL.

A STATE SECRET.

A government secret.

PEGGY OF THE BARTONS.

Peggy of the Bartons.

JOHANNA.

JOHANNA.

Dante (Alighieri). THE DIVINE COMEDY (Cary).

Dante (Alighieri). THE DIVINE COMEDY (Cary).

Doyle (Sir A. Conan). ROUND THE RED LAMP.

Doyle (Sir A. Conan). AROUND THE RED LAMP.

Duncan (Sara Jeannette).THOSE DELIGHTFUL AMERICANS.

Duncan (Sara Jeannette). Those Amazing Americans.

Eliot (George). THE MILL ON THE FLOSS.

Eliot (George). THE MILL ON THE FLOSS.

Findlater (Jane H.). THE GREEN GRAVES OF BALGOWRIE.

Findlater (Jane H.). THE GREEN GRAVES OF BALGOWRIE.

Gallon (Tom). RICKERBY'S FOLLY.

Gallon (Tom). Rickerby's Mistake.

Gaskell (Mrs.). CRANFORD.

Gaskell (Mrs.). Cranford.

MARY BARTON.

Mary Barton.

NORTH AND SOUTH.

NORTH & SOUTH.

Gerard (Dorothea). HOLY MATRIMONY.

Gerard (Dorothea). MARRIAGE.

THE CONQUEST OF LONDON.

THE TAKEOVER OF LONDON.

MADE OF MONEY.

MADE OF CASH.

Gissing (G.). THE TOWN TRAVELLER.

Gissing, George. The Town Traveller.

THE CROWN OF LIFE.

The Crown of Life.

Glanville (Ernest). THE INCA'S TREASURE.

Glanville (Ernest). THE INCA'S TREASURE.

THE KLOOF BRIDE.

The Kloof Bride.

Gleig (Charles). BUNTER'S CRUISE.

Gleig (Charles). Bunter's Journey.

Grimm (The Brothers). GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES.

Grimm (The Brothers). GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES.

Hope (Anthony). A MAN OF MARK.

Hope (Anthony). A MAN OF NOTE.

A CHANGE OF AIR.

A change of scenery.

THE CHRONICLES OF COUNT ANTONIO.

COUNT ANTONIO'S CHRONICLES.

PHROSO.

PHROSO.

THE DOLLY DIALOGUES.

THE DOLLY DIALOGUES.

Hornung (E. W.). DEAD MEN TELL NO TALES.

Hornung (E. W.). DEAD MEN TELL NO TALES.

Hyne (C. J. C.). PRINCE RUPERT THE BUCCANEER.

Hyne (C. J. C.). PRINCE RUPERT THE BUCCANEER.

Ingraham (J. H.). THE THRONE OF DAVID.

Ingraham (J. H.). THE THRONE OF DAVID.

[30] Le Queux (W.). THE HUNCHBACK OF WESTMINSTER.

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Le Queux (W.). THE HUNCHBACK OF WESTMINSTER.

THE CROOKED WAY.

THE SKEWED PATH.

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW.

THE VALLEY OF SHADOWS.

Levett-Yeats (S. K.). THE TRAITOR'S WAY.

Levett-Yeats (S. K.). The Traitor's Way.

ORRAIN.

ORRAIN.

Linton (E. Lynn). THE TRUE HISTORY OF JOSHUA DAVIDSON.

Linton (E. Lynn). THE TRUE HISTORY OF JOSHUA DAVIDSON.

Lyall (Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN.

Lyall (Edna). DERRICK VAUGHAN.

Malet (Lucas). THE CARISSIMA.

Malet (Lucas). THE EXPENSIVE CAR.

A COUNSEL OF PERFECTION.

A guide to excellence.

Mann (Mrs. M. E.). MRS. PETER HOWARD.

Mann (Mrs. M. E.). MRS. PETER HOWARD.

A LOST ESTATE.

A Lost Property.

THE CEDAR STAR.

THE CEDAR STAR.

THE PATTEN EXPERIMENT.

THE PATTEN EXPERIMENT.

A WINTER'S TALE.

A Winter's Tale.

Marchmont (A. W.). MISER HOADLEY'S SECRET.

Marchmont (A. W.). Miser Hoadley's Secret.

A MOMENT'S ERROR.

A moment's mistake.

Marryat (Captain). PETER SIMPLE.

Marryat (Captain). PETER SIMPLE.

JACOB FAITHFUL.

JACOB FAITHFUL.

March (Richard). A METAMORPHOSIS.

March (Richard). A Transformation.

THE TWICKENHAM PEERAGE.

The Twickenham Peerage.

THE GODDESS.

THE GODDESS.

THE JOSS.

THE JOSS.

Mason (A. E. W.). CLEMENTINA.

Mason (A. E. W.). CLEMENTINA.

Mathers (Helen). HONEY.

Mathers (Helen). HONEY.

GRIFF OF GRIFFITHSCOURT.

Griff from Griffith Court.

SAM'S SWEETHEART.

SAM'S GIRLFRIEND.

THE FERRYMAN.

THE FERRY DRIVER.

Meade (Mrs. L. T.). DRIFT.

Meade (Mrs. L. T.). Drift.

Miller (Esther). LIVING LIES.

Miller (Esther). Living Lies.

Mitford (Bertram). THE SIGN OF THE SPIDER.

Mitford (Bertram). THE SIGN OF THE SPIDER.

Montrésor (F. F.). THE ALIEN.

Montrésor (F. F.). THE ALIEN.

Morrison (Arthur). THE HOLE IN THE WALL.

Morrison (Arthur). THE HOLE IN THE WALL.

Nesbit (E.). THE RED HOUSE.

Nesbit (E.). THE RED HOUSE.

Norris (W. E.). HIS GRACE.

Norris (W. E.). His Grace.

GILES INGILBY.

Giles Ingilby.

THE CREDIT OF THE COUNTY.

THE COUNTY'S CREDIT.

LORD LEONARD THE LUCKLESS.

Lord Leonard the Unlucky.

MATTHEW AUSTEN.

MATTHEW AUSTEN.

CLARISSA FURIOSA.

Clarissa Furious.

Oliphant (Mrs.). THE LADY'S WALK.

Oliphant (Mrs.). The Lady's Walk.

SIR ROBERT'S FORTUNE.

SIR ROBERT'S WEALTH.

THE PRODIGALS

The Prodigals

THE TWO MARYS.

THE TWO MARYS.

Oppenheim (E. P.). MASTER OF MEN.

Oppenheim (E. P.). Leader of Men.

Parker (Sir Gilbert). THE POMP OF THE LAVILETTES.

Parker (Sir Gilbert). THE POMP OF THE LAVILETTES.

WHEN VALMOND CAME TO PONTIAC.

When Valmond Arrived in Pontiac.

THE TRAIL OF THE SWORD.

THE PATH OF THE SWORD.

Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS OF A THRONE.

Pemberton (Max). THE FOOTSTEPS OF A THRONE.

I CROWN THEE KING.

I crown you king.

Phillpotts (Eden). THE HUMAN BOY.

Phillpotts (Eden). THE HUMAN KID.

CHILDREN OF THE MIST.

KIDS OF THE MIST.

THE POACHER'S WIFE.

The Poacher's Wife.

THE RIVER.

THE RIVER.

'Q' (A. T. Quiller Couch). THE WHITE WOLF.

'Q' (A. T. Quiller Couch). THE WHITE WOLF.

Ridge (W. Pett). A SON OF THE STATE.

Ridge (W. Pett). A SON OF THE STATE.

LOST PROPERTY.

Lost and Found.

GEORGE and THE GENERAL.

GEORGE and THE GENERAL.

A BREAKER OF LAWS.

A lawbreaker.

ERB.

ERB.

Russell (W. Clark). ABANDONED.

Russell (W. Clark). ABANDONED.

A MARRIAGE AT SEA.

A Wedding at Sea.

MY DANISH SWEETHEART.

MY DANISH SWEETHEART.

HIS ISLAND PRINCESS.

His Island Princess.

Sergeant (Adeline). THE MASTER OF BEECHWOOD.

Sergeant (Adeline). The Beechwood Master.

BALBARA'S MONEY.

BALBARA'S FUNDS.

THE YELLOW DIAMOND.

THE YELLOW DIAMOND.

THE LOVE THAT OVERCAME.

THE LOVE THAT CONQUERED.

Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINSMAN.

Sidgwick (Mrs. Alfred). THE KINSMAN.

Surtees (R. S.). HANDLEY CROSS.

Surtees (R. S.). Handley Cross.

MR. SPONGE'S SPORTING TOUR.

Mr. Sponge's Sports Tour.

ASK MAMMA.

ASK MOM.

Walford (Mrs. L. B.). MR. SMITH.

Walford (Mrs. L. B.). Mr. Smith.

COUSINS.

Cousins.

THE BABY'S GRANDMOTHER.

THE BABY'S GRANDMA.

TROUBLESOME DAUGHTERS.

Difficult Daughters.

Wallace (General Lew). BEN-HUR.

Wallace (Gen. Lew). BEN-HUR.

THE FAIR GOD.

THE FAIR GOD.

Watson (H. B. Marriott). THE ADVENTURERS.

Watson (H. B. Marriott). THE ADVENTURERS.

CAPTAIN FORTUNE.

CAPTAIN FORTUNE.

Weekes (A. B.). PRISONERS OF WAR.

Weekes (A. B.). POWs.

Wells (H. G.). THE SEA LADY.

Wells (H. G.). The Sea Lady.

Whitby (Beatrice). THE RESULT OF AN ACCIDENT.

Whitby (Beatrice). THE OUTCOME OF AN ACCIDENT.

White (Percy). A PASSIONATE PILGRIM.

White (Percy). A Dedicated Traveler.

Williamson (Mrs. C. N.). PAPA.

Williamson (Mrs. C. N.). DAD.

[31]

[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]

PRINTED BY
UNWIN BROTHERS, LIMITED,
LONDON AND WOKING.

PRINTED BY
UNWIN BROTHERS, LIMITED,
LONDON AND WOKING.

TRANSCRIBER'S NOTES:

Page viii is blank in the original.

Page viii is blank in the original.

The word "earth-bound" appears with and without an hyphen. The word has been spelled as in the original.

The term "earth bound" shows up both with and without a hyphen. The spelling remains as it was originally.

Variations in spelling appear as in the original. Examples include the following:

Variations in spelling show up just like in the original. Examples include the following:

lechugilla lechuguillas
RUBA'IYAT Rubáiyát
werewolfes  werwolfs  werwolves  WEREWOLVES

Ellipses appear as in the original.

Ellipses appear as in the original.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!